《A Guide to Raising Your Natural Enemy》 Chapter 1 Unedited chapter 1. Hamster Spirit Shu Shu Cas was a small, remote in the Beastman Empire. Its technology was behind, but the environment here was very good, and the coverage rate ofnd vegetation reached 90%. Because of this, lots of beastmen who didn¡¯t like the city life would choose to live here. It also had thergest nursing home in the whole empire, inhabited by many unmarried old beastmen. More than a year has passed since beastmen migrated to Cas. But because the location of the was so remote, the total number of residents was no more than a million. In fact, they only upied a small corner of Cas. Beside the settlements that have been opened up, the rest of Cas was covered by vegetation. Lush, primeval forests and oceans surrounded this small. Looking down from the sky, you could see that the entire was made of green and blue; its beauty would take your breath away. This was a beautiful and vibrant ce. Today, above an area in the primeval forest of Cas, space suddenly twisted. At first, only a small area was distorted. Later, the range became bigger and bigger. Gradually, a space vortex several kilometers in diameter appeared, and a broken, tattered mech suddenly fell out of it and into theke. After a while, a bolt of lightning suddenly came out of this space crack. Along with it, a small hamster no bigger than the hand¡¯s palm also fell out. The most magical thing was that after this little hamster fell to the ground, he turned into a naked man! The sky soon became calm. A bird standing on a branch was looking at the calm sky and chirping loudly, but after discovering theck of air in the atmosphere, it got scared. Right away, it spread its wings and flew up. It was happy to fly in the sky. Everything was not the same as before. Two monthster. The forest that was made up of huge trees was almost boundless. All kinds of known and unknown flowers and nts were spread out on the ground, scarcely any area on the ground was left to walk on. This was a primeval forest where no one lived, but today, one person was slowly walking in the forest. It was a round-faced teenager who looked to be about fifteen or sixteen. He had short ck hair, a pair of bright, limpid, jet-ck eyes, and baby fat on his face. He looked very cute, but there were some weird things¡ªamong the hair on his head, two furry ears popped out. It could be seen that he clearly didn¡¯t belong to human race. Shu Shu wrapped severalyers of leaves on his feet, he also wrapped a short, simple grass skirt around his waist. He was walking step-by-step, deeper and deeper into the woods, his round eyes kept looking around. He was prepared to jump and run away at any time. It has been two months since he had arrived at this ce, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out where this was. After all, his geography knowledge wasn¡¯t very good. He only knew that there should be some people living nearby. Although he had not met anyone in the past two months, he had seen an airne flying straight up in the sky. That airne model looked strange though. When he saw the ne, Shu Shu unconsciously wanted to call for help, but he soon gave up the idea. He simply couldn¡¯t let other people see him. No way! His current appearance was too strange¡­. Taking a look at himself, his hands and feet belonged to human race, but then he touched the furry ears on his head and thought of the short tail above his butt, and Shu Shu could not help but sigh deeply. Did you think you could turn into a human as long as you survived the lightning tribtion? He had waited for a long time for this day, always hoping to be a human so he could be together with his owner as equals, find a job to make money, and then eat whatever he wanted to eat. And the result? Didn¡¯t know how it came about, that horrid lightning tribtion had struck him and sent him into a forest nowhere and with no exnation. It had even turned his appearance into half-man half-mouse! His appearance was like this now, other people could see and knew right away that he was a daemon spirit! How could he ask for help? If he was captured by humans, he certainly would be sent to research institute! It was said that the ce was extremely dreadful! He couldn¡¯t turn into a human being and also couldn¡¯t exin about himself. What''s more sad was that he didn¡¯t know what''s going on. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but, to his surprise, he also couldn¡¯t use his daemon power or turn back into a hamster. To think that trying to find an owner and let himself be a house pet was out of the question now, Shu Shu could not help but feel sad. Yes, Shu Shu was just a daemon spirit, a hamster spirit. He did not know how he¡¯d be a daemon spirit. At that time, he had just been a wild hamster. One day, he had gone out looking for food and carelessly eaten a red bead, then after that he¡¯d suddenly had memories. At that time, he had just been born less than a month before, but he had already begun to live independently. Prior to that, all day long he had only thought of eating and sleeping. He had recognized and not fight with his own male and female siblings just because their smell had been simr to his. In that single instant, he¡¯d suddenly understood so much; he¡¯d be aware that his self had been very much insignificant. Inside his mind suddenly had emerged¡­ cultivation method? Of course, in the end, he¡¯d just been a hamster, so following that event, his life had been no different from that of other hamsters. He¡¯d strived to collect grass seeds and to dig up bugs and worms from the ground to eat. At two-month-old, he had begun to look for a female mouse. However, something had happened this time. His mother, who had given birth to him, brought him up, and also given birth to two nests of total 12 siblings, had died. Hamsters bred in rapid speed. Sometimes, just two weeks after birth, the female mouse could regenerate a nest. This way of reproducing was very damaging to the female mouse¡¯s body, that¡¯s why his mother had died so early. All other hamsters lived the same life. His younger brothers and sisters soon became independent, and his father bared his fangs to him to drive him away from his mother¡­. At that moment, he suddenly felt that he could not go on like this. At that time, instead of trying to find a female hamster to have baby hamster with, he had begun to cultivate. Hamster''s life span was only a little over a year. When he had been cultivating, the fellow hamsters at his side had changed batch after batch. Sometimes he saw a familiar-looking hamster and he wanted to say hello, but when he sniffed at it, the smell was wrong. Then he calcted the time... it might have been his great great great great great great-grandson. This mouse was as lonely as the snow. Hamster''s daily life was not easy. Even if they could scratch with two ws, at most they could only scratch those small bugs and worms, while other animals, whether it¡¯s a cat or an eagle or an owl, pretty much considered them as a fat dinner. Of course, the most awful was the snake. Anything else, you could still escape, but snakes.... These guys could even crawl into their holes! Several times he had sensed danger and roused from his sleep only to find himself in front of a snake with its mouth opened wide trying to swallow him.... It was absolutely his most hated animal! Hamsters were always others'' te of Chinese food, but he discovered that he could be more vignt through cultivation. While hiding from predators, he¡¯s thinking of letting the surrounding hamsters cultivate, too, so in the future, he would have somepany who were the same type as himself. Unfortunately, his hard work over a long long time was totally useless, even his approach was considered as him wanting to grab their territory and attack them. Contrariwise, the female mice in estrus woulde near him, but they¡¯re too ¡°vicious¡±, and he could only leave them behind and flee. As a daemon spirit who absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon to make progress in his cultivation, before he seeded in cultivating, he was better off not looking for a mate, so as to avoid discharging his Yang essence and making things more difficult for him to inch forward¡­. Couldn¡¯t do anything about it since hamster¡¯s aptitude for cultivation was indeed very bad! He, a short-lived and small-sized hamster who wanted to step into the cultivation path, had millions of times more difficultiespared to humans. The earth¡¯s spiritual influence was extremely thin; if he didn¡¯t pay the slightest attention to it, even if he got a gargantuan gold finger, then he¡¯s afraid that his fate was only to die an untimely death. Of course, even if he paid attention to it, he was still out of luck¡­. Shu Shu couldn''t help but sigh and recall what had happened before. At that time, he had been living in his owner¡¯s house for a year and a half. He¡¯d nned to fake his death, let his owner throw him away, and then sneak into a pet shop to look for a new owner. He had been cultivating for so many years. Although his magical power had been inadequate, but this objective could¡¯ve still been achieved. Seeing his "stiff limbs" lying on the floor of the cage, his owner had taken him out of his cage, put him in a small paper box, and thrown the box away. In the end, he¡¯d just crawled out of the paper box and cleaned himself up while nning to go to the pet shop when he¡¯d suddenly discovered that the long long long awaited lightning tribtion had finallye. Of course this thunder tribtion couldn¡¯t make human be immortal. It could only make him turn into a human, that¡¯s all. He didn¡¯t hope to be immortal; as long as he could turn into a human, he was already satisfied! He really wanted to eat those human foods. He ran to area outside the city andpletely concentrated his attention to wee the lightning tribtion. Then he was struck by lightning; his fur, from head to toe, disappeared and emitted burnt smell. After that... he knew nothing. Looking at the surrounding trees, Shu Shu sighed. He obviously had been in the grove on the outskirts of the city! Why had he suddenly turned up in the big forest then? If it were not for him having a lifetime of experience surviving in the wild, with sensitive nose that could always find all kinds of nuts and seeds, he might have been starved to death. You know what, he¡¯s bing a man, no changing back, and he was going to eat so many things every day! As for abstaining from eating cereals... he didn''t even have magical power now, how could he still talk about abstaining? Shu Shu walked a little further, then he looked towards a tree on his side and skillfully climbed the tree. This kind of tree was verymon here, it could bear fruit simr to chestnut. Shu Shu has been collecting them recently, he nned to store several thousands catties inside his cave. Looking at the tree full of chestnuts, Shu Shu smiled, his eyes shining as bright as the full moon. So long as he saw food, his mood would be very good. If this continued, he definitely would be able to store lots and lots of food. Even if winter came, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid! Wrapping his soft waist with woven grass that came out of his grass skirt, Shu Shu skillfully began to climb the tree. In the underbrush below the tree, a long body thicker than Shu shu''s waist, a big snake with length of more than ten meters was slowly approaching. By chance, it finally saw a certain hamster spirit climbing the tree. And the view under his skirt. Immediately, it couldn¡¯t bear to look straight above his head. TL''s notes: 1. Ñý (y¨¡o) is tranted as goblin/witch/devil/monster/phantom/demon, but I chose to trante it as daemon for more positive meaning. 2. ÑÇ (y¨¤) can be tranted as Asia/Asian/second/next to/inferior/sub-, I chose sub because in the beastman world, there''s no female, only (dominant) beastman and sub beastman. It''s like alpha and omega in Western shifter story. Chapter 2 Unedited chapter 2. Fallen Beast Edgar Shu Shu was standing on a branch, constantly plucking the fruits of the tree. After peeling the thorny outer shell of the fruit, as soon as the ping-pong ball-sized chestnut was on his hand, Shu Shu stuffed it into his mouth, then another one, then another one again.... His mouth was like a bottomless pit, he could cram in ten chestnuts in the blink of an eye. This was Shu Shu''s natural skill. Hamsters had food pouch on their cheeks. When he had just been an ordinary hamster, he had been able to put a lot of food in it. Later, he began to cultivate and he could put more and more things in. You couldn¡¯t see it from outside, and he also didn¡¯t feel the weight. By now, he could already put hundreds of catties of food in his food pouches! Shu Shu kept stuffing his mouth with chestnuts. Although he couldn''t use magical power now, but his natural skill was still there, and he depended on it. He finally collected enough food. There were many more chestnuts ahead! Eyes bright, Shu Shu slowly crawled forwards onto a small branch, picking chestnuts and carrying on with stuffing his mouth¡­ stuffing and stuffing. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. A small, dark green snake as thick as a finger was wound around the branch in front of Shu Shu. The snake was staring at Shu Shu coldly, then it extend its body forward and forward. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Shu Shuke couldn''t stop himself from screaming the ce down. His shrieks made all the little animals in this part of forest to suddenly disperse and flee in chaos. Shu Shu jumped from one tree to another. He was just like those little animals, fleeing in haste back to his cave. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the underbrush beside him was swaying and shaking, and then, a snake head that must have been bigger than his own head came out of the underbrush. This was the biggest snake he had ever seen in his life! In this world, there¡¯s actually such a big snake! How scary, ah ah ah ah! Seeing the big snake, Shu Shu screamed again, but the sound didn¡¯te out. His eyes rolled back and he fell face first onto the ground, motionless and stiff. Edgar quickly moved his body toward Shu Shu''s face and examined Shu Shu anxiously. After he¡¯d unexpectedly discovered that a little sub beastman was living in this area, he drove out the more dangerous animals in this area. He wouldn¡¯t let this little sub beastman get hurt; what''s wrong with him? The little sub beastman was stiff all over and he¡¯s not breathing. Was he... dead? Edgar''s huge snake body trembled. The whole man... no, the whole snake was chilled. After his beast core had been shattered, he had not been able to turn into human form anymore, and he had be a fallen beast rejected by people. Afterwards, he had identally found this little sub beastman, and in any case, he now had a reason to keep on living. He wanted to protect this little sub beastman until others found this little guy, but now this little guy died in front of him¡­. Edgar''s body trembled, only to feel the energy in his body that had be chaotic because of the nonexistent beast core constraint got even more chaotic. He hasn¡¯tpletely recovered from his injury, and the wound still ached dully. He gradually loosened up and calmed down, then he used his body to envelop the little sub beast. He stuck his tongue out to feel the atmosphere around him and the condition of the sub beastman. There was no danger at all in the vicinity. Although there were some living animals, but they all weren¡¯t deadly. For example, the small green snake above his head was a non-venomous snake, and it¡¯s one of the favorite food of sub beastmen. As for the condition of this little sub beastman..., there¡¯s no wound at all on his entire body. Since it¡¯s like this, how could the little sub beastman¡­. Edgar really liked this big-eyed little sub beastman, and he really didn''t wish for him to wander aimlessly in the forest and struggle hard to survive only for him to die like this. Edgar used his big head to rub against the little sub beastman a couple of times, and then he felt the little sub beastman, who was being enveloped by him, suddenly move. The little guy was not dead! Edgar suddenly became aware of the situation, but at the same time, he also remembered one thing. On the basis of this little sub beastman being able to stuff his mouth with so much food, it seemed that he had food pouches, which meant that he ought to be a sub beastman of hamster descent. And both the beastman and sub beastman of hamster descent apparently could y dead? Did this little sub beastman y dead after being scared? What had scared him then? Edgar''s snake body once again stiffened. There¡¯s nothing dangerous here. Even if the little sub beastman had shrieked before, but he hadn¡¯t been scared to "death". So, was this because of him? Nowadays, he was a beastman who couldn¡¯t protect sub beastmen. His beast core had been shattered and he had be a fallen beast. Later on, he would gradually forget everything when he had been a beastman. Then he would turned into a beast that harmed sub beastmen. Shu Shu has just regained consciousness, and he felt his body was being enwrapped by something. This ice-cold, sticky, greasy feeling¡­ was it a snake? With this in mind, Shu Shu immediately got goosebumps and felt the hair on his whole body standing up. That snake was here! No, the snake was not only here, it had also wrapped itself around him, and it was... going to eat him! At the end of his rope, Shu Shu dimly recalled his past experiences of running into snake and being chased by it. He was really really afraid of this type of animal. But for him thinking that snakes were very scary, he wouldn''t have given up living in the wild¡ªwhere spiritual influence was abundant, fitting for cultivation¡ªand run away to the city to be someone¡¯s house pet. He had believed that after he turned into a human, the snakes wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. He did not expect that in the end, he met with a snake that could swallow him down in one gulp. Why was this world so cruel? Shu Shu''s whole body shuddered. He wanted to mobilize his magical power to escape, but he simply couldn¡¯t gather and summon even a tiny bit of it. His legs were weak, no strength at all. He was screwed. He¡¯d just turned into a human, and now he would be someone else''s food. Shu Shu absolutely didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes. With his eyes closed, he¡¯s waiting for death toe. But, unexpectedly, the big snake that was wrapped around him actually let him go. After a while, Shu Shu finally dared to open his eyes to make sure that the big snake has really gone. He immediately jumped up and ran at lightning speed to the cave where he lived. Edgar was hiding not far away, observing everything that had just happened. He was just about to leave when he suddenly felt something was wrong. The fleeing little sub beastman was actually bare-bottomed! The two round white flesh were jiggling in the wake of the little sub beastman running. On top of that, there¡¯s also a cute short little tail. It was not until the little sub beastman disappeared before him that Edgar came to himself. At the same time, he faintly felt that his scales were somewhat ufortable. He looked over, and sure enough, he saw a small grass skirt hanging on his scales. He finally saw a naked sub beastman, and not only that, but he had also rubbed against that sub beastman¡¯s whole body repeatedly.... He should be d that the sub beastman did not know that he was a beastman, shouldn¡¯t he? No, he was no longer a beastman, he¡¯s just a beast, nothing more.... The cave where Shu Shu lives was located not far from the left side of a boulder embedded on the mountain wall. The boulder obstructed half of the cave mouth, then he added on some shelters. Most people couldn''t see that there was a cave here. This cave, Shu Shu had spent a month digging it out from the front to the rear. In the beginning of the month, he¡¯d only had a hole in the tree for his home. Running back into the cave, Shu Shu took a headlong dive onto the hays that he¡¯d gathered and strewn inside the cave himself. Sniffing at the interior of the cave, there¡¯s only the smell of himself. Rubbing and rubbing against the pile of grass, Shu Shu''s heart finally calmed down. He did not expect that there would be such a big snake in the mountain! Shu Shu''s furry ears pricked up and his scalp felt numb. Later on, how could he manage with a big snake outside, ah? How could he go out and find food? Shu Shu put his face into a small hole that he¡¯d painstakingly dug out just for storing food. Then he used his hands to push on his cheeks and right away, his mouth began to spit out chestnuts one by one. The time for collecting chestnuts today had not been long. Shu Shu had collected a total of about 20 catties of chestnuts. He piled them up properly and also inspected all his other food thoroughly. He originally nned to sun-dry the food he had previously collected this afternoon. But now¡­, there¡¯s a snake outside, ah! Taking out some food that couldn¡¯t be stored for long and nibbling on it, Shu Shu,den with grief, ran around inside his cave, and finally went directly to his grass nest and fell asleep. Shu Shu did not go out for a full three days and saw that his food was getting less and less. He took a deep breath and set his mind to go out. However, he just went past the cave mouth and at once, he was hit by the cold, making him shiver. A gale was blowing outside! Shu Shu subconsciously retreated into the cave, and then he frowned looking at his naked body. Where had his covering gone?! The grass skirt didn¡¯t keep him warm at all, but he could not make anything else. Shu Shu once again got into his grass nest, and then began weaving together the grass on hand with a skill learned from the bird building its nest, though he didn¡¯t remember when and where. Outside the cave, didn¡¯t know whether it''s because of the extreme cold or what, but Edgar''s body was stiff. That little sub beastman, just now, had came out of his cave naked! His body was naked! It took a while for Edgar to return to normal, and he was somewhat uneasy when he recalled the image of the little sub beastman shivering with cold and going back into the cave. The sub beastman should be held carefully in the hollow of his hands*. Some sub beastmen in the central star even wore different clothes every day, but this little sub beastman surprisingly didn¡¯t have any clothes, and no underwear either¡­. The big snake slowly drew back and quietly left. TL''s note: *held carefully in the hollow of his hands. I almost tranted it as "held in the palm of his hand", which has a totally different meaning. Chapter 3 Unedited chapter 3. Someone Sends a Prey As the weather turned cold, Shu Shu weaved the grass skirt a bit longer this time. In the end, he weaved a piece of grass nket that was more than a meter in length and width. The grass nket was wrapped around his body and secured with a grass rope. This time, Shu Shu got the idea to wrap the grass skirt around his chest so it covered his whole body and could protect him better from the wind. Of course, this grass nket also had some ws. The sun-dried grass was very soft to touch when he piled it up inside his nest, but once he weaved it together, it somewhat became prickly. Previously, Shu Shu had had fur on his body and had not been afraid of getting pricked. But nowadays, this grass skirt has made a lot of small holes on his body. Fortunately, he was not that delicate, so he could endure it. Having done with the grass nket and wondering if it was already afternoon, Shu Shu once again pushed open the blockade at the cave mouth, intending to go out. However, he unexpectedly discovered that it was drizzling outside. The drizzle quickly became heavy rain. It''s raining. In the past two months, Shu Shu had encountered rain several times. He had stopped going out then and just kept on digging into a small crack at the cave mouth while constantly paying attention to the situation outside. The rain was trickling down, drip drip drip, sometimes big, sometimes small, but it didn¡¯t stop. Feeling the heavy wetness in the air, Shu Shu was a bit fretful. The rain apparently wouldn¡¯t stop in a while. If it kept on raining, then he could not go out to find food! Although it would take some time for winter toe, he always liked to stockpile food. In case the food was not enough, then he would feel uneasy¡­. Shu Shu¡¯s dug out cave was not big at all. He could stand straight inside the cave, but he couldn¡¯t run to ease the anxiety in his heart here. Ultimately, he could only go around in circle fretfully, then go to the cave mouth from time to time to take a look outside. If only there was a running wheel! As time went by, the sky slowly became dark, and the rain was still falling. Shu Shu bit his lip, and then he blocked up the cave mouth again and got into his grass-lined nest. As a new day arrived, Shu Shu ran to the doorway and hurriedly opened a small hole to look outside. He¡¯s hoping he could see a clear and boundless sky, but it was still raining outside. Shu Shu''s ears drooped a little; even the whole person was spiritless. But soon, he looked outside the hole again with precaution. There¡¯s a smell that was not his own. What animal hade to his cave mouth? Shu Shu stuck his head out to check. He didn''t expect to see that not far from the underbrush, there was a prone, soaking wet¡­ fowl? That should be a pheasant, right? It¡¯s multi-colored, but it¡¯s actually bigger than the fowls that humans raised¡­. Shu Shu looked at the fowl and immediately drooled. His former owner had fed him boiled chicken breast before; it was so fragrant! Of course, the most fragrant was the fried chicken that his owner had eaten, but unfortunately, his owner had not let him eat it. How could a fowl suddenly appear here? Shu Shu stared at the fowl for a while and finally decided that he didn¡¯t care where the fowl hade from. He¡¯s going to grab it to eat first! Shu Shu scuttled out and pounced on the fowl only to find that its wings and legs were broken, making it unable to move a single step. And the wings and legs seemed to have been broken deliberately? As a hamster with only a few hundred years of experience surviving in the wild, Shu Shu was certain that this fowl couldn''t be stupid enough to mess with itself like this. Moreover, there¡¯s a smell on the fowl¡¯s body that did not belong to the fowl. Someone had captured this fowl and hurt it, and in the end, still let it escape? Or maybe that person had deliberately released the fowl outside his cave, giving it to him as a present? Shu Shu rolled his eyes and swiftly brought the fowl into his cave. Shu Shu¡¯s goal has always been to cultivate and turn into a human. Thus, he also demanded himself to try hard to use human standards. Not speaking about other things, but at least he didn¡¯t eat insects and worms as staple food. Since he didn¡¯t eat insects and worms, it¡¯s only natural that this fowl had to be cooked before he ate it.... Unfortunately, he had never cooked any food.... Since Shu Shu had arrived in this forest, he had been eating all kinds of fruit. He was used to eating raw nuts, even if their aroma wasn¡¯t as good as the aroma that came out of roasted nuts. As a matter of fact, he could ept it, so he had never made a fire until now.... Shu Shu thought about giving it a go and decided to try the hand drill fire starting method¡ªhe¡¯d had an owner who really liked to watch wilderness survival program. He¡¯d also learned a bit from TV the method of starting a fire. Although Shu Shu couldn¡¯t use his magical power now, but in any case he was still a daemon spirit. He didn¡¯t have other skills, but there were still his inborn ws. Extending his hands out in a sh, he watched his ws sprout out from his hands. Shu Shu spread several enormous leaves on the ground and started to deal with the fowl. He wrung the fowl''s neck, skinned it, and then cut open its belly to scoop out all the viscera. After Shu Shu was done with all this, he used the big leaves on the ground to wrap the fowl¡¯s skin, feathers, and other refuse. Then he took off his grass skirt and rushed into the rain naked. It was windy and rainy outside, and it was very cold, but fortunately, Shu Shu was a daemon spirit, he could tolerate it. Running very quickly to the river bank, Shu Shu washed the fowl, and threw all the fowl¡¯s skin, feathers, and so on into the river. These things had a smell, if ced in the hole, it was liable to attract some predators, better to just throw it away. He really didn''t want to wake up at night to see a big snake crawling along his side following the smell of blood! Shu Shu ran out to the river very quickly and ran back very quickly too, however, his body was still soaking wet. He did not care about this though. From a distance, Edgar saw the little sub beastman¡¯s naked body running to the river bank to wash the fowl, and it¡¯s like he¡¯s being struck by lightning. His beast core was shattered and he had turned into a snake; it was inconvenient to deal with prey, but he didn¡¯t dare bringing back dead prey in case the little sub beastman was afraid to eat it, so he¡¯d chosen to send a live fowl. He did not expect that because of this live fowl, he unexpectedly could see this kind of scene in the end¡­. It turned out that the sub beastman¡¯s body was white and tender, and the short short little tail was even more cute.... Edgar coiled up his entire snake body then released it, then he repeated it several times. After a while, he finally moved away. Not long after, he once again returned to Shu Shu¡¯s cave mouth, then he put down a small, square box that he¡¯d held with his mouth. Done with his task, he quickly left. The little sub beastman was quite afraid of him, he couldn''t let the little guy see him. Shu Shu was now trying hard to drill wood to make fire. When he¡¯d watched people drilling wood to make fire on TV, it had looked very simple, but when it was his turn.... He had drilled the wood for a long time, but there was still no sparking out. How could that be, ah? Shu Shu was sour, his attempt to light a fire didn¡¯t seed at all. He¡¯s depressed that this method didn¡¯t work in the least. He stopped working for the time being and went to the cave mouth to look outside one more time. Once again, there¡¯s something at the cave mouth; it was a very small metal box. There was no such thing here before, which meant that someone had also delivered this small metal box.... Shu Shu looked around, but he didn¡¯t see anyone. He hesitated a bit, but in the end, he still picked up the small metal box. There was a smell on the small metal box that was the same as the one on the fowl¡¯s body. It¡¯s possible that it was delivered by one person. But, who would gift him things? In this forest, were there other people? That person should not have evil intention to him, otherwise he would not have given him those things. Anyway, the fowl was for eating, what was the use of this small metal box then? Also, this small metal box should be a human gadget, right? Was it actually a human like himself who had given him a couple of things? Could it be... that there was an individual like himself who saw him and liked him so much that they sent him gifts? Shu Shuughed, showing two small dimples. On TV, so many people liked daemon spirit; it was not strange at all that someone liked him now. It went without saying that Shu Shu was indeed loved by all, ah. Those owners who had kept him before had also liked him very much! Shu Shu looked left and right but saw no one. He was a bit disappointed, but nevertheless he happily brought back the small metal box into his cave. Sitting next to the log used for drilling wood to make fire, Shu Shu began to fiddle with the small metal box on his hand. He did not know where he pressed, but the small metal box on his hand suddenly produced a small me. Shu Shu jumped with fright and unconsciously threw away the small metal box. After throwing it, he suddenly realized¡ªthis was a lighter, ah! That person knew that he had no food, so they gave him a fowl. They knew that he could not start a fire, so they gave him a lighter. They¡¯re indeed a good person! The lighter''s me was already extinguished. Shu Shu picked up the lighter and used it to ignite the firewood in front of him, then he put the firewood into the pit he had dug. This lighter was very, very handy. Just light it for a moment, and the wood would catch fire right away. Feeling satisfied, Shu Shu hid the lighter, then he took out the fowl. He stuffed the fowl¡¯s cavity with peeled chestnuts, wrapped the whole fowl with leaves, and then covered the exterior with ayer of mud. After that, he put the mud-covered fowl into the bonfire; this beggar was going to eat. No pan to cook the fowl, and it¡¯s said that roasting it would likely result in one burnt fowl. For a beggar, it¡¯s still much better though. There was mud as the barrier; it was unlikely that it¡¯d turn into charcoal.... Shu Shu stared at the burning lump of mud, incessantly salivating. On the other hand, a certain snake had just caught a small wild boar, and he was struggling to skin the wild boar with his teeth. The sub beastman should not deal with bloody prey, even if he could handle it better. It''s just that... serpentine beastman had no ws, so it was really troublesome to handle prey. Edgar spent a lot of effort to deal with the small wild boar properly. Finally, he took it along with him into the river, then he swam a fewps to wash it clean. After that, he slithered towards Shu Shu''s cave. TL''s note: ¼¦ (j¨©) can be tranted as fowl or chicken, and I chose fowl because I don''t think that there''s a chicken, which I understand is a type of domesticated fowl, in a jungle on an alien. Chapter 4 Unedited chapter 4. Someone is a Very Good Person Shu Shu was afraid that the fowl would need a long cooking time to be done. He waited for nearly two hours before poking the fire and pulling the lump of mud out of it. Then he waited again for a short while before knocking the lump of mud open. When the mud was knocked open, an enticing smell emerged and spread out. The smell of fowl meat mixed with the fragrance and sweetness of chestnuts, making people wish they could devour the whole fowl already¡­. Shu Shu had his eyes on the fowl meat in front of him, and he was moved to tears. He hadn''t eaten meat for a long time! Before, he had been very well-behaved and quite close to his owner. He had also known to go to the toilet on the fixed area¡ªbecause cleaning the toilet was especially disgusting. Therefore, all his owners had basically treated him very well. In addition to cereals, he also had been fed with lightly cooked meat and boiled eggs. But after he had arrived in this ce, he had never eaten meat again! Shu Shu was afraid to burn his tongue, so he waited for the fowl meat to cool down a little before tearing a small piece and putting it into his mouth. Following this, his eyes immediately lit up. It''s really good and delicious! Shu Shu ate a few more bites, then he suddenly heard some sound of activitying from the cave mouth. Once again, he ran to the cave mouth. There, he found apletely clean wild boar that had been skinned and washed. Furthermore, there¡¯s a familiar smell on it. That kind person gave him a prey again! A very big one, with lots of meat! It¡¯s just¡­. What''s with all the bumps and bite scars on the wild boar¡¯s entire body and also the torn belly with intestines spilling out? Has that kind person never learned dealing with prey? Shu Shu looked outside; the rain was still falling, and there was no sign of stopping. He was even more touched¡ªthat kind person had caught a prey in this kind of weather and delivered it to him. They had even helped him skinning and washing it clean. Indeed, this one was a super-duper great person! Shu Shu had been raised by people for many years before. He totally did not think that there was anything wrong with epting what others gave him. Without further ado, he cheerfully dragged the wild boar back into his cave. Subsequently, he started pondering. After eating something delicious, he had to show his appreciation. This way, his owner would give him even more next time. If he didn¡¯t show any appreciation at all, his owner would think that he didn''t like it. Next time, he wouldn¡¯t get anything at all! Even though presently he didn¡¯t know who had sent him those things, but he obviously couldn¡¯t just freeload off other people; he had to show his appreciation. Shu Shu mulled it over, then he ran back into the cave and tore off half of the beggar¡¯s fowl along with half of the chestnuts in the fowl''s cavity. He used some leaves to properly wrap it up, then he put the parcel beside the stone at the cave mouth where it¡¯s unlikely to get drenched by rain. The fowl was quite big; half of it was enough for him to eat. He totally could give the remaining half to that kind person. Shu Shu waited at the cave mouth for a while; he wanted to wait until that kind person came. However, he had waited for a long time, but that kind person still didn''te. Did that person leave? Or did they not want to see him? Somewhat, Shu Shu didn''t understand. He could only leave the fowl meat behind and make his way back into the cave. Once Shu Shu got into the cave, a snake quickly came over and took the leaf-wrapped parcel that Shu Shu had left behind. Edgar quickly returned to his cave, which was nearby. After he had gotten seriously injured and plummeted to this ce, he had never eaten cooked food anymore. Now, he stared at the fowl meat for a long while, and then he slowly ate it. However, he had already turned into a beast, and surprisingly, he¡¯s somewhat not used to eating cooked food now. Edgar finished eating the fowl meat and coiled his body to rest inside the cave. Shu Shu went back to the cave mouth after a while and found that the fowl meat he had put there was already gone. He returned into the cave in a good mood and continued to sort out the pockmarked wild boar. The pig''s exterior was particrly bad, as if it had been bitten by something, but Shu Shu actually didn¡¯t care about it at all. He had never cooked before, and now, there wasn¡¯t even a pot or a pan. How would this greenhorn deal with the wild boar properly? After thinking about it for a while, Shu Shu finally got hold of a stone b, then he used two stones ced in the bonfire to support the b. After that, he used his ws to strip the wild boar meat into thin slices and then he put the meat slices on top of the b to roast. Later, he threaded the roasted slices on a rattan skewer and hung it above the other bonfire. He was trying to use the bonfire¡¯s heat to turn the meat slices into dried meat. At this moment, Shu Shu was really d that he liked to collect all kinds of things and to decorate his cave as well. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the small wild boar into dried meat in a short time. The remaining half of the boar was small, and he was going to use the same method of making beggar¡¯s fowl to make beggar¡¯s pork. The pork was cut into pieces, then it was wrapped in leaves together with chestnuts. After that, he packed mud around it and ced it beside the bonfire to slowly roast. After a few hours of cooking, the meat inside was done. As for not adding salt and seasoning..., Shu Shu has always eaten his food without salt. The natural vor has already made him very satisfied. There were two bonfires in the cave; originally, they¡¯re for warming the damp and cold cave, not for roasting. Nestling in the haystacks, Shu Shu slept peacefully. It¡¯s not because he had eaten meat; it¡¯s because in this side of forest, he was not alone. Although that kind person refused to show their face, but they would send him things! The next day at noon, Shu Shu once again saw a skinned and pockmarked prey when he came to the cave mouth. And so, he put half of the food he had made at the cave mouth, setting it aside for that kind person. That kind person refused to show his face to him. In reality, as soon as he walked away, the roasted pork and chestnuts quickly disappeared. Unfortunately, that person did not leave any footprints, nor did they leave any strong odor, making Shu Shu absolutely unable to find them. After a total of four days of rain pouring down from the sky, the weather suddenly turned very cold. But it was finally clear, and Shu Shu had already made a lot of dried meat. As a matter of fact, the dried meat he had made was exactly dried meat in every sense of the word. After the meat had been cooked and dried out, the firewood vor was very unpleasant. It was very hard and very difficult to bite into.... But who was Shu Shu, ah; it was nothing for a hamster spirit who liked to grind their teeth on sticks! This kind of dried meat was not liked by others, but he liked it very much. He added the dried meat into the stockpile in his storeroom. After checking his food reserves, Shu Shu decided to leave the cave and go out to look for food again. In the past few days, that kind person had been giving him prey every day, but he should not always rely on others. Dressing himself by wrapping the grass skirt on his body, Shu Shu left his cave. He nned to continue collecting chestnuts. Chestnut was quite big; it had a sweet and distinct taste when eaten raw, and it was delicious when cooked thoroughly. In addition, it was very easy to eat his fill since he really, really liked chestnut. When Shu Shu arrived at the chestnut forest he frequently visited, a group of monkeys was already there eating chestnuts. Prior to today, it had been windy and rainy, and the chestnuts had all been blown over and fallen off the tree. Shu Shu had to be very careful, so as not to step on the thorny chestnuts. Those monkeys had thick hair on their body, so they did not need to be afraid of it; it''s even okay for them to roll about on the ground. Shu Shu enviously looked at the hair on those monkeys¡¯ body, and then he looked at his bare, smooth arms, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His current body was really too vulnerable to injuries. Also, when he had had fur, he had still felt slightly cold in winter. Now that he had no fur, how could he pass the winter, ah¡­. Those monkeys were eating chestnuts happily, and they simply had no time to pay attention to Shu Shu. Shu Shu was not far away from them, collecting chestnuts. The outer shell of the chestnut that had fallen onto the ground was already split open, and Shu Shu effortlessly pried it open. After extracting the chestnut, he promptly stuffed it into his mouth. With more and more food in his food pouches, his mood also became better and better; a smile was showing on his face. However, his body suddenly felt cold at this time. Then without warning, so many chestnuts were smashing into his body. Shu Shu cried out and raised his head. At once, he saw above him a monkey bouncing vivaciously on the branch. In the wake of the monkey''s movements¡ªbecause it had rained for a few days and the raindrops had umted on the tree¡ªraindrops and chestnuts fell on him. He was fully hit on his head and across his whole face. The chestnut¡¯s outer shell had sharp spikes, and they cut into Shu Shu''s body, causing severalcerations. He wasn¡¯t really hurt, but that monkey was still hopping around on the branch, looking proud of itself. Shu Shu was so angry he promptly picked up a chestnut and threw it at that monkey. As a result, that monkey also took a chestnut and threw it at him! The monkey next to it immediately followed suit! Shu Shu was no match for this group of monkeys; lest he was hit and injured, he hurriedly fled with his arms around his head. It didn¡¯t take long for him to ran far away. The monkeys drove off a different type of unusually strange creature and gaily continued to peel off the chestnuts to eat. At this moment, they suddenly heard something was moving beside them, and then a huge snake appeared in front of them. This snake was very, very big. His tail advanced towards a chestnut tree next to him and pulled at it. The tree shook up violently, and one said monkey that wanted to jump to this tree immediately fell down. Then, not waiting until it touched the ground, that snake tail shed out and grabbed it.... The group of monkeys was suddenly thrown into disorder. The monkeys ran away screeching, but there were some monkeys that ran too slow and got caught by the snake tail to be the winning prizes.... Edgar taught that group of monkeys a lesson, beating them and driving them out. Then, slithering, he followed the smell of the little sub-beastman. Soon, he saw that the little sub-beastman was digging some nt''s roots with his ws. The little sub-beastman had been attacked by those monkeys, so there were multiple traces of blood on his body. His hair and grass skirt were also wet with water droplets. He looked quite a sorry sight, but there was still a smile on his face; apparently, he was rather pleased with his food gathering. Edgary prone in the underbrush, and he looked quite distressed. From childhood, he had been taught that he had to protect the sub-beastmen. The sub-beastmen of capital star were very much pampered; some who were not less weaker than beastmen had a career. However, they really didn¡¯t have to painstakingly look for their own food like this.... This kind of nt has many stem tubers, and the little sub-beastman did not need to dig for long before getting a pile of them. Edgar was positively curious as to how the little sub-beastman would bring back the stem tubers. Then he saw the little guy nonchntly take off his grass skirt, use it to hold the stem tubers, and turn his back to start walking toward the cave. Edgar£º¡°¡­¡­¡± Once again, he saw the little sub-beastman¡¯s butt and the very short tail on top of it. Of course, he also, at longst, saw the sub-beastman¡¯s delicate, light pink rootlet in front¡­*cough, cough*! Shu Shu as a hamster spirit, although he believed it was important to conduct himself, but eventually, he didn¡¯t take being naked too seriously. After all, hundreds of years ago, he had never worn clothes. This grass skirt he wore was mainly to protect him from the cold, and also to protect some of his important parts. Now the grass skirt was already soaked and no longer keeping him warm. Anyway, he almost arrived at his own cave, and not wearing anything is not wearing anything.... Shu Shu had collected quite a lot of stem tubers; the burden on his back was very heavy, and inevitably, he was panting as he walked. Walking and walking, and then he suddenly put down the stem tubers and looked at a clump of wild flowers nearby. In the past four days, that kind person had caught him a good deal of preys¡ªadding a pile of dried meat to his stockpile¡ªbut he only gave back a little of his sloppily-cooked food, and even using the stuff given by them to cook it.... Shu Shu was pondering, he should give a present of his own to that kind person. Many people liked flowers; he was going to give a bunch of fresh flowers to that kind person too! TL''s note: 1. Sub beastman now bes sub-beastman. 2. I corrected the mistranted sentences on ch. 3. They are on paragraph four and five from the bottom. Chapter 5 Unedited chapter. 5. Striving for Cultivating Shu Shu picked a lot of wild flowers that had bloomed after the rain, and he also picked some pretty des of weeds. He ced the wild flowers and the weeds on top of the stem tubers, then he lifted the stem tubers up onto his back and continued to walk forward. The sky was clear, and there was a kind person around taking care of him¡­. Shu Shu''s mood was very good despite the heavy burden on his back¡­. ¡°A chicken on the left hand, a duck on the right hand, and a fat baby on the back¡­. *squeak, squeak* Oh, my! This fat baby is so heavy, my, oh, my!¡± casually singing, eyes on his cave that was getting nearer and nearer, Shu Shu smiled even more brightly. Edgar followed behind. He looked at the little sub-beastman¡¯s naked body from head to toe, and it was full of scars¡ªboth horizontal and vertical¡ªand he could not help but feel sorry for the little guy. Although these wounds were all superficial wound, but it must have been really painful to get so many wounds. In spite of everything, this guy was still in the mood to sing a song.... Furthermore, it seemed that he waspletely unable to make sense of thenguage that this little sub-beastman was speaking in? Besides the beastman¡¯smonnguage, he was also proficient in several othernguages. But unfortunately, he was unable to make sense of what the little sub-beastman was singing. Edgar was depressed. Seeing that Shu Shu got into the cave and concealed the cave mouth properly, he decided it¡¯s unlikely that there would be another danger. Only then Edgar unhurriedly left. Actually, when he had seen the little sub-beastman trudge forward while carrying such a big load on his back, he had intended to help him, but he obviously knew how afraid of him the little sub-beastman was¡­. Thinking of the wounds on the little sub-beastman¡¯s body, Edgar went into the forest and began to make use of his rich experience surviving in the wild to look for healing medicinal herbs. Having been turned into a snake, it was really inconvenient to do anything. Edgar expended so much effort to dig out the herbs. He carefully kept them in his mouth and once again came to the entrance of the cave where the little sub-beastman resided in. The little sub-beastman¡¯s cave mouth was blocked off, and there was also no smell of him in the vicinity of the cave mouth. He was definitely inside the cave. Edgar approached and put the medicinal herbs at the cave mouth. When he was about to leave, he found at the cave mouth arge bunch of wild flowers tied with grass rope ced in the area where the little sub-beastman usually put his food delivery. Indeed, they were the wild flowers picked by the little sub-beastman before, and they were tied together in a bundle with the weeds, creating an irregr arrangement with charming effect. It looked so beautiful¡­. Was this a present for him? When Edgar had seen the little sub-beastman picking flowers, he had thought that the little guy was going to decorate his cave. After all, all sub-beastmen really liked flowers. To his surprise, he had been wrong.... Carefully picking up the bunch of flowers on the ground with his mouth, Edgar cheerfully left. Not long after, Shu Shu found those medicinal herbs. He brought them back to the cave, then he put some of them in his mouth and started to chew.... It tasted so weird, ah! Did that kind person deliberately mess with him? Shu Shu spat out the medicinal herbs in his mouth; his eyes were brimming with tears. Such unptable thing; as if he would eat it! Why on earth did that person give him such unptable thing, ah! Cautiously looking at the pile of medicinal herbs, Shu Shu depressedlyy down on his stomach beside it. On the other hand, Edgar also remembered one thing¡ªthe little sub-beastman, would he know if those were medicinal herbs? Frowning and thinking for a moment, Edgar put down the bunch of flowers and then went out to catch a rabbit. He used his teeth to make a cut on the rabbit¡¯s body, then he applied the medicinal herbs on the cut. Without the slightest hesitation, he proceeded to break the rabbit¡¯s legs and put the rabbit at the entrance of little sub-beastman¡¯s cave After leaving the rabbit behind, Edgar started to get a bit nervous again. The rabbit was very cute; it was very likely that the sub-beastman would like it. What was he going to do if the little sub-beastman thought that he¡¯s very cruel to the rabbit? Thinking this way, Edgar wished to go back and take the rabbit back with him, and¡ªconcerning the demo for the little sub-beastman¡ªexchange it with some other animals! However, before he could act, the little sub-beastman heard the rabbit''s movements and came out of the cave. Looking at the rabbit, Shu Shu finally knew what the grass was used for. He happily chewed those medicinal herbs and then applied them on his wounds. He put on his roasted-dry grass skirt, and then, carrying the rabbit in his hand, he went to the river bank¡ªto kill rabbit. Thinking that rabbit was cute and therefore no killing rabbit, this way of thinking wouldn¡¯t cross Shu Shu¡¯s mind! A big rabbit like that, what was cute about it? That time in the pet shop, there had been some rabbits, and they had eaten up a group of hamsters¡¯ one-day portion of food! Shu Shu killed and skinned the rabbit at the river bank, then he washed it clean before returning to his cave. Following the previous method, he was going to make beggar¡¯s rabbit. Actually, he really wanted a pot, but unfortunately, he did not find any stone resembling a pot. It¡¯s no problem for him to use his ws to tear open a prey¡¯s skin and flesh, but it¡¯s impossible if he wanted to carve a stone into a desired shape.... As usual, half of the rabbit was ced near the cave mouth for that kind person. Shu Shu then once again sorted out his foodstuffs. The weather was cold, so the stem tubers had to be frozen properly. It¡¯s important to wrap them with grass and then bury them in the mud to preserve them. The chestnuts were preserved simrly in the cave¡¯s cer, while the dried meat had to be kept in airy room.... Sniffing the food, there were some that didn¡¯t smell quite right; they were picked out and thrown away. Shu Shu was very busy, and he finally went to sleep veryte. Shu Shu''s next days were not too bad, quitefortable even. Every morning he went out to collect food and firewood to prepare to get through the winter. In the afternoon he would receive a prey from the kind person. Then he would deal with the prey and tidy up the cave¡­. That kind person was indeed very, very good. Later, besides giving him prey, they also gave him firewood. Since he had arrived at this ce, Shu Shu all along had been a little anxious. But after running into that kind person, he now dared to feel at ease. What a pity that he had never known who that kind person was.... Time passed very quickly; unwittingly, it had already been one month since Shu Shu hade across that kind person. He and that kind person had even more tacit understandings as the weather turned even colder. Fortunately, Shu Shu had already collected enough food; he was not worried of the arrival of winter. It was also at this time Shu Shu discovered that this area was actually quite safe. Indeed, there had not been any dangerous beast at all; even that group of monkeys that had beaten him was gone. Here was a really good area! Shu Shu had always been cautious before, not daring to run around recklessly, but now he had a lot of courage. Going out every day, he would first run severalps to warm his body while thinking about other things. Even at night, he would go out and run a fewps, and then he would start to cultivate. That¡¯s right, it was indeed to cultivate. When Shu Shu had just arrived in this ce, he had been very scared and on edge all the time. He had been unable to sleep well, and naturally, he also had not dared to rashly cultivate. Moreover, at that time, he had just unexpectedly turned into a human. Even the spiritual power within his body that he had painstakingly cultivated for a year had gone. He had been really stupid, too, not knowing how he should continue cultivating his ability properly. Anyway, these days he had sufficient food, and there¡¯s meat to eat everyday¡ªkeeping his whole body shiny and smooth. Also, there was no danger outside. In that case, he returned to and resumed the matter of cultivating. He had to cultivate properly and got rid of his ears and tail as soon as possible. Only in this way and only then could he blend into human society, and afterwards, he would be able to get hot (spicy) drink! There was also that kind person.... If he turned into a human, maybe that person would be willing to meet him! After several days of cultivating in the cave, Shu Shu changed the cultivating location. Every night, he would go out to run a fewps, and then he would climb into a hole¡ªthat he had dug himself¡ªon top of a small hill and cultivate. As a daemon spirit, it was vital to absorb the splendor of the sun and the moon to cultivate, and the result of cultivating at night was much better than during the day. In the first few days of cultivating, Shu Shu didn¡¯t feel anything at all, but after practicing for a long time, a stream of heat once again emerged and circted in his body. At the same time, he also discovered that the spiritual power of this ce was surprisingly very, very abundant! At that time, when he had identally swallowed the red bead, it had brought along aplete set of daemon-cultivation method. Shu Shu had already finished practicing daemon-to-human transformation. Now he was searching out and practicing the cultivation method following the daemon-to-human transformation. He was actually not very adept at this cultivation business, but the red bead was inside his body. If he practiced wrong, it would remind him; therefore, he actually had not blundered excessively. That was precisely why his practice had been slow. He didn''t know how the lightning tribtion could have happened; it had even brought him to this ce. Sitting at the top of the hill, Shu Shu closed his eyes and began cultivating again. Edgar¡¯s coiled body was hiding in the underbrush a short distance away, dozing off. He asionally woke up when he heard some sound of activity. He would raise his head vigntly and survey the surroundings, then he would take a nce at the sitting-upright little sub-beastman. He had been the crown prince of the beastman empire, handsome and powerful. In the past, he had always run away from those sub-beastmen who had chased after him. He really had not expected that one day he would silently keep watch and protect a little sub-beastman.... Thinking of this, Edgar once again remembered the matter beforehand. Three months ago, he had brought some people to explore a newly-discovered. In the end, he did not know what had happened. Themunication device on his body had suddenly broken down, and he had also encountered somerge and powerful animals on that and gotten besieged by them. The beastman empire now was not the same as before¡ªwhen the emperor had been in charge of everything¡ªeven the existence of the royal family was mostly a symbol. However, the beastmen of the royal family were still the most powerful beastmen of the empire. Many, many years ago, they had relied on their own strength to be the sovereign king of beastman empire. Even if the beastmen hadter moved away from their own and entered the interster space, they had still relied on their own strength to reign over the beastman empire. The reason why at the time he had turned into a prototype was because he had just finished reshaping the mech into a beast form to carry on fighting those huge, iparable animals. Those animals had been very strong, but he had been stronger, and normally, he definitely could run away. Against reason, those animals had continuously chased after him. Also, more and more animals had begun to besiege him. He had vaguely be aware that themand had probably been tricked, but the situation at that time had not allowed him to think too much; the only thought allowed on his mind had been to exhaust every means to escape. However, he had still been unable to escape. Knowing that it had been impossible to stay alive, he had opted for being heartless. By directly self-detonating his beast core, he had intended to take those beasts down with himself He had believed that he would certainly die. He had not expected that in the end, he had not died. Instead, he had arrived in this ce¡­. When he had just woken up, Edgar had thought that he might as well have died rather than turning into a beast. But now, he was actually d that he had continued to live, otherwise, that little sub-beastman probably would not be able to stay alive. Looking at the little sub-beastman who was sitting still and expressionlessly on the top of the hill and not knowing what he was up to, Edgar only felt that his mind had be peaceful. There should be beastmen who lived on this. Once he recovered from his injuries, he would not be worried about all kinds of beasts in this ce. Then he could try to seek help from the people on this. In any case, the little sub-beastman was not allowed to stay in the forest forever¡­. Furthermore, about his situation.... Although he couldn¡¯t go back, but he had to inform his parents of his own situation right now. Edgar was thinking about things when he saw the little sub-beastman suddenly sneeze. After that, he stood up on the top of the hill, and trembling, he then quickly ran down into the cave to hide. Running outside on such a cold day just wrapped in a grass skirt, as if not afraid of freezing.... Edgar shook his snake head and decided to get some more firewood for the little sub-beastman. Chapter 6 Unedited chapter 6. The Kind Person is a Snake After receiving a pile of firewood the next day, Shu Shu inhaled the familiar smell on the firewood. He happily send off some delicious roasted stem tubers in return. Afterwards, he took some of his strong braided grass ropes and went out to collect soft hays. These days, Shu Shu had dug three more small holes in the big cave where he lived. Two of them were used to store food, and the other one was for him to live in. The hole he had chosen to live in was not big; he had to crawl to get inside, but he liked it this way. After he had done with the dig, Shu Shu had used fire to bake that one hole for several days. Now he¡¯s pondering whether he should fill the entire cave with hays, so that in the winter he could squeeze into the hays¡ªit certainly would be very nice and warm. Shu Shu walked here and there to collect weeds, and he soon collected quite a lot of them in just a short while. Most of these grasses were not dry, but so long as he put them out in the sun for two days, they would be dry. It¡¯s a pity that he did not find any cotton tree nearby. If his cave had been stuffed full of cotton, then it would surely have been very, veryfortable. Thinking this way, Shu Shu once again yearned for human society. He remembered that cotton was very cheap for humans. At that time, his owner had cleaned up his cage every few days, and each time, his owner would rece the cotton in his small nest with clean, new one. If only he had a big pile of cotton now! Looking at the verdant and lush forest surrounding him, Shu Shu sighed and resignedly continued to collect weeds. This kind of weed was abundant in the forest. Shu Shu soon collected enough weeds and then tied them up together with some grass ropes. Carrying the bundle on his back, he walked back home. He could put many, many things in his food pouches, but to put things into his food pouches, he had to first stuff them into his mouth. Things like chestnuts, he was willing to stuff his mouth with them, but dirt-smeared stem tubers, weeds, and so on... just forget about it, OK? ¡°I¡¯m a little¡­, no, a young boy, carrying a schoolbag on my back and going to school, not afraid of the shining sun and not afraid of the raging wind and rain, afraid of the teacher scolding me for beingzy, if I don¡¯t learn then I will have no face to see my parents....¡± Shu Shu hummed a song quietly while walking home. When he had not turned into a human yet, he had not been able to speak and also had not dared to speak. He could finally speak now, and yet the only person around was himself.... In that case, he could only keep babbling to himself. Shu Shu had be ustomed to walking in the forest. He walked very fast, just walking and walking, when suddenly all the hair on his ears and body stood up. There was a tingling sensation on his scalp. He was no stranger at all to this sort of situation. Formerly, he had just been a small hamster. He had even lived in the wild for quite some time, and he had often felt like this. This meant that a predator was staring at him. Danger! Shu Shu didn''t want to run, but he broke into a run right away. He had just taken a step when he felt a burst of strong wind apanied by a rank odor behind his body. Shu Shu hurriedly threw away the big bundle of weeds he was carrying on his back and continued to run forward without looking back. ording to his umted experience over the past few hundred years, at a moment like this, rather than wasting time to look back, it was better off to keep on running and running a little bit more away. Unfortunately, although he had been cultivating, he only had a little bit of spiritual power in his body. At this time, it was useless, and it also couldn¡¯t make him run a little faster.... Could it be that he was really going to die here and now? Shu Shu clenched his teeth; he didn''t understand why suddenly there was a bold predator in the originally safe area. No, this area could not be regarded as particrly safe. He hade across a huge snake before. Was it the huge snake that was chasing after him now? This kind of thought shed through Shu Shu¡¯s mind. Then he suddenly felt that the danger was near. He instinctively threw himself forward and rolled to the side while curling his body. The forest ground was covered with soft leaves, but there were also many bushes with long, sharp thorns. When Shu Shu was rolling, he felt that his body was getting shed and scratched by the surrounding bushes. This was it, this time he would finally see what had been chasing after him. It was clearly not the snake he had seen before. Rather, it was a beast that looked like a tiger but was much, muchrger than a tiger. The giant tiger did not immediately attack him, but it was advancing towards him, ready to pounce on him. Oh, no! Shu Shu saw this scene and only felt that his heart was going to stop. If he was just a small hamster, he might still have the chance to get under the bushes and slip away. But he was a human now. This body was already not suited to live in the forest, and a human¡¯s movements were not agile enough! With great difficulty, he cultivated to an adult. His final, sole achievement was just making himself bigger so he could make a beast eat its fill.... Shu Shu felt that he would be scared to ¡°death¡± again. His hands and feet were stiff and could not be moved; everything around him seemed to slow down. Eventually, he could only stare nkly as the giant tiger advancing towards him opened its bloody mouth wide open like a sacrificial bowl.... When Shu Shu¡¯s palpitating heart was about to stop, a snake¡¯s tail suddenly appeared in front of him andshed toward the giant tiger''s mouth. The snake''s tail and the tiger''s mouth met head-on. A loud ¡°thump¡± was heard, and blood immediately began to bloom. The huge snake copsed, its scales were missing, while the giant tiger opened his mouth and spat out a tooth. Following that, there was no need to say anything. The two giant creatures fought against each other. The huge snake firmly wrapped its body round the giant tiger, and its big mouth went toward the giant tiger''s neck to bite. The giant tiger was not to be outdone, it struggled to tear at the huge snake¡¯s body. As they tangled and fought each other, the area got damaged. Even big trees with thick trunk would break easily when getting knocked against. It was not long before the surrounding area was in a mess. Shu Shu was beside a cluster of bushes, rigid with fear. He couldn¡¯t move at all; his hands and feet didn¡¯t seem like his own. Watching those two giant creatures fight, several times he thought that they would crush him down. However, those two beasts actually fought farther and farther away.... The snake seemed to be dragging the tiger away from his side? Also, was the snake the huge snake that had previously scared him to apparent death but had not harmed him? Shu Shu''s brain was awfully sluggish. He was somewhat uncertain whether he was thinking correctly or wrongly, so he might as well not think about it. He slowly tried to circte the meager, pitiful spiritual power within his body, eager to restore his mobility as quickly as possible. But unfortunately, the more he was worrying, the more he could not do it. Ultimately, he could only lie there and stare nkly at the two giant creatures tearing at each other. After the two giant creatures fought for a while, the oue of the battle could eventually be predicted. The huge snake was more resourceful. It constricted the giant tiger to death, even with so many wounds on its body¡ªdying. It was also at this time Shu Shu discovered that he could finally move. With his hands and feet still stiff, he slowly got up and slowly crawled away. After crawling for a while, he suddenly felt something was amiss¡ªhe smelled the scent of the kind person! That kind person was here? Shu Shu stopped moving, clenched his teeth, and crawled back towards the two giant creatures, hoping to find the kind person. The giant tiger was already dead, and the huge snake was lying there motionless, but the snake¡¯s body still slightly rose and fell. Probably sensing Shu Shu''s approach, its eyes moved and looked at Shu Shu. Shu Shu kneeled on the ground, shivering from head to toe. His teeth chattered, his ears were all pricked up, and his ws also sprouted out. He was ready to flee at any time, but even then, he still bent his body downwards and sniffed. He was seeking the scent of the kind person, someone who was able to make him feel good. The next second, Shu Shu''s eyes widened in surprise. The kind person''s scent was very strong, and it actually came from the huge snake¡¯s body! How was that possible?! Shu Shu looked at the snake, and his entire body trembled even more violently. After staring nkly, he finally came to himself. He felt that it actually made sense. When he had met the snake for the first time, the snake had not harmed him at all. Instead, it had quickly let him go. And just now... the tiger had wanted to eat him, and the snake had saved him. The snake had been perfectly all right, no reason to fight the tiger. There was no other reason besides to save him. And in order to save him, the snake had his fleshcerated, and apparently, it was going to die. Shu Shu looked at the so many missing scales of the huge snake. His entire body kept shivering, and his tears unconsciously fell. He was extremely afraid of this huge snake, but he also felt that he could not abandon his savior no matter what. The snake had always been at his side, and he had never sensed any "danger". It might be assumed that this snake had never thought of eating him. In fact, it had been giving him quite a lot of preys¡­. Shu Shu was still trembling, but he abruptly wiped his tears away. Supporting himself by holding onto the tree beside him, he stood up, turned around, and ran away at once. After seeing Shu Shu run away, Edgar lowered his head and rested it on the dead body of the giant tiger that had been constricted to death by himself. He didn¡¯t know what to feel. He somewhat felt a sense of loss, but he also felt that he had done the right thing. When he had been a crown prince, although the sub-beastmen had weed him quite pleasantly, but the vast majority of the sub-beastmen still had not liked his icy cold beast type. To persuade them to change their opinion now that he was no longer a beastman and had be a real beast....? Who could like a beast? The sub-beastmen always deeply loathed the fallen beasts who had lost their beast core and turned into beasts.... What''s more, the little sub-beastman didn¡¯t even know that he had once been a beastman. He reckoned that in the sub-beastman eyes, he was just a snake. Edgar hurt terribly from head to toe, and his beating heart also hurt. With his previous strength, he could totally have killed this giant tiger easily, but it was different now. He had self-detonated, not to say his beast core, even his body had been seriously hurt. Now his strength was not even one-tenth of his former strength. Under such circumstances, even if he could win against the giant tiger, he would inevitably pay a high price. Of course, the injuries that had been improving got even more serious this time. Fortunately, by sensing the smell of him and the giant tiger, those beasts should not dare toe. He could take a good rest, and there would not be any danger to the little sub-beastman for the time being¡­. Edgary on his stomach on the ground, slowly recovering his physical strength. At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of the little sub-beastman¡¯s footsteps. Raising his head unbelievingly, Edgar saw the little sub-beastmane back, holding medicinal herbs on his hand. Because of him raising his head, the little sub-beastman who was clutching the medicinal herbs got scared; looking deathly pale, he took a few steps back. His eyes were brimming with tears; he trembled and stopped moving. He looked like he was going to faint at any time. Edgar saw him like this and couldn''t help but smile. However, snake couldn''t show a smiling expression.... Afraid of scaring the little sub-beastman, Edgar dropped his head, and then he watched the trembling little sub-beastman. Taking a roundabout route and arriving at his rear, the little guy approached him solemnly and cautiously while muttering to him in anguage he couldn''t understand. "Don''t eat me, don''t eat me. I do not taste good at all¡­." Shu Shu kept chanting while hastily putting the medicinal herbs in his mouth. He chewed them several times before throwing them on the wounds on the huge snake¡¯s body. TL''s note: I tranted Íë¿Ú´óµÄÊ÷ľ (w¨£n k¨¯u d¨¤ de sh¨´ m¨´) as big trees with thick trunk. I''m not sure if it''s right or not since Íë¿Ú are tranted as bowl/cup and mouth. Chapter 7 Unedited chapter. 7. Treating the Natural Enemy¡¯s Wounds Shu Shu''s hands were trembling so hard. In his current state, it was odd if he could urately throw the medicinal herbs onto the huge snake¡¯s body! With a discouraging ¡°plop¡±, the wad of medicinal herbs fell on the ground beside the huge snake, very far away from the wound. Shu Shu jumped in fright from the sound and unconsciously retreated a few steps before calming down, just to find that the huge snake did not move at all. This huge snake would note to a sticky end, right? Shu Shu observed the snake worriedly. Seeing the various wounds on the snake¡¯s body, his eyes felt hot. He had thought before that this area had been very safe. It¡¯s very likely that it had something to do with that kind person. Otherwise, how could there weren¡¯t anyrge animals at the river bank where it had always been the ce where all kinds of animals gathered together? It must have been the kind person who had helped him. He had been very happy when he had thought about it. But he had not expected that the kind person was in fact the snake in front of him. This snake¡­ it wouldn¡¯t actually die, right? Wiping his eyes with his hand, Shu Shu once again took out some medicinal herbs, put them in his mouth, and chewed them. The medicinal herbs tasted very bitter. Shu Shu¡¯s brows puckered while chewing, but this time he chewed the herbs for a while before spitting them out onto his hand. After he finished chewing, he did not dare to throw the herbs again. Rather, he summoned up his courage to cautiously move forward and slowly approach the huge snake. The familiar scent was even more intense, and Shu Shu was finally not as afraid as before. He squatted down and put the medicinal herbs on the wound on the snake''s tail, gently smearing them. While smearing the medicinal herbs, not being careful, Shu Shu''s hand met the satiny scales of the snake. Shu Shu instantly jumped up and fled. He ran for a few meters before he came to a halt. Then, frightened and still in doubt, he went back. Feeling that he¡¯s biting off more than he could chew, he stared at the huge snake. He was trying to be brave, but his legs felt weak. He was really, really afraid of snakes¡­. They¡¯re so horrible! Shu Shu couldn¡¯t help but remember the first time he had met with the huge snake and the feel of dread that had swept over him. At that time, he had been really frightened. Unexpectedly, he had not borne in mind the smell of the huge snake. If he had known earlier¡­. If he had known earlier, well, it was neither here nor there¡­. The huge snakey there motionless; its body was cold. There was a wound on its abdomen, and it was still bleeding out.... Shu Shu was silent for a while and then slowly moved forward. This time he applied the medicinal herbs on the wound on the snake¡¯s abdomen. When he was applying the herbs, the huge snake''s abdomen moved up and down slightly.... Shu Shu cried out in fear and, not surprisingly, fell back several steps once more. He gradually loosen up before he dared to step forward again and continue with medicating the huge snake. Edgary on his stomach on the ground and felt the hand that was treating him kept trembling. He remained silent for some time. In his lifetime, this was the longest time someone took to administer medicine to him. The little guy was just repeating the motion over and over again. Anyway¡­, he actually wasn¡¯t angry at all; instead, he thought it was funny. The little sub-beastman was afraid that he would die. He did not expect that the little guy would still insist on giving him medicine. It¡¯s just... this little sub-beastman was jumpy, so he didn¡¯t dare to move. At the same time, his whole body that was coiled around the loathsome tiger actually felt extremely ufortable. Fortunately, at this moment, the little sub-beastman finally stopped rubbing the medicine and ran away again, further this time. Edgar breathed a sigh of relief. Without letting the medicinal herbs that had been applied carefully fall from his wound, he released the tiger that had been constricted to death by himself. Moving his body, he chose afortable position to lie down. The little sub-beastman would surely return, right? Edgar really looked forward to it. Shu Shu did not want to return at all. He had provided the medicinal herbs for the snake, but actually, it¡¯s the snake that had found them for his use. Originally, the kind person had given him a lot of medicinal herbs. He hadn¡¯t finished them all, so he had nted the excess at the doorway. It was a good thing that the medicinal herbs had been growing well, so he could finally harvest them. Of course, now that they had been used up by him, it was still not enough.... Shu Shu could only look for them again. It was not difficult to find the medicinal herbs. Shu Shu soon found some, but... he did not want to go back. So much that as long as he thought of having to approach the huge snake, he promptly went soft at the knees. But if he did not go back, what would he do if the snake met with a mishap? Shu Shu took a moment to build up his mental strength. In the end, with his still trembling body, he walked over to the ce where the huge snake and the giant tiger had fought. Just as he drew near, Shu Shu saw that the huge snake¡¯s position and location had changed. The huge snake had moved? Shu Shu could not help but think of fleeing again. Fortunately, he managed to hold back. Eventually, he slowly walked and arrived next to the huge snake. Then, trembling, he set out to apply the medicine on the areas on the huge snake¡¯s body that hadn''t been medicated yet. Afterpleting his task, Shu Shu was in a hurry... to flee again. Although he knew that he should save this huge snake, Shu Shu still could not help but think of fleeing. But after he fled, he also couldn''t help but worry that the huge snake couldn''t move. Lying down there, what if it met and got eaten by a passing beast? Shu Shu had thought that it had been quite safe here, but now he knew better. It was actually not safe at all, and there were even terrifying giant creatures. There were still the dead tiger and the smell of blood. If other animals smelled it¡­. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t let the huge snake go hungry.... He was at a loss for a while. Then Shu Shu gritted his teeth and, with a bitter face, returned once again. Bypassing the prone, motionless huge snake, Shu Shu extended his ws, nning to deal with the tiger and the surrounding bloodstain. Conveniently, he could give the tiger''s meat to the huge snake to eat. The snakes in the wild did not eat dead animals. Of course, it didn¡¯t count if they¡¯ve just killed the preys themselves. If it were not for this, at that time when Shu Shu had seen the huge snake for the the first time, he would not have instantaneously ¡°died¡±. To think that he had once relied on ying dead to escape from the snake¡¯s mouth. Anyway, this huge snake and ordinary snakes ought to be different. Since this snake was clearly a kind individual and knew to give him preys and medicinal herbs, it was absolutely very clever. He reckoned that it had been just like him; it was not an ordinary snake but a snake spirit! Since it was a snake spirit, this snake could definitelymunicate. He supposed it was not like those ordinary snakes that only ate live animals.... After all, this snake had eaten all the cooked food from him. If the huge snake ate the tiger, surely it would not feel like eating him.... Shu Shu was deep in thought. He wanted to drag the giant tiger away from the huge snake¡ªjust a little further¡ªbefore dealing with it. Unfortunately..., he could not move it. Taking a nce at the huge snake and finding that it was still motionless, Shu Shu did not dy. He nned to skin the tiger right here. Shu Shu stepped on the tiger''s body with one foot. He grasped the tiger''s skin with both hands and gave his all to tear it. He did not tear even a tiny bit of the tiger''s skin. Instead, he wasn¡¯t careful enough and got thrown down. Hended with his butt, t on his back, and his ws also hurt. Looking at his ws, Shu Shu couldn''t help but curl his lip, "This tiger''s skin is so thick!" After getting ruthlessly thrown and tumbled over, Shu Shu could only give up his initial n. Moving on to a hole on the tiger¡¯s body that had been torn open by the huge snake, he took out the tiger¡¯s meat. In general, the tiger¡¯s meat was not like its skin, so difficult to break.... Shu Shu concentrated on scooping out the meat from the tiger¡¯s belly. Edgar opened his eyes and watched the little sub-beastman carefully, thinking that him tripping and falling was especially cute. Sub-beastmen could not transform into a beast, but they still had some beast characteristics on their body. Among the few, there were some who could sprout ws. However, sub-beastmen¡¯s ws were often just ornaments. It¡¯s no problem to use them to scratch the beastman who transformed into a man, but it''s absolutely impossible to use them to tear open the skin of a giant creature like this one. This little sub-beastman really didn¡¯t understand anything at all. The little sub-beastman was wing out the meat from the giant tiger¡¯s body one chunk at a time, and his butt sticked out. The view under the grass skirt was fairly discernible, and Edgar suddenly felt that he was a bit feverish. He had not liked those sub-beastmen; he especially had not liked their weak appearance and timid manner. But now... he didn''t know why he actually thought that this cowardly, inept little sub-beastman was pretty cute. But unfortunately¡­. Thinking of his present circumstances, Edgar felt like he was being doused by a bucket of iced water, cooling his body from head to tail. He had already turned into a beast. However, if he had not suffered serious injuries this time, when he had encountered the frequently-nude sub-beastman in front of him, he would have thought that this sub-beastman was malicious and had some other intentions, OK? Edgar took a deep breath, not knowing whether he should remind the little sub-beastman or not¡ªit was very easy to expose yourself when you¡¯re only wearing a grass skirt. Shu Shu spent quite a lot of effort to scoop out all the meat chunks from the tiger''s body; his ws already felt numb. He ced the tiger''s meat and liver on arge leaf¡ªpiled high¡ªand his face showed a satisfied expression. He pulled some grass within his reach and used it to wipe clean the bloodstain on his hands. Shu Shu was thinking of taking a rest, but when he turned his head to check on the huge snake, it was watching him attentively; its eyes were icy cold¡ªextremely frightening. Shu Shu¡¯s heartbeat sped up. He did not know how many times he had broken into a run right away. After running a few steps, his heartbeat slowed down. He turned his head to face the huge snake and said, "You! Don''t eat me. Tiger meat is very delicious, really!" "Hurry up and eat, OK? Eat your fill so your wounds can heal more quickly." "Uhm... my body is full of hair, eating me will just cause you indigestion." Edgar was still lying there motionless, looking like he had no strength. Shu Shu spoke for a while, and then he walked past the snake with a shudder. After pushing the leaf piled with the tiger meat toward the snake, he immediately fled again. Edgar was indeed quite hungry. He was wounded; he should eat more food to heal the wounds. After taking a quick look at Shu Shu, Edgar lowered his head and opened his mouth to bite and swallow a piece of meat. Shu Shu saw this scene, and he was so moved that he practically felt like shedding some tears. It ate the tiger meat! It would certainly be too full to eat him! Edgar ate up the meat that Shu Shu had prepared for him. Just like Shu Shu had thought, the snake''s belly swelled up. Shu Shu knew that after the snake was full, it would not hunt again. Moreover, he reckoned that the snake was already unable to move freely now. It instantly made him sigh with relief. He buried the tiger¡¯s intestines far away and used his ws to turn over the soil on the bloodstained area so the smell of blood wouldn¡¯t be too strong. He also used the lighter to burn one kind of pungent grass he had collected a few days ago to conceal the smell in the air. Then he sprinkled the huge snake¡¯s excrement evenly on the surrounding area¡­. Completing all these tasks, Shu Shu¡¯s waist was so worn out he couldn¡¯t stand up straight, but he finally managed to put this area in order. At this time, the sky was already dark. After going out in the early morning, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Shu Shu was very hungry, but he was really not in the mood to eat anything. He got back the grass that he had previously collected for lining up his nest and threw a few bunches towards the huge snake¡¯s body from a distance, covering the whole snake. Shu Shu was finally satisfied. Pulling the remains¡ªbones and skin¡ªof the giant tiger by its tail, Shu Shu nned to throw out the giant tiger and conveniently look for an area where he could wash himself.... Of course, when he was doing this, he did not forget to wrap the giant tiger¡¯s excrement with some leaves and take it along with him, so those beasts would not dare to approach him¡ªthe tiger¡¯s intestines were cut apart by him; he literally did notck excrement at the moment. Seeing Shu Shu dragging the tiger''s carcass away, Edgar, who was fully covered with weeds, got up and wiggled out from the underbrush. He followed Shu Shu closely at a slow pace. The little sub-beastman was obviously very afraid of him, but he could not abandon the little guy. In this case, was it possible that, slowly, the little sub-beastman would not fear him? Since he had been exposed, he might as well follow the little sub-beastman closely and stay on his side in an open and aboveboard way.... He was definitely more useful than that stinky tiger¡¯s dung. Chapter 8 Unedited chapter 8. Following Him Home Although the giant tiger¡¯s remains were only skin and bones, but the bones still had some meat, so they were still a bit too heavy for Shu Shu. He dragged the tiger by its tail as he walked a long way, and he couldn''t help but pant. Seeing that he had already walked a long way, he reckoned that the huge snake over there would not be affected by the tiger skin anymore. He hurriedly threw the tiger skin into a corner and happily went to the river bank. Edgar was following closely behind, and seeing this scene, he could not help but feel a bit dumbfounded. The little sub-beastman knew how hard it was to collect weeds, so how could he throw away such a thick and warm tiger skin? He guessed the little sub-beastman did not know how to treat the tiger skin. As a matter of fact, it was not surprising if he didn¡¯t know.... Although his body was full of wounds now, but Edgar had liked to fight since childhood and often gotten injured. As a result, he felt that everything at the moment was still tolerable. At most, he was only unable to move freely because some of his scales were missing and because he had eaten too much, that¡¯s all. Picking up the tiger skin¡ªdiscarded by the little sub-beastman¡ªwith his mouth, Edgar once again smelled the scent of the little sub-beastman and followed him closely. Shu Shu walked all the way and finally arrived at the only ce nearby with a water source. It was a smallke that was formed due to the convergence of a few brooks. He did not dare to do as he wished and go into the water. Once he had followed his owner and watched The Animal World together. The experience made him quite afraid ofke and such because alligators would suddenly spring out of the water. He just scooped out some water from theke and washed his hands and feet. Theke water was ice-cold; Shu Shu kept trembling while he was washing up. Done washing, he kept hopping around beside the puddle, hoping to warm himself up. He cherished the memory of his former life more and more. All along, there had been people who had raised him. Not to mention about having no worry about food and clothing, he had also had fur to protect him against the cold, and his owner had specially prepared a warm little nest for him. He totally had not need to go hungry or freeze. Although his scope of activities had only been inside the cage¡ªwhich had been a bit small¡ªbut he really had not minded. Moreover¡­ he had been able to open the cage¡¯s door, so he had often left the cage to go for a walk when the owner had not been at home or had been sleeping. Thinking of the past, Shu Shu could not help but sigh. At this moment, he heard the sound of a snake slithering behind him and also smelled the familiar scent. The kind person! Huge snake! Snake! Instantly rigid from his body¡¯s general conditioned reflex, Shu Shu turned his head and saw the huge snake that previously looked as if he had been dying holding the tiger skin with his mouth anding over to him. The huge snake''s wounds still looked rming, and the medicinal herbs he had chewed were still smeared on the top, but it looked like its wounds did not matter one bit; it just slithered around like usual. It swung its head and tossed the heavy tiger skin into the smallke. This strength, it wasparable to his for the most part.... Shu Shu had been a little ignorant. After tossing the tiger skin into theke, Edgar turned his head toward the little sub-beastman and saw him suddenly jump up and then run away without looking back. How many times had his family¡¯s little beastie run away from him today? Edgar wanted to calcte it but suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t do it. This little sub-beastman had run back and forth, wasn¡¯t he tired? Edgar nced at the tiger skin that had finally gotten soaked in theke. Then he turned his body and slithered in the direction of the fleeing little sub-beastman. Animal fur would harden and stink without treatment. There was simply no way to use it then. The little sub-beastman was most likely unable to deal with it¡­. Anyway, the little sub-beastman could not deal with it, but he actually could. The first step in handling a fur was to scrape clean every particle of fat and flesh from the fur. Then it needed to be soaked in water for several days. He nned to do these things at the same time. When he had woken up in this ce, it had been in thiske. Now, all the dangerous living creatures in theke had already been eaten by him, leaving only some small fishes and shrimps. Those small fishes and shrimps could gobble up every particle of flesh on the tiger skin, but they could not damage the tiger skin. By chance, he thus could employ them to remove the fat from the tiger skin. Shu Shu did not know Edgar''s way of thinking. At this moment, he had the nerve to feel that he had been taken in by the snake¡¯s deceit. He had thought that the huge snake had suffered serious injuries. What good did worrying do when the result was this? The huge snake absolutely had not feel a thing. It had still been able to follow him while holding the heavy tiger skin with its mouth! Shu Shu clenched his teeth in indignation. After seeing his own cave, he promptly went in and, at the same time, throw his n to change the huge snake¡¯s medicine tomorrow far, far away. The huge snake was very vigorous; it was unnecessary for him to go and change its medicine! After suffering such heavy injuries, it actually still ran around all over the ce! Going out to collect some weeds but not bringing back anything in the end, Shu Shu¡¯s mood was not so good, and his belly was even growling in hunger. It was already veryte now. He did not go to the cer he had dug out himself to look for food. Instead, he just squeezed into his sleeping nest and pushed on his cheeks with his hands. From the inside of his food pouches, he took out some chestnuts and dried meat to eat. Baked dried meat without any moisture content was very hard; it just so happened that he had mrs. Shu Shy slowly ate, gnawing on the dried meat for a while and then spitting out a few chestnut to nibble. Later, he even spat out some egg-sized fruits and gnawed on them. "Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­." Gnawing on the food, Shu Shu was joyful and his mood also became better and better. Right at this time, he suddenly heard the sound of activities from the outside. It seemed that... someone had opened the ¡°door¡± at the cave mouth? Shu Shu stopped gnawing the fruit, climbed out of his bed in the "bedroom" and went out to check his "living room." As a hamster, he had a very good night vision, and plus he could smell the scent.... A familiar scent lingering on the tip of his nose, Shu Shu finally saw the huge monster in his living room¡ªa huge snake. When the snake had not appeared before, he had dared toin about it. He rationally knew that the snake would not eat him; it had even been quite friendly to him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel afraid of living in the same territory with the snake. But seeing it now, Shu Shu once again felt his scalp go numb, his limbs weaken, and his heartbeat speed up. This was an instinct he couldn''t control. Lying on his stomach at the doorway to his "bedroom," Shu Shu was rigid from head to toe and unable to make any single movement. He could only look on helplessly as the huge snake settled down in his spacious living room. In the darkness, the huge snake¡¯s eyes that were looking at him seemed like they¡¯re glowing. Shu Shu''s hair on his body and the fur on his ears were all upright. His whole body was shivering with cold, and his mind was nk.... Fortunately, the huge snake did not make any other movement after coiling its body and lying down. After a long time, he slowly recovered his body. Slowly crawling back in, he then blocked the cave mouth with a stone that he had ced in the bedroom. Shu Shu couldn''t help but walk in circles in the narrow cave. He liked to bore holes, and he also liked to dig out small holes. This hole was really small; he could barely sit up straight. There was also nothing at all inside the hole that he could count on to make him a bit rxed.... If there was a running wheel, he could now run for four hours without stopping! Shu Shu sat upright amid the weeds for a while and eventually piled up all the weeds at the cave mouth. Then he came to the other side of the cave and extended his ws to dig! Digging and digging, digging and digging, digging and digging. Shu Shu did not eat or sleep and began to brandish his ws to dig a hole. There wasn¡¯t much of this mountain to dig out, and his spirit would not rest until he could bore through the mountain. Soil was swirling in the air and, once in a while, stone was dug up. Shu Shu¡¯s ws hurt so much, but he still did not give up and continue to dig a hole, burying himself in work. After seeing the huge snake, he could not control himself from being afraid of his living room. Knowing that the snake was next to him made him even more afraid. Now that he was being upied by work, he could finally stop thinking about it. The more he dug, the deeper the hole was. Behind his body, the soil piled up and became an obstacle. It afforded him a sense of security, and he even began to feel proud of himself. Humph, someone had taken possession of his cave? He could dig another at any time! All along, there had been scattered and fragmented sound of activity from the cave where the little sub-beastman lived in, but Edgar did not have any vigor left to care about it. The little sub-beastman¡¯s cave was quite spacious and very warm. After hey down in the living room, he couldn''t help but feel exhausted. He wanted to have a good night''s sleep.... Smelling the little sub-beastman¡¯s scent, Edgar soon fell asleep. And he slept for an abnormally long time. In a wink, it¡¯s already early morning. On the other side, Shu Shu who had worked hard for a whole night¡ªdigging and digging¡ªfelt his ws descend into an empty space ahead! He had dug to the end! He could leave that scary snake! But.... Looking at the very small air vent that appeared in front of him, Shu Shu once again felt tangled up. Digging to the end, what then? Could it be that he was going to run away? Not to mention that he did not even know where he could run to, his food was in the cave, and he couldn¡¯t bear to give it up. Furthermore, the huge snake.... Though he had felt that the huge snake had deceived him, but in fact he clearly knew that the huge snake really suffered serious injuries¡­. After he ran away, would the snake meet any danger? Shu Shu couldn¡¯t help being tangled up, but his hands were still digging, unwittingly digging through the wall in front of him. He smelled the familiar scent again. Shu Shu''s expression was suddenly wooden. When he had dug the tunnel, he had gone round a curve because he wanted to dig out an exit sideways to the dirt slope. And now¡­, could it be that he had dug and dug and dug back into his own hole? No, it shouldn''t be like this.... Shu Shu sniffed and sniffed, only to find that there was only the scent of the huge snake and none of his. So¡­, it''s not his cave, but the huge snake¡¯s cave? Shu Shu was instantly curious about everything; he started to squint forward. Author¡¯s note: Shu Shu: I will know so many of snake¡¯s secrets! Edgar: Little sub-beastman is very enthusiastic. To go as far as to dig and connect our house throughout the night. Living together officially begins. Chapter 9 Unedited chapter 9. The Skimpy Grass Skirt The huge snake that had taken possession of his "living room" was sleeping, thus there was no snake in this cave. He totally didn¡¯t need to be afraid. Shu Shu dug around the cave mouth to make it wider. Looking down, he immediately pouted in disappointment. This ce was indeed... terrible. Shu Shu¡¯s cave had been dug up little by little. He had lived in the wild as a hamster for a few hundred years, and it had given him ample experience in digging a hole. Naturally, his digging skill was very good. Even if it was after the rain, his cave wouldn¡¯t be damp. But this ce¡­. This ce should be a small crack that originally existed on this small mountain, and the snake had been using it for its nest. Beneath this kind of small crack that had been existing for years, there would certainly be water seepage. Or maybe because of the seepage, the crack had been eroded by water. Naturally, it was very damp here. The damp environment would produce bacteria, and it would also nourish so many organisms.... The smell here was not so good. There were mosses growing on the cave¡¯s walls; centipedes and some small bugs were crawling up and down on the other sides.... The snake could actually live in this kind of ce? Shu Shu crawled out of the cave mouth. Swaying on his feet, his ws were already stiff from digging the whole night. He looked around with disgust across his whole face. He suddenly felt a little sympathy for the huge snake. Although the snake was very strong, but he could only live in a ce like this. It still couldn¡¯tpare with him! The small crack where the huge snake lived was much smaller than Shu Shu''s living room; he had to bend his waist to walk inside it. He had just walked a few steps when he saw some snake scales. Seeing the snake¡¯s scales, Shu Shu once again felt his scalp go numb. Recalling that the huge snake was not here, he breathed in relief. Talk about snake¡ªfor small rodents that lived in the wild, snake was absolutely the scariest animal. Small rodents¡¯ fear of snake was inherently engraved in their bones.... In contrast, Shu Shu was actually not so afraid of cat. Firstly, he actually hadn¡¯t met any cat during those years in the wild; it had been owls that had eyed him instead. Secondly..., his sessive owners had also kept a cat or two inside the house. Those cats had only eaten cat food at all times. Although they had been interested in him and had alwayse round to swat his cage, but he reckoned that they had just wanted to toy with him instead of wanting to eat him. He definitely wasn¡¯t that afraid of cat, but he also didn¡¯t liked it in the least. What had happened during the day yesterday annoyed him even more because, inparison with a cat, a tiger particrly looked like a cat. He decided to hate tigers from now on. Feeling aggrieved, Shu Shu ruthlessly stepped on the scales left by the huge snake. As a result, he hurt his feet.... Shu Shu lifted one of his feet and found a long cut caused by the scales on his sole. Human¡¯s body was indeed very weak. If he had known before, he would not have run around on the sharp stone floor and had his feet cut open by the stone. Shu Shu had a mind to lick his own feet, but when he saw the dirty floor, he couldn''t bring himself to do it. He could only give up this n. At this moment, he suddenly discovered a pretty stone that was ipatible with the environment here. This kind of glossy stone obviously could only be found by the brook that flowed into the smallke. To be able to appear here, it was definitely the snake that had specifically obtained it. And the snake had managed to bring back a block of stone like this.... Shu Shu observed the stone¡¯s position, and right away he knew that this stone had been brought mostly to be used as a cover. Shu Shu removed that block of stone, and sure enough, he saw a small hole behind the stone. The hole was not big, and it looked taken care of, very clean. It seemed that there¡¯s something put inside. Did the huge snake hide some food here? Or did he hide some treasures? Shu Shu gazed inward, just a glimpse, and he suddenly felt that there¡¯s something wrong. Laid out inside the small hole, was it the first grass skirt he had woven? Before changing into a human, he had never woven a grass skirt. At that time, in order to weave the grass skirt properly, he had genuinely spent a lot of efforts. He had repeatedly torn apart and re-weaved the skirt correctly. In the end, he had eventually produced a grass skirt that had met his approval. Unfortunately, the first time he had met the huge snake, the skirt had been lost. He had painstakingly weaved the grass skirt; the huge snake had picked it up but then hadn¡¯t even returned it to him. In addition, it was used to pad out the small hole! Shu Shu took out his grass skirt and had no time at all to take care of those odds and ends that were ced on top of the grass skirt. He had always felt a bit ashamed and uneasy toward the huge snake before. Now he felt that he finally got something on the huge snake. Instead of feeling guilty, he was feeling immensely proud of himself. Edgar had just arrived at his cave mouth and happened to see the little sub-beastman with the grass skirt he had brought back. The little sub-beastman looked proud of himself, while the whole snake was stiff. He himself didn''t even know why at that time he had brought the grass skirt back. It hadn¡¯t meant anything, just bringing something home, that¡¯s all. Unexpectedly, he was caught by the little sub-beastman in the end! Edgar stared nkly at the little sub-beastman. For a moment, he simply didn''t know what he should do. At the same time, he extremely regretted running back here. Today he had woken up inside Shu Shu''s cave at dawn. Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t caught sight of the little sub-beastman. Then he had realized that his body had felt much better after a night of rest. Last night was definitely a night when he had slept the mostfortably these days. It was important to know that although his body was a snake, but it was not a water snake. In fact, he didn¡¯t like damp, gloomy, and cold environment at all.... So he had nned to return to his cave, take his stuffs, and bring them to the little sub-beastman¡¯s ce. Afterwards, he would live in the little sub-beastman¡¯s ce. In the end.... The little sub-beastman whom he had not seen before was actually in his cave. Even more, he had rummaged through the little hole he used to store things! What would the little sub-beastman think of him? Having grown this old, it was the first time Edgar had an urge to dig a hole on the floor and hide inside it. Of course, he didn¡¯t have hands and feet now, so there was nothing he could do.... In the end, Edgar could only continue staring at Shu Shu¡¯s rigid body. Shu Shu was being stared at by Edgar. The previous feel of being proud of himself had already disappeared thoroughly, and his mind was getting chaotic.... This snake was so scary, ah! "I didn''t do it deliberately.... I really didn''t do it deliberately.... I''m sorry...." Shu Shu unconsciously started to apologize. He saw that the huge snake was still staring at him with its icy cold eyes even after he had apologized. He was practically crying, and his body unconsciously shivered. Throwing away the grass skirt on his hand at lightning speed, Shu Shu suddenly leaped and then fled into the hole he had dug out. Edgar was totally having a guilty conscience. He couldn''t bear to remain silent after watching the whole act. The little sub-beastman¡¯s action of leaving things behind and running away made him want tough, but he very quickly sobered up, and theugh didn¡¯te out. Topare, when the little sub-beastman saw him, the little guy got so scared to the point of running away. Whereas he even wished for the little sub-beastman to have the power to point at his nose and reprimand him and scold him.... His appearance now was that of a snake, though. The little sub-beastman was no doubt afraid of him; it was impossible that the little guy had the courage to point at his nose and scold him. Thinking of this, Edgar immediately lost his spirit. The little sub-beastman had already bore a hole; Edgar stared towards a certain cave for a while and suddenly felt that he had done something undue. He obviously knew that the little sub-beastman was very afraid of him, but he had still gone to the little sub-beastman¡¯s home, to the extent that the little sub-beastman had gotten so scared that he had dug such a long tunnel that very night to fled from him.... Edgar tried to find a ce to rest his coiled body. The body that had clearly improved before seemed to get worse than yesterday.... At this moment, he suddenly smelled blood. There was the smell of the little sub-beastman¡¯s blood in his cave. Was the little sub-beastman wounded? Edgar immediately began to worry. He turned round and left the cave to look for some medicinal herbs. Then he would go to the little sub-beastman¡¯s cave. Meanwhile, Shu Shu had already run back to his bedroom. He had been frightened since yesterday morning, andter he had also been busy for the whole afternoon. Pushing himself to the limit for a long time, now his spirit was weary and his strength was exhausted. In the end, not only he had not been able to rest in the evening, but he had also spent the whole night digging a hole¡­. Earlier, he had been unable to endure, so he had pushed himself to keep going in spite of difficulties. Now he was nesting in his nest that was made of soft hays, he promptly felt exhausted from head to foot. He was so tired he couldn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t even want to move. His hands ached so much, and so did his feet. If he had known earlier that changing into a human meant he would get this kind of body, he would not have changed into a human.... Shu Shu felt that his eyes were a little hot; it seemed that tears were flowing out of them. He was also in a daze, but he actually couldn¡¯t open his eyes at all. He could not even lift his hands to wipe the tears on his face. It''s so cold, ah.... Hasn¡¯t this second-rate owner prepared a warm cotton nest for him? Shu Shu''s whole person was curled up into a ball. He didn¡¯t realize that he had somewhat fallen ill. Edgar brought back the medicinal herbs, but he didn''t see the little sub-beastman, so he waited for quite a while in Shu Shu¡¯s living room. He was about to leave when he suddenly heard the sound of the little sub-beastman moaning. His heart skipping, Edgar took into consideration that he might scare the little sub-beastman if he went to him, but if he didn¡¯t go, he would get very anxious. He quickly used his tail to pry open the stone blocking the doorway of the small hole where the little sub-beastman lived. That was when he discovered that the the little sub-beastman had a fever, and his fever was so high he was in a stupor. Chapter 10 Unedited chapter 10. The Little Sub-beastman Has a Fever Having a fever, the little sub-beastman¡¯s ears were drooping, his face was red, and he looked very weak. It made Edgar feel sorry for him. After feeling sorry for the little sub-beastman, Edgar¡¯s heart started to race, once again worrying. Sub-beastman¡¯s body was mostly not good. If they fell sick in the city, they would certainly be fine after getting excellent medical treatment. But here was the wild! The little sub-beastman was burning up with fever now. At this time, if he couldn¡¯t think of a method to bring his temperature down, then it might be possible that.... Edgar simply didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. And regretting about it was pointless. He shouldn''t have followed after the little sub-beastman back to his cave. No, after he had saved the little sub-beastman yesterday, he should have left right away instead of letting the little sub-beastman bustle around serving him.... The cave the little sub-beastman used for sleeping was very small. It was inconvenient for Edgar to enter or exit, so he just stuck his head in. He stared at the little sub-beastman and watched him for a while. He saw the little sub-beastman sobbing softly in his drowsiness. The tears kept falling and falling. He had an urge to lick the tears on the other person''s face. But when he opened his mouth, what came out was a forked tongue. He was already a beast, not a beastman.... Edgar used his chin to touch the little sub-beastman burning forehead, a bitterugh in his heart. He had been in contact with the little sub-beastman for so many times. Every single time the little sub-beastman would get scared of him to the point of leaving things behind and running away. It was only because the little sub-beastman was unconscious now that he could get close to him.... But he would rather not have the opportunity to get close to the little sub-beastman than see him get sick. Edgar went around the little sub-beastman''s living room and found a wooden bucket. There was also a woodendle in the bucket. He bit the woodendle, wanting to get some water for the little sub-beastman to drink. However, as soon as he moved towards the sub-beastman¡¯s side, the water was spilled. No matter what, even with the wounds on his tail, Edgar used his tail to carry the bucket to the little sub-beastman¡¯s bedside. Then he again used his tail to hold the woodendle and very carefully ce thedle filled with water on the little sub-beastman¡¯s lips. The little sub-beastman remained unconscious, but the woodendle made it to his lips. Nevertheless, he subconsciously licked it up and drank a lot of water. Edgar fed a lot of water to the little sub-beastman. Feeling that it was good enough, he then used his tail to lightly mash a fruit brought back by the little sub-beastman into his room. After that, he spread the mush on the little sub-beastman¡¯s forehead. This kind of fruit had very high moisture content, and it also had some cooling effect. He could only do these things now. After taking a profound nce at the little sub-beastman, Edgar turned his body and quickly slithered out. Although his mech was already broken, leaving only some scraps that wouldn¡¯t let him send out any information, but he had once seen a familiar ne flying over the sky. He knew that there were people who lived on this small. He could go and try to find the people who lived on this and let them bring the little sub-beastman to the hospital. Edgar moved quickly, and he didn''t notice that the wounds on his body had split open again. After travelling for two hours, he had left his territory. Here, he smelled the scent of the other beasts. As expected, there was the smell of a giant tiger, but it did not belong to that giant tiger from before. Edgar stopped moving. Originally, the giant tiger had been his neighbor. They had always been non-aggressive and lived together in harmony. Yesterday the tiger had suddenly ran to his territory and even wanted to harm the little sub-beastman.... All along, he hadn¡¯t understood why the tiger had gone to his territory. But now, after getting a sniff of the smell here, he actually came to understand. Ferocious beasts all had their own territory. This territory had originally belonged to the tiger he had killed, but now it already belonged to another tiger. If he wanted to pass through here, most likely he had to fight first. At that time, even if he had won, he must still have passed through the second, the third, and even the fourth ferocious beast¡¯s territory. Edgar calmed down. He had long thought that he would send the little sub-beastman to the people in this area. The reason why he had not done it yet waspletely because he knew that the forest was very dangerous. After his beast core had been shattered, his remaining basic strength had only been 10% of his former strength. And now.... Looking at the deep wounds with exposed bone on his body, Edgar rushed back without the slightest hesitation. Yesterday¡¯s battle had reduced more than 50% of his strength. Going out to look for people naturally meant courting death. And if he had died, leaving the little sub-beastman by himself here would only have endangered him more.... Edgar¡¯s return speed was faster than his departure¡¯s speed, but unfortunately, his increasingly heavy body affected his speed in the end. When he returned to the little sub-beastman cave, the little sub-beastman was still unconscious. Seeing this situation, Edgar did not know if he should feel upset or if he should feel that he deserved to feel unwell¡ªhe could barely move now. Advancing forward to examine the little sub-beastman¡¯s condition and discovering that the little sub-beastman¡¯s temperature was still very high, Edgar somewhat felt helpless in the face of this crisis. He knew some basic medicinal herbs, but they were all for treating injuries and could not be used to reduce fever.... Edgar mashed a fruit like he had done before and changed the fruit mush on the little sub-beastman¡¯s forehead. Then he once again used his tail to hold the woodendle and fed some water to the little sub-beastman. Shu Shu¡¯s body felt very hot and achy all over. At this moment, water entered his throat and helped to bring some relief. However, he was still very hot. There seemed to be something ice-cold around him. Shu Shu grasped it tightly and held it in his arms. Rubbing up and down against it, he felt a cool and refreshing sensation. At the same time, he started to have a nightmare. In the dream, he became a tiny hamster again, and behind him was a snake chasing after him. The snake chased after him so persistently until he exhausted all his strength to run. He circted the magical power throughout his whole body, but the snake was still chasing after him and was getting closer and closer.... He was outstripped by the snake in the end. The snake opened its big mouth, ready to swallow him down.... Against reason, while he could still run in the past, but now at this very moment, he unexpectedly couldn¡¯t move at all. The snake''s mouth was so big that it soon engulfed his head.... He was eaten! Shu Shu cried up in fear. The next second, he returned to the beginning of his nightmare. He was still a hamster and behind him was still a snake, and the snake was still hotly pursuing him. The escape route that was chosenst time was ultimately confirmed as to have no way to escape. Shu Shu changed the route this time. He ran and ran, ran and ran, squeezed into a small hole, got into a pile of grass, crossed over a small hill, ran for a very long, long time, but still couldn''t escape.... He was eaten again, swallowed alive into the snake''s stomach and digested by the snake''s gastric fluid. When he came back to himself again, he was at the very beginning once more¡ªstill in that area, still with that snake. Shu Shu was somewhat distracted, but when the snake chasing after hime up to his rear, he unconsciously started to run once more. Of course, he... still could not escape. Quite soon, it was back to the beginning.... Shu Shu didn''t know how many times he had repeated this scenario. Later, when he was totally worn out and fed up with it, he even thought that he might as well not run away, just lie down immediately and let the snake eat him. However, he still couldn''t help but reflexively run ahead while the snake on his back still chased after him. Obviously he shouldn''t look back, but this time Shu Shu looked back. He even vacantly and foolishly thought¡ªevery time it was this snake, could it not be reced by another snake? After this thought arose, Shu Shu suddenly discovered that the snake chasing after him was sure enough reced with a snake he was very familiar with¡ªthe huge snake. Shu Shu looked at the huge snake, and the entire time, he felt that there was something wrong.... Wait a minute! He had fallen into an inexplicable and mysterious ce, and his appearance had even turned into a half-man half-mouse. How could he suddenly changed back into a small hamster and even got hunted continuously? Thinking this way, Shu Shu suddenly became clear-headed. Then he found himself sniffing at the smell he was familiar with as well as the smell of rotting flesh. The smell he was familiar with emanated from the snake''s tail he was hugging, and the smell of rot also emanated from said tail¡ªthe huge snake''s wounds were all rotting! Why was this snake so thoughtless? Shu Shu frowned and the next second, he thought of a crucial point¡ªthe snake, ah! He was hugging the snake''s tail! Immediately flinging the tail away from his bosom, Shu Shu quickly retreated. The experience of being eaten by the snake over and over again in his dream made him extremely frightened. His whole person shivered with fear. However, he unexpectedly didn¡¯t get scared to the point of fainting like in the past.... Chapter 11 Unedited chapter 11. Making the Huge Snake Cultivate Edgar had been tired for several days. To begin with, he was in half-conscious state, just about to fall asleep. Then at that very moment, his tail was tossed aside, and he immediately woke up. The little sub-beastman had been unconscious for three days. During those three days, he had been keeping watch at the little sub-beastman¡¯s side for fear that the little sub-beastman would have some troubles. Now that the little sub-beastman was awake, he was happier than anyone. Edgar was happy to be happy, but he also understood that it was time for him to leave. These three days, the little sub-beastman had been dreaming all the time. Dreaming the whole day, he kept repeating the words ¡°don¡¯t eat me¡± and so on. Although he did not understand what the words meant, but previously when the little sub-beastman had seen him, the little sub-beastman had also shouted these words. The little sub-beastman trembled in his sleep; sometimes his body was also stiff. All because the little sub-beastman was afraid, and the object of the little sub-beastman¡¯s fear was himself. Yes, it was himself. After realizing this, Edgar''s heart inevitably felt pained. If it were not for the little sub-beastman needing to be taken care of, and also because his tail had been grabbed over and over again, preventing him from leaving, he felt that he certainly wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay here. Now that the little sub-beastman was awake, he should leave.... Withdrawing his tail, Edgar slithered out of the little sub-beastman¡¯s cave. Shu Shupletely didn¡¯t notice the huge snake leaving. He was a bit slow at this moment. After he had shrunk in fear, his brain had suddenly and finally received some information from the red bead. After the red bead had been eaten by him, it had settled within his body. It would often transmit some information to him; for example, the method to start cultivating, or some assortments of matters to take note of when cultivating. But ever since Shu Shu had arrived in this world, there had been no activity at all from the red bead. Only now Shu Shu was provided with some information. Shu Shu finally knew why he had had a nightmare and why he had changed into his current appearance of half-man half-mouse. As it turned out, he simply hadn''t passed the tribtion to be a human. Daemon spirits who wanted to transform their appearance into human had to pass the tribtion. Even more, they had to pass two tribtions. These two tribtions, one was lightning tribtion, and Shu Shu had been scorched ck by the lightning strike; he had barely passed. And he had almost failed the other tribtion, so he had been forcibly stopped by the red bead. Until now, he had not passed yet. That tribtion was heart¡¯s devil tribtion. As a daemon spirit, although Shu Shu was quite useless, but he didn¡¯t go so far as to get tired to the point of having a fever and losing consciousness. Normally, he would recover after sleeping for two days. So the reason why he had had fever nightmares was actually because the red bead had helped him to simte some scenarios. It wanted to make him train himself more so he could pass the heart¡¯s devil tribtion.... That¡¯s right, his heart¡¯s devil tribtion was rted to feelings. Love, ah? He never had any rtionship, ah! Repaying a kindness, taking revenge, and so on, it did not matter to him. His heart¡¯s devil was fear. Wanting to pass the demon tribtion meant he had to be chased by a snake? It was too depressing, right? When Shu Shu thought of this, he could not help but want to cry¡ªwanting to be a human, why it was so difficult, ah! Having fully and clearly understand the ins and outs of the matter, Shu Shu was finally clear-headed. Then he realized that the huge snake was gone. The huge snake was not here. Shu Shu first breathed a sigh of relief. Then his heart seized up¡ªhe seemed to have seen... the huge snake¡¯s wounds had all rotted? Couldn¡¯t the huge snake look for medicinal herbs? How could it let its wounds to worsen to that point? Shu Shu frowned. After sleeping for a long time, his body was already much better, so he nimbly crawled out of the bedroom to the living room. Then he abruptly discovered that the situation did not seem right. The fruits he had picked before had actually dried up! He... had he been unconscious for several days? Just think about it, if he had not been unconscious for several days but had only slept for a day, the huge snake''s wounds would not have rotted. So, the huge snake had taken care of him for several days? Shu Shu was suddenly unable to stand still. He was instinctively afraid of the huge snake, but he was also very grateful to the huge snake. When he had not known that the kind person was actually the huge snake, he had even liked and felt very close to the kind person. He had felt that he wouldn¡¯t mind at all letting the kind person be his owner. The huge snake had been seriously hurt before, and now its wounds were also serious. Wouldn¡¯t it meet with an ident? Shu Shu could not help but worry. Unfortunately, he did not know where to look for the huge snake. Pushing on his cheeks to spit out the chestnuts inside his food pouches, Shu Shu couldn''t help but sigh while gnawing at the chestnuts. If only the huge snake were not a snake! If it were not a snake but a person, he would certainly like the person very much.... Not a snake but a human? Shu Shu thought of this and suddenly thought of one thing, that was, the huge snake could actually cultivate into a human! He had been a hamster in the past, but now he had cultivated into a human. The huge snake could definitely do it, too! With such a thought, Shu Shu immediately felt that everything has be clear at once. Wait until the huge snake became a human and then he did not have to fear the person! At that time, he could let the person stay in the living room! He could also let the person be his owner.... No, no, he was already a human now and he certainly shouldn¡¯t look for an owner. The more Shu Shu thought about it, the happier he was. He began to ponder how to teach the huge snake to cultivate. The huge snake was very clever; it could do so many things. Most likely it had already developed intelligence, so cultivating should be very fast. Surely it would not be as difficult as when he had tried tomunicate with his fellow hamsters. The huge snake was quite fond of his current appearance of half-human half-mouse. No doubt it also wanted to be a human.... The more Shu Shu pondered, the more he felt that his n had no drawback. Once he began to teach the huge snake cultivation, he became the huge snake¡¯s master, and the huge snake had to obey him in all things! Shu Shu once again felt very proud of himself. Right at this moment, the huge snake suddenly appeared at the cave mouth. The instant the snake''s enormous head got into the cave, Shu Shu reflexively shrieked. He immediately jumped up and went directly into the bedroom. Observing Shu Shu''s antics, Edgar once againughed bitterly in his heart. It was absurd to feel deeply hurt. After he had left, at first he had nned to leave and nevere back here, but he had suddenly remembered about the tiger skin. The weather was getting colder every day now, and the little sub-beastman was afraid of the cold. Later on, he would certainly be unable to endure it.... Edgar was worried that the little sub-beastman would freeze. Thinking about it, he had gone to theke in the end. After being soaked for three days, when he fished the tiger skin up, there already wasn¡¯t any particle of flesh on it. The tiger skin still could not be used at the moment. It needed to go through a few more processes¡­. Edgar was very worried about the little sub-beastman. He thought about it and eventually came to find the little sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman had been unconscious before; maybe he was still staying inside his sleeping hole now. At that time, so long as he quietly treated the tiger skin outside.... Edgar nned well enough, but after he arrived at the cave where the little sub-beastman lived, he found that the little sub-beastman was already up and got scared again by him in the end. As beastmen, they should strive to protect and treat the sub-beastmen well. But he had obviously "scared" the sub-beastman over and over again.... The little sub-beastman had gone back into the cave. Upon seeing this, Edgar, holding the tiger skin with his mouth, came to the bonfire for the ashes next to it. On the past few days, the little sub-beastman had keptining loudly about the cold, so he had lit a fire in the cave, ultimately getting a lot of ash. And so now, these ashes just came in handy. The tiger skin was ced in the ashes. Edgar used his tail to stir the ashes, smearing every inch of the tiger skin with ash. There was no special bottled chemical to treat fur in the forest, so he could only used some simple soda ash to treat the fur.... Edgar had already thought of this, so a few days before, he had looked for alkaline nts to light a fire with. The nt ash naturally contained soda. The tiger skin was coated with nt ash; then he once again used his tail to rub in the ash. Rubbing and rubbing, Edgar''s tail gradually lost its strength. In addition, he suddenly felt a little dizzy. After his body had gotten seriously injured, even though he had already gotten medicated and slept for a night, but he had only recovered a little. Very soon after, he had gotten busy rushing about. Furthermore, these three days, he had kept watch over the little sub-beastman day and night, not sleeping for a bit. Now he naturally could not endure any longer. Swaying, Edgar suddenly copsed into the nt ash. Although Shu Shu was hiding in the bedroom, but today his condition was pretty good, to say the least.... He dared to take the initiative toe out and see the huge snake. When he had been unconscious, not only had the huge snake not eaten him, but it had also taken care of him. It made him increasingly feel that the huge snake would not harm him. When he first saw the huge snake rubbing the tiger skin with nt ash, Shu Shu was a little baffled, but he quickly guessed that the huge snake was treating the tiger skin. As it turned out, animal¡¯s skin could be treated like this, ah. If he had known earlier, he would not have thrown away the rabbit skin and the like from before! The huge snake¡­ no, his future disciple was really smart. Not only his future disciple could hunt and pick medicinal herbs, his future disciple also understood how to treat fur. In the future, having such a person at his side, he would definitely be able to live veryfortably. Unfortunately, his future disciple was still a snake now.... Shu Shu sighed. Watching the huge snake attentively, he was nning to learn how to treat fur, when he saw the huge snake suddenly passing out. "Big snake! Hey! What''s wrong with you!" Shu Shu called out a few times, but the huge snake was still unconscious and had no reaction. Although Shu Shu was still scared, but he in the end could not sit still. He jumped out of his bedroom and approached the huge snake, only to find that the huge snake¡¯s condition was worse than he had imagined. Indeed, when it came to this, the huge snake now looked worse than when it had just finished fighting with the giant tiger. Not only the wounds on its body did not heal, but they also festered and rotted. Such small wounds on his feet were even covered with medicine, but such big wounds on the huge snake¡¯s body surprisingly weren¡¯t given medical care at all.... Moreover, even being injured like this, it still went into the water to fish up the tiger skin, making the wounds wet! Shu Shu was both angry and worried. He moved closer to the huge snake and started to inspect its wounds. Being so close to the huge snake, Shu Shu was filled with dread. But he had once helped treating the huge snake, thus he could ustomed himself to it. So many wounds, didn¡¯t the huge snake know pain? Why didn¡¯t you think about taking care of yourself? Shu Shu¡¯s heart was very troubled. Thinking about it, he turned round and went out to pick some medicinal herbs. Having picked some medicinal herbs before, Shu Shu was now considered to be familiar with them. He quickly returned with a good deal of medicinal herbs. Afterwards, he clinically used his ws to scrape off the rotting flesh on the huge snake''s wounds. The huge snake twitched and trembled. Shu Shu unconsciously wanted to flee, but in the end he still managed to restrain himself. "This is my disciple, this is my disciple...." Muttering incessantly to himself, Shu Shu once again helped applying the medicine to the huge snake. He also infused his negligible, practically-useless spiritual power into the huge snake''s wounds. TL''s note: ÐÄħ½Ù (x¨©n m¨® ji¨¦) = heart devil cmity = heart''s devil tribtion ÐÄħ could also be tranted as demon, as in "a source or agent of evil, harm, distress, or ruin", not the literal evil spirit or devil. I chose to use heart''s devil because demon is too ambiguous, moreover since I use daemon for Shu Shu. Chapter 12 Unedited chapter 12. Teaching the Huge Snake to Talk Didn''t know if it was a figment of Shu Shu''s imagination or not, but after he infused his spiritual power into the huge snake''s wounds, hergely felt that the huge snake''s wounds seemed to be much better. Spiritual power had effect on wounds? Shu Shu''s face showed a pleasantly surprised expression. As a result . . . he was thinking of infusing a little bit more spiritual power into the huge snake, only to find that his sparse spiritual power had already been used up. Shu Shu bitterly looked at his hands; he was extremely depressed. When he had been a hamster, he had had so much spiritual power. He had even been able to use a spell to y with the wind and so on to make himself feel nice and cool. Now it went as far as to be like this . . . . Shu Shu sighed heavily. Then he sat down and began to cultivate. He now had very little spiritual power, but he would recover a little bit of it after cultivating for a while. As soon as he recovered, he would again infused his spiritual power into the huge snake''s body. So, after repeating the move several times, the wounds on the huge snake¡¯s body immediately looked much better. Shu Shu felt that this was not cultivating; it was just helping the snake treat its wounds, and it was very boring. Thinking about it, he went into his self-dig ¡°cer¡± to find a thumb thick twig. After that, while he was infusing his spiritual power into the huge snake, he was also chewing. When Shu Shu had gone out to find food, he had sniffed out this type of twig. At that time, he had gotten a whiff of this smell, and he felt that it had smelled extremely good. He had been unable to stop himself from taking a bite of the tender twig. Subsequently, he had discovered that this tender twig had indeed spurted out a sweet-tasting juice, and the taste had been very good. After discovering this detail, Shu Shu had took home quite a lot of twigs. Some he had eaten directly, and some he had dried in the sun and then stored, keeping them for the sake of his mrs in the future. Although he was a human now, but his teeth were still very good. There was no need to worry about idle chewing at all! The sun-dried twigs¡¯ vor was by far not as good as the tender twigs, but after being chewed for a long time, they still carried a bit of sweetness. Being able to grind his teeth, Shu Shu chewed on happily. Afterwards, he chewed while he was treating the huge snake¡¯s wounds nonstop and even while he was cultivating. His mouth moved unconsciously without stopping, and not long after, there was already a pile of chewed wood scraps around him. When Edgar opened his eyes, he happened to see Shu Shu ¡°eating¡± a wooden stick. He was somewhat bewildered and couldn''t understand what the heck was going on with himself now. After a good while, he finally managed to get clear-headed. Immediately his mind came up with the length of time¡ªthe little sub-beastman was so hungry he ate wood? Edgar came to this realization and felt extremely sorry for the little sub-beastman. Sub-beastman¡¯s body was totally couldn¡¯t bepared to beastman¡¯s. Therefore, from ancient times to the present time, the sub-beastmen had always been in the state of being protected by the beastmen. Even if today¡¯s science and technology could already make many sub-beastmen not inferior to the beastmen, but the beastmen still continued the custom from ancient times to this day¡ªprotecting and taking care of the sub-beastmen, especially their own sub-beastman. This was an innate tendency engraved in the beastmen¡¯s bones. Even if Edgar had be a mere beast now, he still had that kind of innate tendency. Of course, if there was a sub-beastman he was not familiar with before his eyes, he, under the circumstances, at most could only help him to the best of his ability. But now sitting beside him was a little sub-beastman whom he liked from the bottom of his heart. In the midst of taking care of the little sub-beastman for several days, Edgar had finally understood one thing clearly; that was, he liked this little sub-beastman. When Edgar had realized this point, at first he didn''t understand why he could like this little sub-beastman, but then he carefully thought about it. Afterwards, he felt that it was quite normal. There was nothing about this little sub-beastman that he did not like. The little sub-beastman was cute-looking, hard-working, not squeamish, easy to provide for, and pure-minded . . . . Even the little sub-beastman¡¯s appearance when he was afraid looked very good . . . . Unfortunately, the one the little sub-beastman was afraid of was him. However, the little sub-beastman could not be med for this. Edgar¡¯s appearance now was that of a scary huge snake; who might possibly not feel afraid of him? The little sub-beastman was only afraid of him, but he did not loathe him or turned his back on him. He was even willing to go against his fear to take care of him. So far, the little sub-beastman was great. Edgar was just thinking about it when his eyes met with the little sub-beastman¡¯s. The little sub-beastman¡¯s eyes were opened wide, and fear quickly arose on those eyes. However, in an unusually rare moment, he didn¡¯t fled from him. The little sub-beastman just stared at him with wide eyes and said a bunch of words he couldn''t understand until the little sub-beastman ran out of breath. No, he wasn¡¯t entirely unable to make sense of what he was hearing. Among the words spoken by the little sub-beastman, there was a particr word¡ª¡°snake¡±. Make no mistake, the little sub-beastman was talking about him. Edgar worried about scaring the little sub-beastman. Originally, he had thought that as soon as he woke up, he would leave immediately. Now that the little sub-beastman was speaking to him in a silvery, mellifluous voice, he was reluctant to leave. The little sub-beastman was obviously very scared; he was tightly wound and tense from head to foot. Edgar had better not move randomly at this time, lest he scared the little sub-beastman again. Moreover, he was wounded quite heavily; he really couldn¡¯t move anymore . . . . Giving himself an excuse, Edgar stayed and then stared at Shu Shu, watching him unblinkingly. ¡°Big . . . great . . . big snake, look at you . . . since you have saved my life, I''ll ept you as my disciple and help you cultivate to be a human!¡± Shu Shu said. When he began to speak, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself from shuddering; his speech came out in stammer. Slowly, he began to speak fluently: "You can rest assured that my red bead is very powerful. You certainly can cultivate to be a human!" After Shu Shu spoke, he also patted his own little chest. Done with patting his own chest, Shu Shu found that the snake was staring at him, and there was no reaction at all. The snake''s eyes made Shu Shu a bit scared, but the huge snake was still motionless, atst allowing him to control his shivering legs without turning round and running away. Then he remembered one thing¡ªthe huge snake was a snake; even if it had developed intelligence, it maybe hadn¡¯t learned humannguage yet. If that was the case . . . Didn¡¯t it mean that the snake actually didn¡¯t understand his words? The reason why the huge snake was staring at him so indifferently was because it totally didn¡¯t understand anything he had said? Abruptly he came to realize that the snake in front of him was actually an illiterate snake that didn¡¯t understand anything at all. Shu Shu''s fear towards the snake lessened. Humph, to think that this huge snake was very powerful, while in reality it couldn¡¯t even understand humannguage! It was certainly more inferior than him! Shu Shu once again was proud of himself, and the feeling of fear in his heart also dissipated a good deal. Pointing at the huge snake, he said, "Snake." Then he pointed a finger at himself: "Shu Shu." "Snake." "Shu Shu." "Snake." "Shu Shu." . . . . Shu Shu very patiently repeated his action. As a hamster spirit who had muddled along the whole day, just eating and waiting to die without any aplishment, he had plenty of patience. Edgar: ". . ." I had learned it already. Anyway . . . the little sub-beastman was called Shu Shu? The name sounded really nice. Shu Shu repeated his action ten times and felt a bit hungry. He opened his mouth and spat out a chestnut. Then he pointed at the chestnut and said, "Chestnut!" "Chestnut. Chestnut. Chestnut." . . . Shu Shu repeated this word over and over again. Holding the chestnut, he peeled the shell off and took a bite and then said: ¡°Shu Shu, eats, chestnut.¡± He took another bite and said the words one more time without a pause: ¡°Shu Shu eats chestnut.¡± Edgar silently regarded the little sub-beastman in front of him. The little sub-beastman was teaching him to speak? Edgar was quite clear that the little sub-beastman truly didn¡¯t know that he was a beastman. Most likely, he thought Edgar was a beast. And so, exactly because it was like this that he didn¡¯t understand the current situation even more. He totally didn¡¯t understand why this little sub-beastman would teach a beast to speak. Could it be that this little sub-beastman thought that as long as he taught the beast many times then the beast could learn to speak? How simple was he? Although in his mind he thought that the little sub-beastman was too simple, but at this moment, if he could make an expression, Edgar felt that he surely would not be able to stop himself fromughing. The little sub-beastman has epted him? Otherwise . . . why should he teach him to speak? Shu Shu taught the huge snake while eating some chestnuts and a fruit. He also gnawed two of those twigs. At this time, Edgar finally realized that the little sub-beastman gnawing at twigs was not because he was hungry, rather because the twigs were sweet. So long as the sub-beastmen of Capital Star wished, ordering the very popr soft cakes was no trouble at all. But his family¡¯s little sub-beastman could only gnaw at twigs . . . . The pain in Edgar''s heart felt endless. He also felt quite ashamed and uneasy. He had thought that when he had a sub-beastman he liked, he had to make his sub-beastman the happiest sub-beastman. But now, the sub-beastman he liked couldn''t even eat sugar . . . . Shu Shu ate until he was full. It was only then he remembered that Edgar hadn''t eaten yet. For more than a month, Edgar had been giving him meat off and on. Shu Shu had made a lot of dried meat. Now he was worried that Edgar would be hungry. He took a piece of dried meat directly from his food pouch and then, advancing towards the huge snake in front of him, handed it over: ¡°Eat. Snake eats meat. Snake, eats, meat.¡± Shu Shu put a lot of food in the cer, but he also put a lot of food in his food pouches. It was convenient for when he was hungry; he could eat at any time. When he took the dried meat from his food pouch for Edgar, Shu Shu totally didn''t think much about it. Edgar looked at the piece of dried meat, but he somewhat didn''t dare to lower his mouth. This dried meat came out from the little sub-beastman¡¯s mouth; if he ate it, was it an indirect kiss with the little sub-beastman? Edgar was staring at that piece of meat, the emotion showing in his eyes was really too fervent. Shu Shu subconsciously flung out the dried meat and withdrew his hand, lest the snake bit his hand when eating the dried meat. Or it might take a fancy to his hand instead¡ªhe absolutely tasted much better than dried meat! Edgar had lost the chance to be fed by the person he liked. He could only moved forward and ate the dried meat in silence. However, him behaving like this, it actually made the little sub-beastman feel very relieved¡ªthis huge snake was willing to eat dried meat; it certainly would not eat him, ah! Shu Shu¡¯s face showed a smiling expression. After that, from a distance and on edge, he pointed at the wooden bucket he used to store water: "Wooden bucket, water." Chapter 13 Unedited chapter 13. Snake-keeping Hamster Shu Shu wanted to teach and produce a good disciple. Therefore, when instructing the huge snake, he was especially diligent. All words had to be repeated ten times. Beyond everything, Edgar had once been a person. He had learned several foreignnguages, ??and his memory was even pretty good. From the start, it was unnecessary for Shu Shu to instruct him this much. However, he was happy to listen to Shu Shu speaking; he also didn''t resent or feel bothered by it. Coiling his body, he watched Shu Shu speak. Shu Shu went through all the things in his cave to teach the huge snake. Reading them aloud until his mouth and tongue were dry, he finally stopped. Then he pondered if he should go out to take a look at the situation outside. It would be best to bring some food back. Also, there was that huge snake¡¯s cave . . . . The huge snake seemed to be hiding a few things in that hole. He would help the snake to move them properly! To begin with, he should do this kind of thing together with the huge snake. But the huge snake was still suffering from its injuries at the moment; it definitely shouldn¡¯t move around . . . . In that case, let this master help the disciple to pick them up! Thinking this way, Shu Shu stood in front of the huge snake and then jumped about and waved wildly. He also walked back and forth while his mouth kept repeating, ¡°Move, move, move . . .¡± Done with it, he stopped and stayed put, motionless. Then he went on with saying repeatedly: "No move, no move, no move . . ." After that he jumped up again: "Move, move, move." Next he was still and motionless again: "No move, no move, no move." In this way back and forth several times, Shu Shu finally got a little tired from jumping up and down. Only then he faced the huge snake and said: "Snake, move." Edgar had already understood Shu Shu¡¯s exnation. Hearing Shu Shu speaking those words, he immediately shook his tail and moved. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu was exultant. He had taught it for so long, and he had been worried that the huge snake actually didn¡¯t understand anything at all. Now it seemed that the huge snake in fact understood, ah! Well done! "Snake, no move!" Shu Shu once again said. Edgar heard it and promptly stopped moving. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu was not satisfied yet, so he tested it with something else: ¡°Water.¡± The huge snake used its tail to point at the water on the side. "Chestnut." The huge snake pointed at the chestnut on Shu Shu¡¯s hand. "Fire." The huge snake pointed at the bonfire. Shu Shu saw that the huge snake had not made any mistake. He was extremely happy and then said: "Shu Shu." The huge snake pointed at Shu Shu. "Really smart!" Shu Shu smiled wide. He wanted to do something to praise the huge snake, but he was still afraid of the snake and didn¡¯t dare toe near it. Thinking about it, he eventually took out a long piece of dried meat from his food pouch. Then he wrapped it with some leaves and threw it toward the huge snake: "Your reward!" Edgar silently took the dried meat and nibbled on it. When Edgar finished eating the dried meat, Shu Shu at once said, "Snake, no move. Snake, no move." Edgar obediently did not move. When Shu Shu saw this, he slowly and cautiously approached Edgar. Then he infused his spiritual power into Edgar''s biggest wound and kept talking to divert his own attention: "After I go out, you must stay here. Don''t run around all over the ce, you know? If you run around all over the ce and got eaten by people, I won¡¯t have a disciple anymore!" Edgar could not wholly understand Shu Shu''s words, but he felt a warm streaming from Shu Shu''s palm and entering his body, making him feel very, veryfortable. ncing surreptitiously at the little sub-beastman, Edgar was both happy and anxious. He was happy because the little sub-beastman still persevered with treating his wounds even if the little sub-beastman was quite afraid of him. And he was anxious because . . . the little sub-beastman seemed to know nothing about lying low? The little sub-beastman could store so much food in his mouth; it could be considered as having a fantastic innate skill. Now he unexpectedly had the ability to treat a person¡¯s injury, too . . . . Didn¡¯t he know the importance of lying low? Right when Edgar was thinking about it, he found that the little sub-beastman had already stopped, looking very exhausted . . . . Well, although the little sub-beastman could help treat a person¡¯s injury, but the result was not that good. As a matter of fact, no need to be anxious about being remembered by people. Shu Shu absolutely did not know that the disciple he had epted was not an ignorant snake spirit that has just recently developed intelligence, but a beastman instead. Naturally, Shu Shu did not hide his means from his disciple. After he gave all his spiritual power to the huge snake, he once again said those two words: "no move", before going into his bedroom. Edgary down on the floor and really didn¡¯t move. Passing through the tunnel he had dug from inside the bedroom, Shu Shu soon arrived at Edgar''s cave. The cave was still so dirty and messy. The grass skirt and the other things¡ª found from the inside of that hole¡ªthat had been abandoned by him were all still in the original ce. It was obvious that the huge snake had not returned here . . . . Shu Shu bent down and picked up those things. He found that besides his own grass skirt, all the other things were some metal products, just like the lighter that the huge snake had given him. He reckoned that the huge snake had picked up a few things left behind by humans and then kept them hidden as treasured objects. However, these things were indeed very useful . . . . Shu Shu''s food pouches could contain so many things. He himself could not feel anything when putting things into the pouches, but it was done through his mouth . . . . Shu Shu had already set his mind to only put food there. Now he also didn¡¯t put these things in his mouth. Instead, he wrapped them with the grass skirt and carried the bundle on his back. Afterpleting all his tasks, Shu Shu made his way through the entrance of the huge snake¡¯s cave dwelling to go out. It was at this time he discovered that the cave where the huge snake lived was actually not that far from his own cave. It was just that the exterior of the cave was hidden by a forest. Even more, the growing nts were thorny, so he had nevere over to check the area. Leaving the cave, Shu Shu strolled nearby and asionally used his nose to sniff around, trying to find some edible things. In the end . . . he really caught several fat frogs and then picked some unknown but edible fruits. The frogs were bundled up and carried in his hand, while all the fruits were stored in his food pouches. Carrying the huge snake¡¯s hoards wrapped in the grass skirt on his back, Shu Shu returned to his own cave. Afterwards, he saw that the huge snake was really still lying down there; it had not moved at all. This huge snake was truly obedient! Shu Shu was somewhat proud of himself. Then he stood far away and threw the grass skirt bundle on his hand to the snake. "This is your stuff; I brought it back for you." When Edgar saw the grass skirt, his expression was a bit stiff. Looking at the little sub-beastman nonchntly tossing the grass skirt¡ªwhich contained the microchip he had removed from the mech and several kinds of thing that mighte in useful¡ªto him, he figured out that the little sub-beastmanpletely didn¡¯t know about the matter between a beastman and a sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman also did not know that he had had an ulterior motive when hoarding the grass skirt . . . . The little sub-beastman was so pure, and it actually made him feel a bit dirty. "These are for you to eat. Snake, eat." Shu Shu took the frogs out: "Frog, frog, frog . . . . Snake, eat frog." The snakes he had met before liked to eat rats and mice, and they also liked to eat frogs. The huge snake should also like them? Shu Shu taught the huge snake to say frog several times. Then he released the frogs on his hands and let them jump around in the cave, waiting for Edgar to eat them¡ªin any case, the cave mouth was sealed off, so these frogs couldn¡¯t escape. Edgar watched the frogs hopping around in panic and turned his head, unimpressed. He had eaten raw food in order to survive, but how could he still do this in front of the little sub-beastman he liked? Once a snake ate its fill, even if it felt hungry for a year, it would be alright. Anyway, since he was not hungry, he might as well not eat. TL''s note: By chapter, we''ve finally reached 10% (?????)?? By Chinese character count, we''ve only reached 7% (??¦à??) Anyway, starting from the next chapter, update will be twice a week on Wednesday and Sunday. Barring any mishap, I''ll maintain this schedule until ch. 32 (where Edgar finally turns back into a man). After that, update will be once a week since chapter size is double and even triple of the initial chapters. Thank you for all your supports andments! (?£þ?£þ?)? ??? Chapter 14 Unedited chapter 14. Stepping on the Snake in the Middle of the Night The huge snake unexpectedly didn''t eat the frogs! Shu Shu stared at Edgar with a puzzled look. After much deliberation, he ultimately concluded that the huge snake was not able to catch the frogs. Indeed, suffering so many heavy injuries, he supposed that the huge snake could not move anymore. Right, he had not gotten the chance to ask the huge snake a question before. Did the huge snake could only use his tail to point something out? Shu Shu nced at the huge snake with a sympathetic look. Grabbing a frog and breaking its legs, he then threw it near the huge snake''s mouth: "Snake, eat the frog." Edgar merely eyed the slimy frog struggling beside his head. Then he moved his head far away from it. Edgar''s movement made Shu Shu jump in fear again. He drew back a few steps to lean against the cave¡¯s wall and realized that the huge snake was just trying to stay away from the frog. Having not been attacked by the snake, he breathed a sigh of relief. However, getting frightened by his own disciple was really humiliating . . . . Shu Shu pretended that he was just upied with something on the side of the cave. He grabbed a frog next to his feet and began to speak to calm himself down: ¡°You don¡¯t eat frog, ah . . . . And for what reason is it that you don¡¯t eat frog?" "Being picky about food is not good. You¡®re being so troublesome to keep, you know!" "Anyway, I can''t catch other prey. It¡¯s good enough that I can catch frogs. What else do you want to eat, ah?! "If you don''t eat, I''ll starve you to death." . . . . Shu Shu relied on the fact that the huge snake couldn''t understand his words to educate the huge snake sincerely and earnestly. Of course, considering that he was afraid of the snake, he didn''t dare to look at the snake while educating it. In the meantime, he had grabbed all the frogs that had escaped to his side, and now he was running to the cave mouth to kill them. Shu Shu did not feel like going to thekeside. After killing the frogs, he just buried their heads and viscera in the mire nearby. Then he brought back the frog meat to the cave and put it inside the wooden basin he had made with his own hands to wash. The frogs here were allrger than the frogs that Shu Shu had seen before. Each one was the size of the palm of the hand and had a lot of meat, too. After Shu Shu was done washing the frog meat, he could not help but feel ravenous to the point of wanting to gnaw it raw. Of course, he certainly wouldn¡¯t do such thing. But, how was he going to cook these frogs? That''s the problem . . . . After pondering for a while, Shu Shu took out the b he had used to make dried meat. He had always used this b to make dried meat, so the upperyer had be oily. Shu Shu ced the supported b in the middle of the fire and put the frogs on it one by one. Then he adjusted the fire under the b. "b frog, it¡¯s the first time you see it, right? I''m the one who make it, so it must be very tasty!" Shu Shu once again said to the huge snake. He really liked to talk, but there had only been him alone before, so he had just hummed and sung a song. Now there was this disciple of his, he started to jabber on and on: "The most delicious frog on earth will be made by me!" "The frog meat is very tender; it¡¯ll get burnt if it¡¯s roasted for a little bit too long. It''s no good to continue like this . . . . Adding some water should be fine, right? Don¡¯t you need to add some water when pan-frying fried dumplings?¡± Shu Shu kept harping on. Using a smalldle, he poured a little water on top of each frog and flipped them over with a pair of chopsticks. Among the rising steam, it was actually true that the frogs were cooked. But of course, it was just that and nothing more. Forget about calling it the most delicious under heaven, it was even not qualified to be called delicious. "I can''t finish eating them, ah. How about making dried frog? The frog''s meat is very tender; it¡¯ll probably shrink a lot when made into dried frog, right?" Shu Shu looked at the pile of frogs in front of him and fretted a bit. He suddenly heard some movements. Only to find that the huge snake was close by and gazing at him impatiently. Even more, the snake was rapping the ground with its tail. It was really an impatient gaze, not a vicious one! That gaze, it was the same as when he had asked his owner for food. Of course, his action had been morevish than the snake¡¯s at that time. He had still been able to join his two paws together and bow with his hands held in front! He was absolutely a hundred times more adorable than the huge snake! ¡°You want to eat?¡± Shu Shu asked. After asking the snake, he thought that he was a bit silly. The snake should still not understand the words ¡°you want¡±. In the end . . . the huge snake unexpectedly nodded its head briefly. Did this snake understand? Or, did it understand "eat"? Shu Shu was a bit curious, but he quickly let go of it nheless¡ªit was good that his disciple was very smart, ah! Shu Shu had caught a total of eight frogs. He kept two, and the remaining six were all wrapped in leaves and ced not far from the huge snake. In fact, they were beasts; even if they ate food that has been thrown onto the ground, it would not harm them. However, Shu Shu was a hamster spirit who loved cleanliness. Therefore, every time he gave food to the kind person or to the huge snake, he always wrapped it with leaves. He believed that inevitably there would be a day when he could be the same as human. Fine, as soon as he was free, he would make a few wooden bowls, OK! Speaking of food, the six frogs were no more than a light snack for Edgar. However, this time he was especially satisfied with the meal. Watching the nearby little sub-beastman putting the chestnuts into the dying bonfire to roast, his heart feltfortably warm. When the beastmen had not yet developed science and technology¡ª particrly when they had been in primitive society¡ªit was said that in some areas, the beastmen and the sub-beastmen had lived in the caves. At that time, when the beastman had gone out to hunt, the sub-beastman had stayed in the cave, preparing food for the beastman. The two men lived together intimately . . . . It was a pity that these frogs were not caught by him . . . . Edgar suddenly woke up to reality. He . . . it seemed like he had eaten the food that the little sub-beastman had brought back with much toil? Clearly, he should be the one who kept the little sub-beastman. How could he let the little sub-beastman keep him! "I didn''t expect that the snake nowadays doesn''t like to eat raw food and likes to eat cooked food instead. This is a good habit. Big snake, you must keep living, and I will catch some more frogs for you to eat tomorrow." Shu Shu Shu did not know Edgar¡¯s way of thinking. At this moment, he was prattling on while tidying his cave up, putting everything in its ce. He also dug for a while, expanding the cave a bit. The home that originally seemed to be very big to him, after the addition of one snake, now seemed to be too small . . . . The sky soon became dark, which of course had little effect on Shu Shu. After all, the cave was always very dark. Moreover . . .pared to the daytime, he actually preferred the evening. Before he was put in this situation, Shu Shu at this hour would rather go out to absorb the sun and moon¡¯s brilliance to advance his cultivation. However, today he was very tired and chose to not do it. Instead, he got into his bedroom and went to bed early. Of course, before going to bed, he also didn¡¯t forget to infuse all his spiritual power into the huge snake''s body. Burying himself in the pile of grass, Shu Shu at first thought that he would not be able to sleep. After all, there was a snake outside . . . . He also thought that if he couldn''t sleep this time, he definitely should refrain from digging another hole and just cultivate properly instead . . . . In the end . . . the thought has just reached that point when Shu Shu fell asleep. Edgar nest was in the outer side of the big cave, and he also fell asleep very quickly . . . . On the edge of falling asleep, Edgar suddenly sensed someoneing near him, and even stepping on his body . . . . Who was suddenly approaching him? Edgar instinctively wanted to grab that person; his snake body involuntarily rolled up. Only to find that it was the sleepy, closed-eyed little sub-beastman whom he had seized. At this moment, the little sub-beastman opened his eyes. In the darkness, the two men looked at each other in dismay. In the end, the little sub-beastman who got up to go to the toilet in the middle of the night shrieked and ran back into his hole. Edgar tapped the floor with his tail, somewhat depressed. It should be unlikely that the little sub-beastman was still afraid of him, right? By the way, just now the little sub-beastman seemed to be naked again . . . . Shu Shu actually wasn¡¯t afraid of the huge snake anymore. He even found that he seemed to have stopped getting frightened by the huge snake to a degree¡ªthe snake had already coiled around him, but it had not eaten him. It had certainly been reluctant to swallow him down to its stomach. But he was still getting scared in the end, ah! It''s really, really awful to step on a snake in his own hole at night! When the disciple actually scared the master, it was terribly wrong! Shu Shu thought it was necessary to give the huge snake some lessons! As for what lessons they were . . . . He was still shivering now, and he did not dare to go through the cave mouth to pee outside. It''s better to urinate in the huge snake''s cave . . . . Chapter 15 Unedited chapter 15. Hamster Eats Venison After the addition of a snake in his cave, Shu Shu''s life . . . . Well, it would be a wonder if it did not change much! As a hamster spirit, he would never be able to get used to the addition of a snake in his cave! Therefore, this cultivation issue had to be put forward on the schedule as soon as possible! Once the huge snake became a human, he did not need to fear anything at all. He did not know what the huge snake¡¯s appearance would be after he became a human though . . . . By the way, the huge snake probably wouldn¡¯t be a female, right? Was it possible that it would turn into a beautiful woman? If it could not turn into a beautiful woman . . . . Some daemons have not fully developed intelligence yet. Indeed, it might turn into a baby. Would the huge snake be like that? Imagine if the huge snake turned into a soft baby who allowed him to knead and pinch it. Shu Shu couldn''t help butugh. Heughed as he used his ws to cut off a block of wood in front of him to make a super big big bowl. Or say . . . a washbowl? Of course, it was not to be used for washing his face. Rather, it was to be used for serving food to the huge snake. After Shu Shu carved a wooden bowl with his ws, he put several b-roasted frogs and a few pieces of dried meat into it. Then he ced therge wooden bowl on the ground and pushed it toward the huge snake. When he was doing this, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. Now he had no meat to eat because he had to set it aside for the huge snake¡¯s meal . . . . Shu Shu pitifully gnawed the roasted chestnuts. Therge wooden bowl appeared in front of Edgar. Edgar regarded the wooden bowl and slowly began to eat. He had never thought that one day he would actually depend on a sub-beastman to be kept . . . . He thought it was wrong, but he could not deny that his heart was weak, and that he also felt quite happy. "You stay home; you¡¯re not allowed to run around all over the ce, you know? Wait until I return to bring you food.¡± Shu Shu finished eating and then cleaned up before going out. As he prepared to walk out, he worried about Edgar being unable to understand his words. Hence, he stressed it again several times: ¡°Snake, no move. Snake, no move.¡± Edgar remained motionless, fixed to his spot. Shu Shu was satisfied. Only then did he walk outside. Just getting out of the cave, Shu Shu at once trembled from the blowing wind outside. But he clenched his teeth and still went out in the cold. He went out to look for food to feed the huge snake. If he did not feed the huge snake in his nest satisfactorily, he was really worried that the huge snake would eat him, ah! Shu Shu jumped up and down a few times inside the cave until he felt a bit warm. Only then did he agilely run out. After Shu Shu left, Edgar also made his way out of the cave mouth, following Shu Shu closely. Edgar had been living in Shu Shu¡¯s cave for seven or eight days. When Shu Shu had gone out a few days ago, he hadn''t followed after him. Rather, he had obediently recuperated in the cave. But now that his injuries were already much better, he could not depend on the little sub-beastman to keep him, right? Moreover . . . hadn¡¯t almost all the frogs around here been caught? Thinking of all kinds of reactions from the little sub-beastman these days, Edgar''s face inevitably showed a smiling expression. The more he found out about the little sub-beastman, the more he felt that the little sub-beastman was adorable and fascinating. By the way, thanks to the little sub-beastman who kept talking all day long, he could already understand quite a lot of words spoken by the little sub-beastman. Shu Shu absolutely did not know that behind him was a snake following closely. Right now, he was holding a branch, knocking on the ground left and right and hoping to catch a frog. In the end . . . after searching for a long time, he still didn¡¯t find a single frog! Did not manage to catch any frog;ter, what would he feed the huge snake with, ah . . . . Shu Shu wrinkled his brows and looked at his absolutely empty hands, feeling dejected. Wait a minute, he could set a trap, ah! He could not set a trap like the noose and so on, but he could dig a pit! However, there were not many animals on this side. Digging pits did not necessarily mean that the animals would fall into the pits; most likely he had to wait for several days. . . . That¡¯s it! Shu Shu suddenly thought of a good method. He came to the edge of the smallke and dug a pit that was neither deep nor small. Then he dug a passage to connect the pit and the smallke. After that, the water from the smallke flowed into the pit. At this time, he took out some roasted, delicious chestnuts and broke them into pieces. Then he put the crumbled chestnuts at the area where the smallke was connected to the waterlogged pit. He also threw some of the them into the small waterlogged pit . . . . Soon, there were fishes swimming from theke to the waterlogged pit and scrambling to eat the chestnuts. Gradually, there were more and more fishes in the waterlogged pit! Shu Shu was very proud of himself seeing this scene. He used some mud to cut off the passage between the smallke and the waterlogged pit, making those fishes unable to swim back into theke. Then he scooped out all the water in the waterlogged pit in preparation to grab the fishes in it. There were many fishes in the pit; the goods collected today surpassed the frogs from a few days ago. When Shu Shu saw this scene, he was almost unable to hide the smile on his face. He began to sort out the fishes on his hands. In the end, he had just begun to sort out when he suddenly detected the smell of blood. The smell of blood was so strong! There was a danger! Shu Shu was about to run away when he saw a huge snake holding a spotted deer with its mouth appear in front of him. "Big-big-big . . . big snake?¡± Shu Shu''s voice quavered. This snake . . . it should be the huge snake, right? Edgar put the spotted deer aside and shook his tail toward Shu Shu. When he had been a child, even if he had not been willing to do that move, his parents had made him do it. Now he was very skilled at doing it. "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the cave and not move? How did you run out ande here?" Shu Shu realized that it was the huge snake, and he immediately didn¡¯t feel so afraid anymore. The huge snake gazed at Shu Shu, totally frozen and motionless. "What''s wrong with you?" Shu Shu anxiously asked. Once again, the answer instantly came. Apparently, he had said those two words "no(t) move". The snake was still very obedient . . . . Shu Shu''s mood immediately turned good, and he did not bother about the issue of the huge snake running out anding here¡ªas a matter of fact, it was just an illiterate snake that had not learned to speak; it was almost like a child. What¡¯s the big fuss? Besides, that big deer was so plump, ah! In the past few days, he had only caught a couple of frogs. He even hadn¡¯t got to eat any meat, yet he had contributed plenty of his stockpiled dried meat . . . . ¡°Snake, you¡¯re great!¡± Shu Shu gave a thumbs-up to Edgar, his smile was exceptionally brilliant. When Edgar saw Shu Shu like this, he knew that he had got away with it. Later on, it¡¯s unlikely that he would be watched attentively by Shu Shu all day long or asked to not move again. The weather was getting colder and colder. Subsequently, as a snake, his mobility would be affected by the cold weather. Right now, he should catch more preys for their stockpile. Once the winter passed, in the beginning of spring next year, he could send the little sub-beastman to a human settlement . . . . Uncoiling, the huge snake went to the smallke to drink some water, while Shu Shu calmly began to deal with the deer. The deer¡¯s belly was opened up, the intestines were got rid of, and the whole deer was skinned. The venison was set aside first. Then the deer skin was tied with a rope and put into the water, while the other end of the rope was tied to a tree. The deer''s internal organs were also sorted out. Heart, ah; liver, ah; these convenient meals were deftly collected. The intestines were so inconvenient to deal with, and there was also no ce to cook them; just throw them away. Done with processing the deer, Shu Shu also passed a rope through the fishes¡¯ gills, stringing together all those fishes he had caught. Shu Shu carried the fishes and a bundle of internal organs in his hands and made the huge snake held the skinned deer with its mouth. Then they walked back to their cave together. "The birds on the tree are paired up. The crystal-clear water and the green hills burst intoughter. From now on, they¡¯re free from the bitter very. The husband and wife both return home. You till the fields, and I weave the cloth. I carry the water on a shoulder pole, and you water the fields . . ." Shu Shu couldn¡¯t help but sing. Singing and singing, and yet he felt that something was amiss . . . . Which husband and wife, ah! Never mind, just sing and sing as he pleased. Thest time he had sung this song was when he had returned to his old ce . . . . Returning to the cave, both Shu Shu and the huge snake ate ¡°beggar¡¯s¡± ??venison and roasted venison. The venison tasted very good. Shu Shu had not eaten any meat for a few days, so he really ate a lot. After eating, he began to work on making dried meat, stealthily gnawing a few chunks of meat in passing. After such a busy day, Shu Shu was finally done making the dried meat. He was so tired, his lower part felt paralyzed. But why there was an area that was sticking out with vigor . . . . Lifting up his grass skirt to see, Shu Shu frowned slightly. It seemed like he was . . . in heat? Author¡¯s note: Edgar: Seduction! This is absolutely a seduction! TL''s note: Yes, I changed the update schedule to Wednesday and Saturday, so I can take a full rest on Sunday :) Chapter 16 Unedited chapter 16. Beastman and Sub-beastman Shu Shu was familiar with this estrus business. Male hamsters were very susceptible to estrus. When female hamsters were in estrus, the males were even more enthusiastic. When he had been a hamster, it had been the same for him¡ªhe had not stopped having an estrus. However, in order to be a human, he had restrained himself! Of course, it was also because he had not wanted to mate and have children with those female hamsters that had not developed intelligence . . . . Leaving behind the mother hamster that has not developed intelligence and a bunch of little hamsters and then looking on helplessly as they died one by one; in his opinion, that was just too cruel . . . . Because of this, even if his owner hade back with a pretty female hamster and shut him in his cage, making the female hamster and him be in contact all the time, he had nevertheless been indifferent. His owner had even thought that he had been a gay hamster. Shu Shu thought of the past affairs, reminiscing a little. Then he looked at a certain ce on his body again. After he had plunged into this ce, his appearance had changed into half-man half-mouse. Because his heart had been full of worry, he had not been in heat since then. But now he was suddenly in heat . . . . Shu Shu consciously wanted to find a ce to rub himself. Even if he wanted to keep his virginity, he could still rub himself and make himself feel good. Just when Shu Shu was thinking about it, didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt indescribably disconcerted. He raised his head and happened to see the huge snake staring at him unblinkingly. The expression showing in its eyes was simply like it wanted to eat him! Shu Shu¡¯s whole body stiffened, and a certain ce that had been hard promptly became soft. The pleasant and gentle mood that had just risen from the bottom of his heart dissipated in a sh. At this moment, hepletely ignored the urge to rub himself and the inclination to find a ce to do it. He just wanted to get into the pile of grass and bury every inch of himself inside it. As a matter of fact, he indeed do it. Burying himself in the pile of grass in the bedroom, Shu Shu felt extremely humiliated. In the end, he had actually got scared by his disciple again. He simply couldn''t tolerate it! Edgar saw Shu Shu dart into the hole at full tilt. The whole snake seemed like it was getting thoroughly drenched by iced water,pletely frozen. Some inappropriate thoughts that had just risen from the pit of his stomach also turned into ashes. He liked this little sub-beastman who possessed a mouse-type lineage. When he had seen the little sub-beastman lift up his grass skirt and expose his private parts, he had only felt a hot stream rushing into his mind. The snake¡¯s body had also responded, and then he had been unable to think of anything else anymore. At that instant, he had really, really wanted to push the little sub-beastman down. Fortunately, the little sub-beastman¡¯s panicked looks had made him recover his state of mind. But even so, an intense feeling of worry still rose in Edgar''s heart¡ªif the same thing happened again, would he suddenly be unable to control himself then? In the Beastman Empire, there were two kinds of people: the beastman and the sub-beastman. The beastmen were in charge of defending their homnd, and the sub-beastmen were in charge of reproducing the future generations. Whether they were sub-beastmen or beastmen, they were all born from the eggs. After a sub-beastman gave birth to a beast egg, a period of time would pass before the child inside it could break the shell ande out. If what came out was an animal, then it was a beastman. When a beastman was just born, his appearance was that of a beast. After a period of time, he could switch between human form and animal form at will. Beastmen were tall, strong, and valiant. They might even have some innate abilities. They were expert in fighting or battle tactics. It could be said that the Beastman Empire¡¯s current status in the interster space nowadays was possible because the beastmen had fought for it. If a human baby came out of the egg, and the body only bore some beast aspects, such as beast ears or tail, then it was a sub-beastman. A sub-beastman¡¯s body could not bepared to that of a beastman. In ancient times, it was said that the sub-beastmen¡¯s premature mortality rate had been very high. Now it was much better with the assistance of scientific and technological procedures. However, their total number was still fewer than that of the beastmen. The sub-beastmen were rtively smaller and weaker than the beastmen, but because the beastmen were born with self-control, they could not help but want to protect the sub-beastmen. Thus, the sub-beastmen, as a matter of fact, would never be bullied. Of course, the modern sub-beastmen were not like the ancient ones who had had no choice but to rely on the beastmen to live. Nowadays, there were many sub-beastmen who achieved sess in all walks of life. Even to the extent that in scientific research field, their talents far exceeded the beastmen¡¯s. After all, many beastmen only grew their muscles but not their brains. A beastman and a sub-beastman living together andplementing each other was very harmonious. But, an ident could always happen. To start with, every beastman had been born with two distinct things in his body: a beast core and a beast bead. The beast bead was used for concluding the engagement between a beastman and a sub-beastman. While the beast core was naturally the source of the beastman''s power. The beastmen could switch at will between human and animal because they had a beast core. Without a beast core, a beastman was no longer a beastman, but only a beast. By that time, a beastman who was not strong-willed enough would not be able to control his beast''s instincts for long. A strong-willed beastman might continue to remember that he was a man, not a beast, but he would also be influenced by some animalistic natural instincts, such as the breeding season. The reason why the fallen beasts with no beast core had always been rejected by the beastmen and the sub-beastmen since ancient times until now was because there had been many fallen beasts who had, at one point, vited the sub-beastmen. More than fifty years ago, a tragedy had happened in the Beastman Empire. At that time, a powerful beastman had shattered his beast core in order to protect his sub-beastman. His sub-beastman hadn¡¯t had the heart to expel him and had hid him at home. In the beginning, the two men¡¯s life had been very stable. But five yearster, the beastman inside the beast body had gradually begun to redevelop the beast''s natural instincts. When he hade across the breeding season, he had not been able to restrain himself anymore and had actually vited his own sub-beastman. The sub-beastman¡¯s body had simply been unable to bear the beast¡¯s assault. The sub-beastman had been dying then and there, almost losing his life. After the beastman had sobered up, he had seen his own sub-beastman being vited by himself and felt extremely miserable. In the end, this beastman had be a fallen beast. After sending his sub-beastman to the hospital, he had chosen tomit suicide. That said, it could still be considered as good. Some beastmen who had be fallen beasts would hate the beastmen and the sub-beastman, and they would even take the initiative to kill people. Therefore, nowadays all the fallen beasts would be sent to a dedicated, letting them live in that ce. The beastmen did not take the initiative to kill these beasts whom once had been the same as them, but they also did not allow these beasts to appear in front of them. The sub-beastmen hated these beasts even more. Previously, Edgar had always felt that his self-control was amazing, and he had thought that he could surely control his instincts well. But now he was unsure. The little sub-beastman¡¯s tempting appearance before had really made him almost unable to control himself from rushing the little sub-beastman. If he had hurt the little sub-beastman . . . . His body now was a snake, and it was also very, very big. Once he entangled the little sub-beastman, it might make the little sub-beastman lose his life! Previously, Edgar had still been thinking of apanying the little sub-beastman until the spring of next year, but now he dared not. Sighing mentally, Edgar slithered out of the cave mouth. Once Shu Shu had recovered his mood, he crawled out of the bedroom and found that the huge snake had caught a prey for him. The huge snake had even washed the ash-covered tiger skin clean and brought it back home. Now the tiger skin was ced at the cave mouth. "Big snake, you are really awesome!" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with admiration. However, Edgar was somewhat discontented. He unhappily nested in the corner and did not dare to look at Shu Shu. TL''s note: Thank you for all yourments and opinions. I guess I''ll keep the title as it is. Or maybe I''ll just use both words and add / between them ¡É(¦á¨Œ¦á)¡É A Guide to Keeping/Raising Your Natural Enemy Chapter 17 Unedited chapter 17. Hibernation and Cultivation After three or four days, the tiger skin waspletely dry. Although Edgar had rubbed the tiger skin with the alkaline nt ash several times, but the tiger skin was still not soft enough. To say the least, wanting to use it for clothes was not eptable, but using it as a mattress was more than eptable. Shu Shu sun-dried the tiger skin and then spread it inside his bedroom. He also caressed and stroked it back and forth gently and carefully, eyes full of obsession. Tiger skin, ah! This was indeed a tiger skin, ah! Tigers were protected animals. How many people in this world could sleep on a tiger skin? Those very powerful people on TV usually had a tiger skin nket. He also had it now! Shu Shu might dislike tigers now, but he had no prejudice against the tiger skin at all . . . . It was really nice and warm, and veryfortable too. He even wanted to strip naked and rub against it! Shu Shu''s bedroom was connected to the living room. When he went to bed at night, he blocked off the entrance, but he did not do it during the day. When Edgar caught a wild boar and returned with it, he just happened to see the little sub-beastman right in the middle of rubbing against the tiger skin. Edgar''s mood immediately became gloomy. As expected, sub-beastmen still preferred furry beastmen . . . . His birth father and father were very affectionate, but sometimes they would still avoid the very body he had inherited from his father. Fancy that they felt they could not hold a beastman who had turned into a prototype to sleep. In the future, the little sub-beastman would meet with so many people. He should be able to reach out to the bold and powerful beastmen who also possessed handsome beast types. No matter how things were, it was totally impossible for him to be this type of beast. ¡°You are back!¡± Seeing Edgar return, Shu Shu stuck his head out of the bedroom and smiled at Edgar. He was still scared of the huge snake, but he did not hate it at all. He was even quite fond of the huge snake. After all, he could only socialize with the huge snake now. Seeing the little sub-beastman¡¯s smile, Edgar couldn''t control his tail from sticking up and swinging left and right. He felt a little foolish after doing it, and the tail tip immediately rolled up. Shu Shu noticed this scene. He thought it was quite adorable, and then he remembered that it was a snake tail. He could only make himself shift his attention to check the prey that the huge snake brought back. "Big snake, you¡¯ve beening back with a prey these past few days. It made me have no time to do anything else besides making dried meat!" Shu Shu said, skipping over from the bedroom. "Also, did you discard the internal organs again? But those are good things, ah . . . ." The wild boar''s skin was not very useful; Edgar had already removed it. He just brought back the washed-clean meat and threw away the rest, which made Shu Shu feel that it was quite a pity. You know, when thoserge beasts caught their preys, they all certainly liked to eat the internal organs first. It was because animal internal organs were high in calories, and also because those internal organs were good nutrition that contained several types of vitamins, including vitamin A that was good for the eyes. The huge snake¡¯s diet did not include vegetables, so it should eat more internal organs for supplementary vitamins! Edgar listened attentively to Shu Shu''s words. Shu Shu believed that he could not understand those words. What could he say? As a matter of fact, he could already understand many words. The little sub-beastman was feeling bitter about the wild boar''s internal organs? He felt bad about it, but he didn''t want to see the little sub-beastman painstakingly deal with removing the prey¡¯s internal organs. As for himself . . . he was a snake now, without hands and feet and depending entirely on his mouth. In addition, he really did not like to deal with those things . . . . Edgar lied on his stomach at the side, looking as if hepletely couldn''t understand what was being said while watching the little sub-beastman get busy and rush around. The foodstuff stored by the little sub-beastman was already abundant. Just another few days, and then he should leave. He was a snake, and winter was for hibernation. At that time, it would be better to get through the winter in his own cave and to distance himself a bit from the little sub-beastman. Otherwise . . . . If he was in contact with the little sub-beastman morning and night during the whole winter, he was really uncertain whether he would make it or not. "Such a big wild boar, ah. Big snake, you are really, really awesome! We eat half of it today, and the other half will be made into dried meat." Shu Shu said to the huge snake while cutting the meat. He originally hadn''t had a knife and had handled the prey by depending on his ws alone. But Edgar had brought him a sharp thin piece of metal two days ago, and now he had a knife. Shu Shu used the knife to cut the meat and then cook it in a stone pot. This stone pot, which was a hollowed-out stone, was also brought back by the huge snake. Because the stone pot was very thick, the speed of cooking the meat was also very slow. Moreover, it could not be used for stir-frying. Anyway, Shu Shu¡¯s requirements for food were not high, and Edgar currently had no human taste buds; both of them were already very satisfied. Shu Shu ate a big piece of wild boar meat. After eating, hey down on the tiger skin. He rubbed his belly contentedly while talking idly with the huge snake. Previously, when he had been speaking, even if the huge snake could not speak, it had been willing to use its tail to tap the ground to respond¡ªtruly giving him face. But in the past few days, the huge snake had been very taciturn, hardly saying anything. Seeing this scene, Shu Shu was naturally a bit glum: "Big Snake, what¡¯s going on with you? Recently you¡¯ve always been dispirited and downcast?" Edgar nced at the little sub-beastman. He knew that the little sub-beastman wanted to get a response from him, but he was really not in the mood . . . . In the following days, Edgar was more and more spiritless, but the food he brought back was still quite a lot. It made Shu Shu have no other choice but to think of a method to expand his storeroom. Only then he could finally store all the dried meat. ¡°Big Snake, what the heck is going on with you, ah?¡± In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. After taking a look at his stored foodstuff, Shu Shu stared at thezy Edgar in confusion; his heart was full of worries. The huge snake obviously ate a lot, how did it suddenly . . . be dispirited like this? Although Edgar saw the anxious look across Shu Shu¡¯s whole face, but he still stationed himself a little far from Shu Shu. Giving Shu Shu a peep, he shook his tail. "Are you . . . going to hibernate?" Shu Shu was lost in thought and suddenly recalled one thing. The huge snake was a snake, ah! A snake definitely would hibernate, so the huge snake would also hibernate, right? Snakes were cold-blooded animals; now that the weather was cold, the huge snake would certainly have no spirit, ah! As for bringing back so many preys, it was in order to fatten itself while conveniently stockpiling the foodstuff! The more Shu Shu thought about it, the more it felt that it was indeed the case. Edgar heard Shu Shu''s words. He stared nkly for a moment, but soon after he nevertheless nodded. Shu Shu had already taught Edgar to nod and shake his head. Between the two them, they could do some simplemunication, but . . . . Shu Shu pondered for a bit; it seemed that he hasn¡¯t taught Edgar the meaning of hibernation? Shu Shu didn''t know that Edgar had heard him say some words like ¡®to get through the winter days¡¯, ¡®sleep¡¯, and so on. Also, after hearing Shu Shu say that frogs hibernated, Edgar had already known the meaning of hibernation. Shu Shu continued to ask, "Are you going to sleep? Cold, so sleep?¡± Edgar nodded again. "I''ll dig a hole for you! Dig a hole!" Shu Shu said. Edgar was somewhat happy, but he shook his head. For now, he would return to his old cave to hibernate. Although the environment there was not good, but it was good enough for hibernating. Thinking so, Edgar slithered out. Shu Shu recently got a few pieces of fur. When he saw Edgar go outside, he took out a deer skin with three holes on it to cover his body. He spread the fur and draped it over his shoulders and then followed after the departing Edgar outside. It was a little cold outside. Although the fur was thick and warm, but the wind was still seeping in; Shu Shu shrunk back from the cold. Puzzled, he asked: "Big snake, the sky is almost dark, where are you going, ah?" Of course Edgar could not answer. After Shu Shu had asked, he remembered that Edgar could not answer the question. Then he said, "Are you going to hunt?" Edgar shook his head. "Are you going to relieve yourself?" Edgar shook his head again. Shu Shu asked several questions one after another, and Edgar shook his head every time. Shu Shu suddenly remembered the previous topic: "You''re not going to sleep, are you?" Edgar nodded briskly. Shu Shu discovered at this time that Edgar was indeed going to his cave, and his heart immediately jumped in rm. During this time, he felt that it was too cold to go to the toilet outside the cave. He also didn''t like to use the toilet in his cave and make his own cave dirty. In the end, he ran to the huge snake¡¯s cave every time he wanted to go to the toilet! He thought that the huge snake would not go back to live there. He had already considered that ce as his own toilet; how could the huge snake go back there now? "Wait!" Shu Shu stepped forward and stopped the huge snake. "You go back with me." Absolutely could not let the huge snake see that soiled cave! Seeing that the huge snake did not respond, Shu Shu once again said: "Shu Shu, Big snake, sleep together. Go back, sleep!" Shu Shu¡¯s ambiguous words made Edgar''s heart jump, but the little sub-beastman was pure like that. Edgar understood thoroughly that he should not think in the wrong direction . . . . He shook his head. Shu Shu saw the huge snake shaking its head and was even more at a loss. He didn''t know how to stop the huge snake until he suddenly recalled something that he had been contemting for a long time. Cultivation! He would teach the huge snake cultivation! He could depend on this to make the huge snake stay! Author¡¯s note: Daemon can switch between human and animal at will. Beastman can switch between human and animal at will. Therefore, daemon = beastman. Work hard in cultivating, Edgar! TL¡¯s note: ĸ (m¨³) = mother/elderly female rtive/origin/source/(of animals) female ¸¸ (f¨´) = father So I tranted ĸ¸¸ as birth father. Remember that beastman world is all-male world. Sub-beastman is the mother aka father who gives birth, and beastman is the biological father (sperm donor). Chapter 18 Unedited chapter 18. The Huge Snake is Talented "Big Snake, I¡¯ll teach you cultivation. Let''s go back." Shu Shu was of the opinion that cultivation was the answer. At once, he looked happy: "You cultivate, no need to hibernate, and no need to sleep." A cultivating snake should not need to hibernate, right? Yeah, even if it did not work now, it would definitely be effective in the future! Edgar didn''t understand what the meaning of the so-called cultivation was. He looked at Shu Shu puzzledly and was faintly happy at the same time¡ª Shu Shu had stopped him, not letting him go back; it might be assumed that Shu Shu valued him very much. "Big Snake, don''t move!" Shu Shu said to Edgar. Well-trained Edgar obediently didn¡¯t move. A burst of cold wind blew, and Shu Shu involuntarily trembled. He promptly wrapped the fur tighter and then went round to the huge snake''s side, extending a hand and cing it on the huge snake¡¯s body. Shu Shu had long wanted to teach the huge snake cultivation, but he had never got down to doing it because the huge snake had been unable to understand anything at all, somunication had been already difficult. And also because . . . he didn''t know how to teach. He was already in a muddle over his own cultivation, gods knew how to teach others, ah! But now, consider him as being forced to take desperate measures . . . . Shu Shu had helped healing the huge snake in the past few days. He had already known the huge snake''s meridian channels, but the structure of a snake waspletely different from that of a hamster or his current human body. He totally didn¡¯t know which route he had to use to circte the spiritual power within the huge snake''s body . . . . Shu Shu silently infused the spiritual power into the huge snake''s body just like he had done in the past. Even if he could not teach the huge snake cultivation now, let it feel that the existence of spiritual power was pretty good . . . . Shu Shu''s spiritual power was really pitiful; in an instant, it all went into the huge snake¡¯s body. It would nourish the huge snake''s body one time. As for cultivation, whether it was the huge snake or Shushu, they did not know what would happen. Red bead! You could make me cultivate, couldn¡¯t you also make the huge snake cultivate, ah? Shu Shu glumly used his mental power to poke the red bead in his body. At this moment, from the top of the red bead, a warm current that was very familiar to Shu Shu suddenly rushed out. Then, following his hand, it went into the huge snake¡¯s body. This was exactly . . . the warm current that could help people to cultivate! When he had been a hamster, he absolutely hadn¡¯t known how to cultivate. When he had identally cultivated, this warm current had wandered around in his body every day, causing enormous inconvenience to his activities. Sometimes he had been right in the toilet, and then this heat flow had suddenly circted, making him stop urinating at once . . . . However, this heat flow had been useful after all. Circting in his body, it had drawn the spiritual power into his body, making him be intelligent. When he had finallye to see the truth and decided to cultivate properly, this heat flow had rushed to help him even more, making him change into a daemon. The heat flow had gone into the huge snake''s body, and now the huge snake could cultivate, too. He didn¡¯t know how many times the heat flow had to circte in the huge snake¡¯s body before the huge snake was able to learn. Whatever, the huge snake should take quite a while to be able to learn, right? When the moment came, then he could make the huge snake change its n to leave . . . . This heat flow did not need to be controlled by Shu Shu, but Shu Shu did not let go to avoid being distracted. Edgar, however, was not distracted. On the contrary, he was exceptionally shocked. He knew that the little sub-beastman had a kind of magical power that could help people to heal. Even though it was unusual, but frankly, it was not surprising at all. Whether it was the sub-beastmen or the beastmen, they all might awaken their innate skills. These innate skills were also varied: controlling wind or fire, treating corrosion, spraying allurement poison . . . . There was everything for every situation. For them, the little sub-beastman was not considered as noteworthy. Speaking of skills, his former innate skill was controlling wind and water. The beastmen of the royal family were always able to ride the wind and tread the waves. It''s just that a beastman who wanted to make use of his innate skills needed to rely on his beast core. Therefore, he now . . . could not use any skills at all. It was not unusual for the little sub-beastman to have innate skills, but what was this heat flow? When Edgar felt this heat flow circting inside his own body, it seemed that something had entered his body. This kind of thing was simr to the power that the little sub-beastman had once infused him with, but it did not help him treat some wounds and then dissipate. Instead, this heat flow continued to stay within his body. The heat flow within his body circted all the way through one time. Very quickly, it began to circte again for the second time. The first time, Edgar still hadn''t fully understand the specific circumstances yet, but this time, he actually remembered all the routes through which the heat flow circted. Two full circtions, and Edgar already had a very small air mass within his body. He didn''t know what use this air mass had for him, but he knew he could control this air mass, and he also knew that it was definitely a good thing. The heat flow began to circte for the third time. Edgar controlled the air mass within his body to follow after the circting heat flow, and after he did this, the energy from the outside that rushed forth to enter his body seemed to increase; the air mass also gotrger andrger . . . . The fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time . . . . Didn''t know at what time the heat flow had left Edgar''s body, but Edgar was still cultivating, over and over again. Shu Shu let go of his hand after the heat flow came back, stunned. Who could tell him why the first time the huge snake cultivated, it managed to go into meditative state? Furthermore, the surrounding spiritual power was actually rushing forth toward the huge snake! Lots and lots of spiritual power! Really lots and lots! When he had been on the earth, there had been very little spiritual power there. No matter how hard he had tried, the amount absorbed had never been enough. Having arrived here, the spiritual power in this ce was actually abundant, but he had only passed half of the tribtions, and his body was not in good condition. As a result, the same thing happened; he was unable to absorb the spiritual power! Thinking back on himself and taking another look at the huge snake before his eyes that was absorbing the surrounding spiritual power at lightning speed, Shu Shu felt his heart be extremely heavy. No, in fact, it was wrong of him to have a heavy heart. This was his own disciple, and an amazing disciple had to be taught well by the master. Moreover, the faster the huge snake cultivated, the sooner it could be a human, ah! Thinking like this, Shu Shu felt extremely pleased. After that, he started to tremble again. It was really too cold now! Shu Shu really wanted to get back into his own cave, but the huge snake was in the middle of its cultivation journey, still in the meditative state. Someone definitely needed to look after it . . . . Sighing, Shu Shu dug a small, human-sized hole beside the huge snake to hide in. Then he covered the opening with the fur¡ªthe one he had brought and draped around his body¡ªto block the wind. Bored in every possible way, he started to cultivate. Once he cultivated, he immediately found a problem¡ªthe surrounding spiritual power was rushing forth towards the huge snake¡¯s body, and he actually didn¡¯t manage to grab even a tiny bit of it! Really could not grab any of it at all! How could the master of a disciple was not even able to cultivate? Shu Shu could not do anything about it. Ultimately, he could only nest in the hole resentfully, waiting for the huge snake to finish cultivating. An abundance of spiritual power rushed forth into Edgar''s body. Edgar was controlling it to circte over and over again, and within his body, the air mass was gettingrger andrger. When therge air mass reached a certain level, it began to shrink. Along with the passing of time, it eventually condensed into a droplet. Edgar shook all over and suddenly became clear-headed. He immediately discovered that he had actually recoveredpletely from his old injuries. His physical condition was unprecedentedly good, and his control over this body was also unprecedentedly good. Before, he had been slightly influenced by some snake-like instincts, but now the influence was next to nothing. In the end, what had the little sub-beastman taught him? Edgar moved his body and looked at his surroundings, only to discover that the world had be clearer in his eyes. He was extremely excited. His strength had recovered a lot! The little sub-beastman was next to him . . . . Edgar turned towards the small dirt hole at his side, and looking at the young boy in the dirt hole, his whole heart felt like bursting. How could this little guy be so honest? To actually teach and preach such technique . . . . TL¡¯s note: ¹¦ (g¨­ng) = meritorious deed or service; achievement; result; service; aplishment; work (physics) ·¨ (f¨£) =w; method; way; Buddhist teaching; Legalist ording to Google, ¹¦·¨ = exercise or work method. But I think it¡¯s not suitable for the context. Someone also asked about it on WW forum, and from there, I choose to trante it as technique. Chapter 19 Unedited chapter 19. Living Their Lives Together When Shu Shu detected a sound of activity and woke up, straightaway he saw a huge snake head staring at him closely. He automatically pulled his head back and hid in the bottom of the hole. After a while, he remembered that this was his own disciple, no need to be afraid. From the bottom of the hole and appearing fierce while cowardly at heart, he immediately said: "What are you looking at? You, quickly get out of the way! Let me go out!" Edgar silently retreated, moving away a little. After that, the little sub-beastman quickly leaped out of the hole and ran away. After running away for a while, the little sub-beastman ran back: "You go back with me." Go back? Edgar''s tail tip happily rolled up. In fact, he never wanted to leave at all . . . . His original n was to leave just for a few days. After suddenly practicing this technique just now, his injuries recoveredpletely, and a great deal of his strength was restored. Further, he thought it was essential to get some information from the little sub-beastman, so he followed after the little sub-beastman and went back to the cave. Returning to Shu Shu''s cave, Shu Shu began to exin all about cultivation to Edgar. "You practice and practice, and you can be very, very powerful! Soon after, you can be like me!" Shu Shu went back and forth several times exining the idea by using different vocabry. In addition, he also tried hard to gesticte with his hands and feet. Regarding the little sub-beastman¡¯s teaching method, Edgar believed that if hisnguage talent was not extremely outstanding, he certainly wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the little sub-beastman¡¯s words. Anyway, he understood, but he also felt a bit puzzled. If he cultivated properly, he would change into someone like the little sub-beastman? Change and be a sub-beastman? What the hell was this? What the little sub-beastman had said was absolutely confusing, but he had to say that practicing this technique had indeed given him some great benefits. Not to speak of other things, just speak about his memory; it has suddenly improved! His memory had been amazing before; he had never forgotten what he had seen and heard. However, after bing a fallen beast, it was impossible for him. But now, his original memory had all returned. In short, every word spoken by the little sub-beastman, he did not need to memorize them carefully; he could remember all of them clearly and precisely . . . . Edgar felt happy¡ªdid this mean that he would not be like those other fallen beasts, gradually forgetting that they had once been beastmen, too? "I''lle and check what stage you''ve already cultivated to." Shu Shu said, once again chanting the words "don¡¯t move" until Edgar stayed motionless beforeing to Edgar¡¯s side. Putting his hand on the huge snake¡¯s body one more time, Shu Shu carefully started to check. At that time, having been umted for almost a year in his body, the heat flow had finally developed into a small air mass. Atst, he had officially stepped into the daemon cultivation road, but the huge snake . . . . The huge snake''s innate skill was very good; it had attracted so much spiritual power yesterday. Perhaps the huge snake had already developed air mass? Shu Shu''s spiritual power entered the huge snake''s body and quickly found the huge snake''s d¨¡n ti¨¢n, but it did not find any air mass inside. Apparently, the huge snake¡¯s innate skill could only do so much; it still needed a proper guidance from him . . . . Hold on, what was that? Shu Shu suddenly saw a drop of spiritual power condensed out of liquid hanging in the huge snake''s d¨¡n ti¨¢n! After cultivating for a year, he had only had a small air mass. After cultivating again for two hundred years, he had eventually managed to turn the air mass within his body into a liquid. He had cultivated for two hundred full years to be able to reach that state. The huge snake had actually aplished it in one night! This was irrational! Shu Shu was a little stunned. And yet, it would not do to feel wronged. What¡¯s the worlding to, ah! He knew that hamsters'' cultivation talent was very poor, but it should not be so poor as to be like this, ah! Daemon cultivation was much more difficult than human cultivation. The first hurdle they needed to pass on their cultivation journey was the dawning of enlightenment. And the animals on earth that could reach the dawning of enlightenment were just a mere handful. After the dawning of enlightenment, they also had to learn qi refining, which was to develop the air mass within the body. The period of qi refining was rtive to the person. Later, the qi¡¯s form turned into liquid. Then they entered the foundation building stage. Shu Shu had lingered in the qi refining stage for two hundred years before entering the foundation building stage. He had lingered even longer in the foundation building stage, to the extent that he had thought, in his lifetime, he would never be able to generate the daemon core that could transform him into a human form. In that case, he would simply go to the human world and be a house pet. Although being a house pet meant no freedom, but he had been free for hundreds of years, thus he did not mind at all. In the end, never knowing where the fortune hade from, he had unexpectedly had a sudden break through and condensed his own daemon core after being a house pet for several years! Possessing the daemon core and passing through the daemon¡¯s heaven tribtions, he could then change into a human form. Unfortunately, at the moment he was only halfway through the tribtions. The daemon core¡¯s presence had disappeared, and the human form he had changed into was only half-changed . . . . Shu Shu thought of his condition and could not help but sigh. Then he nced at the huge snake enviously. The huge snake had skipped over the qi refining stage and gone directly into the foundation building stage in one night. Was it possible for the huge snake to cultivate and produce the daemon core on the second night? How could it be so fast! Seething, Shu Shu red at the huge snake for a good while. However, imagining that he would not need to be afraid of the huge snake after it became a human, he was happy again. Walking slowly to the huge snake¡¯s side and resisting¡ªwith great difficulty¡ªthe boiling desire to run away, he carefully patted the huge snake''s head: "You cultivated well, that¡¯s great!" Edgar inclined his head slightly, showing that he got it. Shu Shu was even more satisfied with this disciple. Shu Shu thought that the huge snake could be human in a matter of days, but this was clearly impossible. In the following days, whenever Edgar had a free time, he concentrated on cultivating, and yet his strength only increased a little. There was still a long way to go from producing the core. As a result, it actually made Shu Shu, who had initially been quite envious of the huge snake¡¯s cultivation speed, depressed: ¡°How can you practice so slowly, ah?¡± Hearing the little sub-beastman words, Edgar couldn''t help feeling ashamed and uneasy. He was worried that the little sub-beastman would have a change of mind towards him. Having already used all his free time for cultivating, he did not expect it was still slow. Anyway, this technique was indeed a good thing. After he began cultivating, his whole person became considerably clear-headed and calm, and he could also keep all his instincts and desires under control. In this way, he did not need to worry anymore that he might harm the little sub-beastman . . . . He could stay without any qualms now, and that was great. Edgar¡¯s original cave was no more than a cave he had found randomly. He had no feelings at all towards that cave. After he was able to stay here with Shu Shu, he never thought about going back to check on it. As for Shu Shu . . . . Having never smelled the huge snake¡¯s scent in his "toilet", he was finally relieved. The huge snake would go out and hunt everyday and even use its rolled-up tail to bundle a bunch of firewood and bring it back to the cave. Shu Shu did not need to run around everywhere looking for things like he had done in the beginning. After the huge snake took care of obtaining water from theke, all the works were monopolized by the huge snake. He was more rxed, so much so that he might not go out at all for the whole day. In this regard, Shu Shu was extremely satisfied. He definitely didn¡¯t want to go out in the deep of winter. He was the best pet owner! No, he was not a pet owner. Rather, this was a serving disciple! "Big snake, you pierce a few holes here." Taking out a piece of recently-obtained fur that was rtively soft, Shu Shu pointed at the targeted edge. After putting the fur down, he ran away again. The huge snake nced at the little sub-beastman who was still afraid toe too close to it. Then, opening its mouth, it used its teeth to nip a few holes on the fur. Shu Shu brought the fur back and, using a tough and durable grass he had found, sewed the fur together through those holes. A piece of clothing was made, and Shu Shu started to make another one. Edgar lied on his stomach beside the fire and watched the little sub-beastman making clothes next to the me, heartfortably warm. He had never particrly liked sub-beastmen. Now he discovered that it was actually such a wonderful thing to have a sub-beastman at his side . . . . Shu Shu made clothes for himself and then tidied up the huge snake¡¯s sleeping ce thoroughly. After the huge snake cultivated, sure enough, it no longer hibernated. But the huge snake¡¯s temperature was too low, which would make the huge snake feel ufortable, so Shu Shu also gave him a warm nest. Originally, seeing too many furs, he had actually wanted to make some clothes for the huge snake. It was a pity that the huge snake was very straight and horizontal; the clothes it wore would certainly slide. The huge snake also slithered on its scales, so it would not be able move and slither while wearing clothes . . . . Shu Shu ultimately could only give up his own idea. Edgar heard of this thing from Shu Shu''s soliloquy and thought that it was truly a pity. If only he had had hands and feet, then it would have been fine . . . . But, which snake sprouted hands and feet? Rubbing against a block of stone beside him and not knowing why his abdomen was suddenly itchy, Edgar mentally sighed. TL''s note: I hate tranting cultivation terms! ?(?`^¡ä?)? Thanks to I finally found the term for µ¤. Chapter 20 Unedited chapter 20. An Elf in the Forest During this period of time, Edgar always felt that there were several ces on his abdomen that were very itchy. At first, he was merely indisposed, butter it became more and more serious, making him always want to rub against a rock. He even secretly put a rock in his nest, making it easy to scratch the itch at any time. He couldn''t figure out what was going on with him. It was not molting season, and he also had not molted for a very long time. Nowadays, Edgar spent every night in cultivation. He could feel that it gave him huge benefits. Today he was cultivating, and once again, he was roused by the itch. He rolled up the rock hidden in his nest and rubbed against it whileying his head on top of the cogongrass gathered by the little sub-beastman for him, a bit sullen. Having not rubbed against the rock for long, Edgar saw a ray of light prated through the air vent that had been specially dug out by the little sub-beastman¡ªa new day has arrived, and the little sub-beastman should be awake, too. Thinking this way, Edgar cast his sight towards the cave where the little sub-beastman lived. Sure enough, he saw the little sub-beastman dazedly crawl out of the cave. The little sub-beastman¡¯s body was covered with a simple, sewn-together animal skin; two white, creamy, and tender arms were exposed. Although the animal skin was just a shapeless wrap, but Edgar still thought that the little sub-beastman was very pretty. Suddenly, he very much wanted to extend his tail and make the little sub-beastman step on it . . . . The little sub-beastman was always barefoot when he was in the cave, and those tiny feet stepping on his tail certainly felt very good. That would scare the little sub-beastman though . . . . In the end, Edgar could only abandon his own n. He did not know if there would be a day when the little sub-beastman was no longer afraid of him . . . . Shu Shu came out from his cave with his eyes closed and went all the way to the cave mouth. Then he yanked open the grass curtain at the cave mouth and moved aside a small stone to look outside. The cold wind blew upon his face, and he was finally awake. Looking outside, he was rather pleasantly surprised: "It''s snowing!" Yes, that¡¯s right, it was snowing outside. The snowkes fell from the sky in a flutter,nding on the ground. Right now, the whole world was slowly painted white, looking very beautiful. Shu Shu truly didn¡¯t like snow before; after all, it represented cold weather. But now, catching sight of such pristine snow, he could not help but somewhat like it. "We can pile up the snow and make a snowman, or we can have a snowball fight. Wait for the snow to stop, and then we¡¯ll go out to y, OK!" Shu Shu said to the huge snake at his side. He was just finished speaking when he recalled that the huge snake would not like going out in the snow and freezing itself into a popsicle. He quickly said: "Oh, that¡¯s right, you wouldn¡¯t like going outside, so I''ll just go alone!" Imagining a cold-blooded animal like the huge snake getting frozen into a strip on the snowy ground, Shu Shuughed ¡°he he he¡±. Edgar indeed didn''t like the cold weather. He hadn''t gone out hunting for several days because the prey around him had be less, and also because it was too cold outside, which affected his performance in some measure. Anyway . . . if the little sub-beastman wanted to y nearby, he could still keep himpany! Watching the little sub-beastman return into the cave with some snow gathered from the cave mouth and then knead and roll the gathered snow into a ball before tossing and ying with the snowball, Edgar¡¯s expression became more and more gentle. Shu Shu threw the snowball up and caught it again. After ying for a while, the snowball on his hand identally smashed onto the ground. Feeling a little wronged, he flung it aside with a pout. He kneaded another snowball and continued to y. Edgar watched Shu Shu while he continued to scratch his abdomen. Scratching and scratching, he suddenly felt something was wrong. Looking down, Edgar was stupefied¡ªhis scales were scraped off, scraped off a lot! His scales were extraordinarily hard. When he had fought the giant tiger, if it hadn''t been for his originally injured body and some ces on it that had already had no scales, that giant tiger would not have been necessarily able to tear his scales open and hurt him. But now, his scales were scraped off. Although, when he scratched the scales, it actually didn¡¯t feel painful . . . . He was . . . shedding scales? Losing hair at most turned someone into a baldy. Shedding scales, however, could make him turn into a long meat stick! Shu Shu did not find anything different with the huge snake. He and the huge snake were not the same species, and he could not discern the expression of snake species. At this moment, he was busy making breakfast for him and the huge snake. The dried meat was cooked with some water; this was for the huge snake to eat. As for him, he ate uncooked dried meat and roasted sweet potato. Sweet potatoes that had been put in the cer for a long time tasted sweeter when roasted, and Shu Shu liked it very, very much. He ate a very big one in one breath and then began to eat the dried meat, grinding it with his mrs, crunch crunch, crunch crunch. Edgar ate all the thoroughly-cooked dried meat in front of him and quietly watched the little sub-beastman eat. In the evening, the snow stopped, but there was already a thickyer of snow on the ground. Shu Shu cheered loudly and ran out. A momentter, he ran back again, trembling. He began to wrap his body with all the animal skins in the cave. After bundling himself into a ball, Shu Shu left the cave again. At the same time, because of his bulky figure, he could only moved one step at a time going outside. There appeared in the snow an animal skin man. His head was all covered with animal skin, only exposing two eyes. On the surface, he was so very ugly, but Edgar still thought that the little sub-beastman looked like a pretty elf. Today was a cold day. After the little sub-beastman done ying, it was best if he could drink some nice and warm broth . . . . The boiled dried meat broth was not tasty to drink. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Edgar caught a prey? If he could catch a fowl, the little sub-beastman could drink some fowl broth! With the spiritual power circting in his whole body, Edgar felt that he was not that cold, so he quickly dashed out . After the snowfall, the forest was much quieter than usual, but there was still animal activity. Edgar atst saw a skinny wolf leaving its post. He let off a bit of power to pressure it, scaring it into running away with its tail wedged between its legs, and then he continued to slither forward. From inside a snow-covered shrubbery, the faint sound of fowls came through. Edgar carefully approached, tail moving to and fro, and smashed up half of a corner of the shrubbery. Several pheasants flew out of the shrubbery and scattered in all directions, fleeing. Edgar gave a sweeping nce and chose the fattest one to catch. He was just about to leave when he unexpectedly heard some human voices. "Boss, there¡¯s some noise in front!" "Pheasants, there¡¯re pheasants flying over; good fat fowls!" "Someone¡¯s frightened; isn¡¯t it a fowl nest in front?" . . . . The familiarnguage of the Beastman Empire ringing in his ears, Edgar was rooted to the spot until the pheasant that he had not bitten to death and was held in his mouth started to struggle. Only then did he wake with a start. Soon after, several tall men appeared in front of Edgar. They were beastmen; several beastmen who came to the forest to hunt. He had always wanted to bring the little sub-beastman to look for the beastmen, but, unexpectedly, before he brought the little sub-beastman out, the beastmen had alreadye . . . . He and the little sub-beastman, were they going to part? TL''s note: We''re officially 10% into the story (*?????*)? ?? Chapter 21 Unedited chapter 21. Meeting His Own Kind Edgar saw the beastmen, and the beastmen naturally saw him too. Suddenly seeing a huge snake in the forest, the beastmen were immediately on their guard, but at the same time, their eyes were also full of excitement. Although the beastmen by now didn¡¯t need to rely on their beast forms to fight for food at the risk of their lives, but they still liked to fight. They even liked to do hand-to-handbat, not relying on their firearms. Seeing a powerful wild animal right now naturally aroused their deep-rooted warlike nature. "Boss, this time it''s my turn!" One of the beastmen said loudly. In a whizz, he tore open the clothes on his body and turned into an enormous wolf. While he was tearing open his clothes to be put in the space ring, he was also rushing toward Edgar at lightning speed simultaneously. Edgar had juste to himself only to find that the man in front him was charging at him. Edgar hurled the fowl held in his mouth aside, and he opened his mouth to try tomunicate with the other person involved. Then he suddenly realized that he was a snake now; there was simply no way he could speak. In the present situation, those people would not allow him to think of other ways to slowlymunicate with them. The fowl that Edgar had hurled aside crashed into a tree and fell to the ground; he didn''t know whether it was alive or dead. Edgar swung his tail, actually weing the enormous wolf head-on. One snake and one wolf suddenly fought for real, locked in a battle. "Do you think Jeca can win?" The leader of these beastmen has been watching the wolf beastman who was part of their group fight with the huge snake before he turned towards hisrades-in-arms at his side. They were a garrison of Cas. The past few days had been their turn to rest, and they had run into heavy snowfall by chance. It was just now that they coulde out and start the winter hunting. Winter prey was scarce. Of course, their winter hunting was not for the purpose of catching some plump preys. In fact, their winter hunting was to look for savage animals in the forest, shooting and dispatching them for good. Savage animals could be even more vicious when food was scarce. It also made them more indifferent and uninhibited as they fought. Of course, the garrison could look for savage animals and fight them, but it was unlikely that they could kill those savage animals as they wished. The leader had once fought with a veryrge tiger, and afterwards, he had ended up giving the wounded tiger some meat. "Major, although Jeca doesn''t like to use his brain, but his fighting power is above ours. He can certainly dispatch a snake like this." A man beside the leader said with a smile, not having the slightest amount of doubt over his words¡ªat this moment, the enormous wolf was gaining the upper hand over the huge snake. This group of men all had faith in the enormous wolf, but unexpectedly, their voices has barely fallen when the battlefield situation suddenly changed¡ªtheir eyes could not be more wrong; in a sh, Jeca who has already had the upper hand was actually being suppressed by the huge snake! The enormous wolf Jeca had turned into was wound tightly by the huge snake, and the huge snake''s long-fanged mouth was right at Jeca''s throat. If the huge snake opened its mouth and bit down, Jeca¡¯s life might cease to exist. For a moment, theplexion of some beastmen who stood alongside each other changed greatly. Jeca was an experienced beastman; how could, all of a sudden, he get captured so easily by the huge snake? Furthermore . . . had this huge snake hidden its strength before? If this huge snake had had the upper hand at the outset, they would certainly have rushed to help Jeca. As a result . . . . At the beginning, the huge snake actually hadn¡¯t fought back in order to lull them. After they had rxed, it had seized Jeca in one move . . . . Since when was a wild animal so smart? These people took out their firearms without the slightest hesitation. On their guard facing the huge snake, they unexpectedly made eye contact with it. The leader did not know why, but he suddenly couldn¡¯t control his hands from shaking. There was some kind of feeling that he could not equal the huge snake. He felt a little chagrined, but when he looked at the men by his side, he found that they were also the same as him. And Jeca, coiled by the huge snake, was already shaking like a leaf at this time. Most importantly, what was the bloodline of this snake? The men showed a shocked expression. Right at that moment, the huge snake actually did something that none of them had expected at the outset. The huge snake did not let go of Jeca, but it used its tail tip to write a few words on the ground: ¡°Put the weapons down.¡± When they saw the words clearly, the feelings of fear, anxiety, restraint, and constantly wanting to retreat disappeared. The leader of the beastmen suddenly thought of something: "You''re a fallen beast!" Edgar did not nod or shake his head. Only after seeing the other party put their weapons down did he release the wolf beastman in his coils. The enormous wolf was no longer high-spirited like before. After being let go by Edgar, he lowered his head and gave a low cry before running to hisrades with his tail wedged between his legs. Seeing this situation, the leader of the beastmen thereupon determined that the huge snake before their eyes had to be a fallen beast. Atst, he started to rx. After a beastman became a fallen beast, he would slowly lose his rationality and would even harm the sub-beastmen. However, there were quite many among the fallen beasts who initially weren¡¯t malicious towards the beastmen or the sub-beastmen. "Hello, my name is Jeress. I¡¯m a lion race beastman." The leader of the beastmen took the initiative to issue a greeting. He was a soldier who participated in battles. In the past, he had even seen with his own eyes arade-in-arms at his side get wounded in the battle and be a fallen beast. Thus, besides not having much prejudice against the fallen beasts, he also sympathized with them a little. With Jeress being like that, it was only natural that the other beastmen at his side were also like that. As for Jeca . . . he, unexpectedly, was unable to defeat a fallen beast who had lost his beast core. He felt extremely humiliated. Basically, he did not want to change into a human shape and did not want to speak. He even tucked his tail tighter and lowered his head, hiding behind Jeress¡¯ body. Edgar wanted to say hello to these people but soon gave up. He was willing to swing his tail in front of Shu Shu, but he was not in the least willing to do such "folly" in front of these beastmen. The snake tail moved, and he ended up writing down some words on the ground: "There¡¯s a little sub-beastman in the forest. You take him away." There was a sub-beastman in the forest? There was actually a sub-beastman staying in this dangerous ce? Jeress and the other men turned pale with fright. But Edgar has already turned his body to the direction he hade from and slithered away. Having slithered a few paces, he turned his head around to pick up the fowl that he had thrown aside a moment ago. On the way back, Edgar was slightly distracted. In the previous fight, he had suddenly discovered that the set of cultivation methods the little sub-beastman had taught him was far more powerful than he had imagined. He had been an eight-star beastman and the strongest one among the young generation of the Beastman Empire. But after losing his beast core, his strength had been greatly reduced. Even if his strength had recovered a little, at most he would have been three-star. And just now, that wolf beastman was a four-star beastman. This kind of four-star beastman, although it was unlikely for Edgar to go so far as to suffer a defeat with his current physical condition and fighting experience, but it was also impossible for him to effortlessly win like that. However, after he had utilized the power within his body, he had obtained an overwhelming victory almost instantaneously. He became stronger, but unfortunately, he was just a beast now. The thing Edgar encountered clearly wasn¡¯t Shu Shu whom he knew. Shu Shu was attired in thick animal skin. He was building a snowman and then a snake beside it not far from the cave mouth . After he was done, he was all sweaty from the double workouts, so he simply pulled down the animal skin headgear he was wearing. At this time, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with him¡ªhe built a snowman because he was fond of it; for what he built a snake, ah! One foot stamped on the snow snake''s head, creating a hole. Shu Shu smiled, feeling pleased with himself, and continued to trample on the entire snake thoroughly. As he was trampling on cheerfully, he heard some sound of movement and saw the huge snake appear with a fowl held in its mouth. Remembering that he has just trampled on the ¡°Big Snake,¡± Shu Shu had some guilty conscience. He turned his eyes away and tried to shift the subject: ¡°Big Snake, you caught a fowl and came back, ah. Wait for me to make you a beggar¡¯s fowl to eat . . .¡± He still hasn¡¯t finished speaking the words when he suddenly saw a wolf run out from behind the huge snake¡¯s body and stare at him stupidly. After that, several men also appeared. Humans! Shu Shu saw those people, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a happy expression. But soon after, hisplexion instantly paled. He still had the hamster ears! He would be taken for a monster by these people! After they knew he was a monster, wouldn¡¯t they send him into theboratory and locked him up? Wouldn¡¯t they dissect him? Or simply burn him to death here and now? Shu Shu was stiff from head to foot. He stared at those men and did not dare to move at all. Jeress and the other men came with the fallen beast. When they arrived here and discovered that there was indeed a sub-beastman in existence, they were all startled. Anyway, this little sub-beastman looked really cute when he walked on the snow bridge . . . . No matter if it was Jeress or the other men, their impression towards the little sub-beastman was very good. At the moment, they could see that the little sub-beastman was scared . . . . Jeress kicked at Jeca¡¯s body that was still on wolf form: "Quickly change back!" When the little sub-beastman saw the huge snake, he greeted the huge snake in anguage they couldn''t understand. Later, they saw him showing a scared expression. It totally couldn¡¯t be because he has been scared by them. It had to be Jeca the wolf who has scared him! Jeca who had been staring at the little sub-beastman in wonder was kicked, and only then did hee to himself. He changed into a human form and took his clothes out . "Monster!" Shu Shu looked at Jeca, pleasantly surprised. This man was actually not a human but a daemon! He finally saw someone of his own kind! The fear on Shu Shu''s face faded away, and he looked at the wolf beastman intimately: "Are you also a daemon?" TL¡¯s note: °£µÂ¼Ó (¨¡i d¨¦ ji¨¡) = Edgar [confirmed] ½Ü¿¨ (Ji¨¦ k¨£) = Jeca? ½Ü¶û˹ (Ji¨¦ ¨§r s¨©) = Jeress? If you have a better/the right trantion for the name, please tell me. Chapter 22 Unedited chapter 22. Getting Ready to Leave God knew how long Shu Shu had hoped for being able to see other daemons. However, he had lived for so many years and never seen a daemon. After he had begun to cultivate, he hadn¡¯t been an ordinary hamster anymore and had yed less with the other hamsters. He had wanted to be a human, but in the end, he was not a human . . . . During the past hundred years, he, in fact, had always been very lonely and had no sense of belonging. Until he had met the huge snake not long ago. Only then had he felt like meeting someone of his own kind. Unfortunately, the huge snake was a snake, making him not dare to get too close. Suddenly seeing a wolf daemon now, Shu Shu felt extremely happy. The initial fear towards the group of humans has also disappeared¡ªthese people came with the wolf daemon together, so they should bear no malice towards daemon. Of course, even if these humans was not malicious towards daemon, Shu Shu still liked the wolf daemon the most. "Hello, my name is Shu Shu. What¡¯s your name?" A sweet smile was hanging on Shu Shu''s face while he turned towards the wolf daemon again. Jeca saw Shu Shu''s smile and immediately became quite ted. Cas was a remote. Communications was inconvenient; shopping was inconvenient; immigrants were alsocking. Basically, the immigrants were all beastmen who liked the primitive environment here. As a result, there were very few sub-beastmen. The garrisons that were stationed here, other than a few sub-beastmen who were even more powerful than some beastmen in their own troops, only saw sub-beastman a couple of times a year. As one could well imagine, what a rarity it was for them to see the little sub-beastman now. Although Jeca couldn''t understand the little sub-beastman¡¯s words, but he still thought that the little sub-beastman¡¯s voice was pleasant to hear, making people bewitched. Jeca felt this way, and it was the same for Jeress and the other men at Jeca¡¯s side. The little sub-beastman who was wrapped in several thickyers of animal skins looked very cute. They almost couldn''t restrain themselves from wanting to get close to him. As it happened . . . the little sub-beastman seemed to be only interested in Jeca? How could that be? Jeca looked so ordinary, ah! Could it be that . . . the little sub-beastman liked the beast type? Jeress considered and promptly turned into a lion. The enormous lion tossed his head and then crouched down to sit in front of Shu Shu. Jeress was the strongest among these men. Jeca''s strength surpassed that of others, but he was no match for Jeress. Jeress¡¯ beast type was also very bold and powerful. "Boss!" Jeca saw his own dearest leader''s action and cried without tears. Since his dearest boss was like this, the little sub-beastman would certainly love his dearest boss. Don¡¯t look at him, OK? How could you be like this, ah! The lion nced at Jeca without a word, but the lion¡¯s thought was not difficult to guess at all¡ªto woo a sub-beastman, one had to rely on each and every skill. "Wow!" Shu Shu eximed. Compared to the wolf, he really liked the lion more. The lion was so big, so powerful. It simply wasn¡¯t a small domestic animal like a hamster! When a wolf was very hungry, it might still catch a mouse. But a lion . . . seemed like it never ate the very small species such as a mouse? Shu Shu liked this kind of animal! "So you¡¯re a daemon!" Shu Shu''s sight moved to the lion body. His gaze was more fervent than before. He wanted to touch and stroke the lion¡¯s mane, but he did not dare to really do it. The mane¡¯s slightly tangled appearance was extremely interesting. After that, everyone else on the scene suddenly turned into animals! The little sub-beastman liked the beast type; if they did not reveal themselves now, when would they do it then? Lion, wolf, antelope, Asian ck bear . . . . A group of animals were surrounding Shu Shu, and they remained friendly. Shu Shu saw this scene and was very pleasantly surprised¡ªall these men were actually daemons! He did not sense the slightest amount of malice on these men''s bodies, so his impression of these men was even better. He chattered continuously while being surrounded by these men. The little sub-beastman¡¯snguage, they seemed to not understand it? Jeress who had been properly listening the little sub-beastman speak suddenly discovered this matter. He immediately turned into his human form and tried tomunicate with Shu Shu. Shu Shu really liked this lion daemon. Even if the other person¡¯s appearance became human, he did not dislike him a bit. Only after the two parties municated¡± for a while did Shu Shu manage to respond. He and these daemons definitely didn¡¯t speak the samenguage. Towards this, Shu Shu did not take it seriously. There were so manynguages ??in the world, and he did not understand most of them. It was indeed very normal for people to be unable to speak manynguages! Jeress also did not take it seriously, but he believed that the little sub-beastman had been living in the forest for a long time. He could not help saying: ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for a sub-beastman like you to live in the forest.¡± ¡°Yeah, it''s too dangerous here. Even if you have a fallen beast, he definitely can never protect you properly. You go with us, OK!¡± Jeca also said while waving both his hands incessantly, using gestures to tell the meaning of his words to Shu Shu . Shu Shu obviously didn''t understand Jeca¡¯s words, but he knew from this man''s gestures that this man probably wanted to bring him to somece . . . . Could it be the ce where the daemons lived? To tell the truth, he really didn¡¯t like to go to crowded ces, but he currently didn¡¯t know anything at all about this ce, and it always made him a little uneasy. In the end, he wanted to know what the outside was like. Shu Shu nodded briefly and promised to go outside to take a look around: "You want to bring me outside to take a look around, do you? I will go!" Edgar was watching from the sidelines and saw Shu Shu nodding. He instantly felt that his ice-cold body, frozen by the ice and snow, seemed to get even colder. At this moment, the pheasant in his mouth that had not been bitten to death by him fluttered its wings and started to struggle violently, but Edgar looked like he wasn¡¯t aware of it. It was actually Shu Shu who thought of Edgar at this time. After he hung on in this world, the one he got closest to was the huge snake. Moreover, the huge snake had already begun to cultivate into a daemon. Now that he was going to go out to take a look around, he naturally had to take the huge snake along with him. "Big snake, Big snake,e here." Shu Shu beckoned to the huge snake. Edgar, holding a pheasant with his mouth, slithered toward Shu Shu. He was worried ofing too close, or Shu Shu would recoil from him. He stopped just two or three meters away from Shu Shu¡ªin the end, he had lived in the cave for so long; Shu Shu haspletely epted this distance and would not be afraid. Was the little sub-beastman going to say goodbye to him? ¡°Good disciple, I, your master, will bring you out to see the world!¡± Shu Shu happily said to the huge snake. Worried that the huge snake could not understand, he exined it again in detail: ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to go out and have fun.¡± Edgar stared nkly. There was a brief sensation of going from hell to heaven. The little sub-beastman did not forget him at all; he was still thinking of him and would also bring him when he left! Edgar thought of this and immediately dumped the fowl in his mouth. Then he put it down in front of Shu Shu, looking like he was asking for credit for his achievement. ¡°Big snake is really amazing! Today we¡¯ll have chicken broth to drink!¡± Shu Shu stated, pleasantly surprised. He waved towards Jeress and the other men, asking these men to go with him and have a meal together. So many people, a single pheasant was certainly not enough to share. The disciple had caught and given it as a present for the master, so it was reasonable to share it between him and his disciple. Anyway, he could provide some chestnuts, stem tubers, and so on to entertain the guests. He could also contribute some dried meat . . . . TL¡¯s note: ¼Ò (ji¨¡) = home; family; (polite) my (sister, uncle etc); ssifier for families or businesses = dearest Chapter 23 Unedited chapter 23. Courting Favor Together The noble and precious little sub-beastman actually lived in a dark mud cave. He could only warm himself with animal skins and cogongrass, and he could only use a stone bowl to cook . . . . Barely entering the cave, Jeress and the other men were distressed to the utmost. Although they often went hunting and camping in the wild, but the condition would not be so harsh. The space button was always equipped with many camping equipments. These men looked distressed, but Shu Shu felt that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his cave. He was in human form now, so he had been tidying up the cave properly, and the huge snake had also helped him add many things to his possessions. His situation was already much better than the time when he had been a hamster living in the wild. Comparatively, the only setback was maybe that there was no TV here. He did like to watch TV. When his owner had watched TV, he had always watched attentively, eyes unblinking. Entering the cave, Shu Shu at once went toward the bonfire and added a bit of firewood to build a roaring fire. However, even with the roaring fire, the cave was still quite dark. Shu Shu and Edgar who preferred the night and also had a very outstanding night vision were already ustomed to the dark. Those beastmen, however, were very unused to it. Such a cold day, and to these men¡¯s surprise, there was only a bonfire to warm oneself here . . . . The little sub-beastman was really too pitiful. There were a total of six men in this group; each of them was tall. After entering Shu Shu''s cave, they crowded into it until it waspletely packed. Two men even sat at the cave mouth, making the inside of the cave look darker. Upon seeing this, Jeress quickly took out a tiny camping light. This camping light was not big, but when it was switched on, the soft light shined brightly over the entire cave. Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised when he saw the camping light; his eyes were full of curiosity¡ªthere seemed to be a lot of high-tech gadgets on these monsters¡¯ hand? In that case, could he also bring home some gadgetster? He still loved those high-tech gadgets that humans had. Thinking this way, Shu Shu was all the more determined to curry favor with these monsters. He went into the cer he had dug himself and very generously took out the food he had stored there, little by little. Then he grabbed the stone pot, nning to cook the food. Seeing Shu Shu''s action, Jeress and the other men realized that this little sub-beastman was trying to make some food for them, and they were immediately overwhelmed by this favor. Beastmen ate too much; preparing meals for them would absolutely make the sub-beastmen exhausted. Therefore, in ancient times, the beastmen had learned to prepare their own meals. Nowadays, many sub-beastmen would actually use the oven to bake a pile of meat for the beastmen to eat. But it was also just this and nothing more . . . . This sub-beastman though, he was nning to prepare a meal for them with his own hands! Of course, with a small stone pot like that, if he had to made enough food for six people to eat, it might take most of the day. By then, his spirit would be weary and his strength exhausted . . . . Jeca thought he was about to have an opportunity to eat the food prepared by the little sub-beastman, so he was extremely excited. Nevertheless, Jeress immediately stood up : "I''ll help!" He then took out several forks from his own space button. He also took out more or less six kilos of wild game meat. He stuck the forks into the meat and started to roast the meat. He even took out a kettle for outdoor use and began to boil some water¡ªthis kettle used energy stone, so using it for boiling water was really very convenient. As Shu Shu watched this scene unfold, he repeatedly gasped in surprise. However, Jeca and the other men were quite depressed¡ªthe major deserved to be called major; he was smarter than them. They were still there, stupidly waiting to eat the food cooked by the little sub-beastman, while the major had already thought of the importance of courting the little sub-beastman¡¯s favor. They were a little slower, but they soon imitated Jeress. One after another, they took out all kinds of things and started to help preparing the meal. At this time, Jeress was already one step ahead from them and began to help Shu Shu deal with the pheasant that Edgar had brought back. Beastmen had a natural desire to protect the sub-beastmen. Even if the sub-beastman in front of them was an old man, they would also help. Furthermore, the sub-beastman before their eyes was not only not an old man, but also a good-looking boy . . . . This boy was also a single sub-beastman, ah! If the little sub-beastman liked one of them, in another two years or so, the little sub-beastman would be fully grown, and they could get married then. Compared to the ancient times, there were many more sub-beastmen now, and it was because the premature mortality rate had already been reduced by a lot. However, the number of sub-beastmen was still 20% less than that of the beastmen. And on this, they saw even less than a few sub-beastmen . . . . God knew they wanted to get married to the point of insanity. They could not wait to see their sub-beastmane to their house and hold the proffered beast bead¡ªwhich was their most precious possession besides the beast core¡ªin his hand. Only then could a beastman and a sub-beastman be on intimate terms. "My barbecue skill is the best." "You all just give up and make a ce for me. I brought some vegetables, and I can cook a soup for the little sub-beastman to eat!" "I have some sauce and a pot here. I can make hotpot!" ¡­¡­ Those five people, you jostled me, I jostled you. The cave that originally was not big suddenly became very crowded. Shu Shu was also carefully pushed away from the bonfire. Suddenly having nothing to do, Shu Shu could only squeeze in beside the huge snake: "Big Snake, I didn''t expect that there are actually so many daemons in this world!" Because there were many people in the cave, and they were all daemons, Shu Shu was not so afraid of the huge snake and was very close to it: ¡°They took out many things. The outside world is surely very beautiful. I really want to go outside and take a look around.¡± The little sub-beastman leaned to Edgar¡¯s side. Edgar very much wanted to touch him, but in the end, he still gave up. He just quietly and contentedly listened to the little sub-beastman speak. "If it¡¯s quite good outside, we won¡¯t return . . ." Shu Shu whispered. Every time he spoke, he couldn''t help inhaling through the nose, sniffing a mouthwatering smell in the air. The food smelled really, really good. After he left the forest and went outside, could he eat continuously? With such a thought, Shu Shu could not help but drool. Listening to the words that the little sub-beastman said, Edgar''s mood was not good at all. The little sub-beastman could return to human society and had to return to human society. He, however, could not. "The roast bird is ready. Taste my cooking, please?" Not only was Jeress the first one who had thought of cooking for Shu Shu, but he was also the first one who finished cooking a couple of dishes and then presented them in front of Shu Shu. In order to prevent the little sub-beastman from refusing the food, Jeress handed over the pheasant that had been caught by the fallen beast. The roast bird smelled extraordinarily good, and Shu Shu couldn''t stop drooling. Although he couldn''t understand Jeress'' words, but he could figure out the meaning of those words. He immediately said, "Thank you." After saying thank you, Shu Shu took the proffered roast bird and tore off a bird leg to eat. Then, just like he usually did, he put the rest of the roast bird in the wooden bowl in front of Edgar. Edgar silently swallowed a mouthful of roast bird. Raising his head, he saw the other men surround the little sub-beastman, fawning over the little sub-beastman incessantly. Tasty mountain mushroom soup; delicious barbecue; aromatic, spicy, and appetizing hotpot . . . . The dishes were spread over an area in front of the little sub-beastman. Edgar wished that he could also do something for the little sub-beastman. Unfortunately, he was unable to do anything. Edgar was just thinking this way when he suddenly found a lot of roast meat inside the wooden bowl in front of him. "Good disciple, you eat more!" Shu Shu was simply unable to eat any more of those foods. He found out that he could not decline the offerings, so he tried a little bit of each dish and gave the rest to his disciple. Edgar swept his eyes around and discovered that the beastmen who had presented the little sub-beastman with food were all staring at him angrily. His mood suddenly turned good. He ate all these things until his stomach bulged out. Shu Shu''s sole stomach also bulged out. Patting his stomach, he felt perfectly satisfied while thinking that these daemons before his eyes were really very friendly! Everyone was a good man, ah! Shu Shu''s eyes narrowed in happiness. Eating and drinking their fill, the day was alreadyte. Shu Shu didn''t urge them to leave. He gestured to those daemons, allowing them to stay in his cave for one night. Jeress and the others agreed without the slightest hesitation. Shu Shu got up and took in the cave he lived in. He saw that his living room seemed to be not big enough to cram in so many people. He immediately beckoned to the lion daemon he liked and then patted the room next to him, giving permission to the other man to sleep with him: "The living room is too crowded, you can sleep with me!" "!!!" Jeress was a bit stunned. The little sub-beastman actually invited him to sleep together? This . . . this . . . . Edgar was also stunned. He was a little angry at first, but he soon realized that maybe the little sub-beastman simply didn¡¯t know what sleeping together meant. Whatever it was, he certainly could not let other people bully the little sub-beastman! Quickly blocking the entrance to the little sub-beastman¡¯s bedroom, Edgar looked at Jeress coldly. Once again, Jeress sensed that terrible power of suppressioning from the fallen beast¡¯s body. Quivering, he at once became clear-headed and happened to make eye contact with the little sub-beastman¡¯s pure gaze and brilliant smile. At this moment, he finally managed to respond. The little sub-beastman clearly didn¡¯t understand anything at all, and he might not even know the difference between a beastman and a sub-beastman . . . . Taking out a sleeping bag, Jeressid it down in the corner and got into it. Upon seeing this, the other men also followed suit. They all evaded the little sub-beastman¡¯s invitation¡ªthey inferred that they really shouldn''t take advantage of an underage sub-beastman. Shu Shu saw that these men would rather squeeze in together than sleep with him, so he could only gave up on this n. Then he got into his grass nest and fell asleep. He slept well that night. He was faintly aware that someone was leaving the cave, but he didn¡¯t even open his eyes¡ªmost likely, it was just one of those men going out to the toilet in the middle of the night, nothing important . . . . Outside the cave, Edgar slithered some distance away and then stopped. Turning towards Jeress who followed closely behind him, Edgar used his tail to write down a bunch of words on the ground: "Tomorrow, take him along with you. I¡¯ll leave together with you to ensure his safety. Thenter, I¡¯ll return here." Chapter 24 Unedited chapter 24. Departure and Scandal Jeress had already decided early on to take the little sub-beastman away. At any rate, the sub-beastman should not be living in a dangerous forest. But before that, he needed to find out about the little sub-beastman¡¯s circumstances. He also needed to find out about the circumstances of this fallen beast being at the little sub-beastman¡¯s side. Why would they live in the forest? The little sub-beastman and he were obstructed by thenguage barrier. Jeress had wanted tomunicate with the fallen beast at the little sub-beastman¡¯s side . . . . The fallen beast had apparently thought the same, so they had showed up together here. Reading the words the fallen beast had written down, Jeress sighed with relief. The fallen beast knew that he had to to leave. No matter what, a sub-beastman could not continue to keep a fallen beast at his side. "How could this sub-beastman is living in the forest? Why can¡¯t he understand themonnguage? Could it be that he has been living in the wild since childhood?" Jeress asked. The little sub-beastman could not understand themonnguage, neither could he understand all the other dialects. He didn¡¯t even understand the difference between a beastman and a sub-beastman, which was simply wrong. Edgar nced at Jeress and used his tail to write the answer on the ground: ¡°He has been living in the wild since childhood, so he doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡± Edgar knew that the little sub-beastman had not been living here since childhood. On the contrary, both of them had been sent over from other ces. But that kind of exnation was no good. It was better off to say that the little sub-beastman had grown up here all along. Furthermore . . . the little sub-beastman wanted to follow after these men and leave the forest for a trip. Apart from protecting the little guy, he also nned to contact his own parents so they would collect and take care of the little sub-beastman. Then they could help him look for his close rtives. Since it was like this, Edgar naturally wouldn¡¯t exin too much about the little sub-beastman¡¯s affairs to the beastman before his eyes. ¡°Living in the forest since childhood? Is he like Karl the wolfman?¡± Jeress was a bit surprised. ¡°Karl the Wolfman¡± was a bestseller book in the Beastman Empire, telling a story about a beastman couple who travelled with their newly-born little beastman and had an ident. The beastman couple died, while the little beastman was adopted by a pack of wolves, and thanks to his formidable strength, he also became the king of the wolf pack. Later, he ran into a beastman expedition, and only then did he realize that he was actually not a wolf but a beastman . . . . Edgar certainly knew about this book. After thinking for a moment, he nodded briefly. Jeress, however, thought about the situation even more. It was quite difficult for the little sub-beastman to survive in the forest. Him living so well now was definitely not the same as Karl the Wolfman who had relied on his own strength . . . . "Could it be that you¡¯re the little sub-beastman¡¯s father? Since you¡¯ve been taking care of him all along?¡± Jeress regarded the fallen beast in front of him with admiration. Sure enough, as a father, he was really strong. This fallen beast could remain clear-headed in order to protect his own child, right? Of course, it probably had something to do with the strength of the fallen beast too . . . . Being able to make Jeress feel afraid by sheer pressure, the strength of this fallen beast was deep and unmeasurable. Before turning into a fallen beast, he definitely had been a beastman warrior with formidable strength! Father? Edgar, making eye contact with Jeress¡¯ reverent gaze, was rooted to the spot. "Rest assured, I¡¯ll certainly protect your child properly and won¡¯t ever let him suffer any harm." Jeress was conspicuously rather excited to offer his guarantee. Edgar didn''t think so, and his tail whipped past Jeress. Jeress instinctively avoided it and somewhat had a guilty conscience. A beastman father had never had a good opinion on the young beastman who coveted his own sub-beastman child. That sort of guarantee he had just made was really like asking for a beating . . . . How about he left and hide so the man could stop beating him and take some time to cool his temper? Although he had just met the little sub-beastman, and his feelings for the little sub-beastman could not be called love yet, but he really liked the little sub-beastman and intended to pursue him . . . . Jeress stood still and decided not to dodge anymore. However, the fallen beast unexpectedly didn¡¯t continue to beat him. Instead, he calmly lied on his stomach in the snow, not moving a muscle. The next day, Shu Shu took his snake disciple along to follow after the group of ¡°daemons¡±, leaving the cave where he had lived in for half a year. Before he left, he secretly stuffed his mouth with all the food that he could put into his food pouches. The rest of things that he did not want to stuff into his mouth were taken out and given as a present to Jeress and the other men. Shu Shu had eaten the food from these people, and it was always important to behave properly by reciprocating. Jeress and the other men took a sack of sweet potatoes given by the little sub-beastman and were very touched¡ªthe little sub-beastman gave them a present! "Hurry up and let¡¯s go, OK!" Wrapping all the animal skins he owned around his body, Shu Shu stated happily while shivering in the cold. Jeers nodded and then used amunication device to contact the military station. No more than ten minutes, a helicopter came overhead the forest andnded in front of them. Shu Shu saw the helicopter and stared nkly at it. So actually, it was that simple if he wanted to leave? ! "Our militarymunication device can send signals even in the forest." Jeress exined. This did not have many garrisons, and the signal did not cover the entire. This side of the virgin forest didn¡¯t even have any people patrolling it. Probably because of this that the little sub-beastman had not been able to ask for help to leave this forest from the beginning. In fact, they did not have the right to make a military helicoptere to pick up a person. However, it was different when there was a sub-beastman in the forest. ording to the rescue regtions, when a sub-beastman met with danger during a non-war situation, the military had to do their utmost to rescue him. As for why they hadn''t contacted the outside yesterday . . . . They had been giving the little sub-beastman a chance to pack his luggage . . . . Well, they had also wanted to try getting closer to the little sub-beastman. The helicopter carried all of Jeress'' group of people away. Edgar¡¯s identity as a fallen beast was initially questioned, but considering that there were many beastmen around, there was no need to worry that the fallen beast would get crazy and hurt the sub-beastman. Edgar, nevertheless, was the little sub-beastman¡¯s close rtive, so they still took him along with them in the end. The helicopter rose through the air, and while a group of people went to the beastman settlement, in the capital star of the Beastman Empire, a major event had just happened. Or it was perhaps more urate to say that a scandal had broken out. The Beastman Empire nowadays was a constitutional monarchy. The monarch¡¯s power was not that great, but even so, people still focused their attention upon the royal family. Currently, the only unmarried member of the royal family was Prince Edgar, who was also the dream lover of innumerable sub-beastmen and the idol of countless beastmen. Without doubt, his rank was already eight-star beastman, and he had also aplished quite many feats. How could people not worship a young man like this? But now, he had be an existence who was despised by people. When Crown Prince Edgar had been clearing up the dangerous animals on a newly-discovered, he had shaken off his bodyguards in arrogance. As a result, he had gotten surrounded, and eventually, his beast core had been destroyed, turning him into a fallen beast. That wasn¡¯t all. After he had be a fallen beast, not only had the Royal Family concealed his situation, but they had also secretly kept him in the Capital Star. And so, just yesterday, he had vited a sub-beastman, and the harmed sub-beastman had almost died! The Prince had only just turned into a fallen beast, so he was still rational, but he had actually gone to hurt a sub-beastman! The Royal Family even tried to cover up this matter and persecute the sub-beastman¡¯s close rtives! If it weren¡¯t for the escaping sub-beastman, perhaps nobody would know about this matter! When the news and all kinds of photos and videos associated with it were spread online, so many of the masses felt very angry. Further, the miserable appearance of the damaged sub-beastman made them thoroughly disappointed with Edgar. They also wished that the royal family could give them a statement. Of course, the main culprit, Edgar, had to be punished too! Author¡¯s note: Edgar: I¡¯m being falsely used, ah! Obviously I have been living contentedly in the forest raising a hamster T_T Chapter 25 Unedited chapter 25. Leopard Spirit Jones The Imperial family scandal broke out in just a short period of time. The vited sub-beastman¡¯s tearfulints on the starwork were spread everywhere. In the army, the Crown Prince had been arrogant and condescending; the videos and evidence of him bullying and humiliating the new recruit were also put online by someone. In addition, more people came out with information that the Crown Prince had toyed with numerous sub-beastmen and framed his highly talented ssmate. There were even many parties who personally came forward to testify against Edgar. Among them were the sub-beastmen who had been toyed with, the new recruit who had been bullied and humiliated, and also the ssmate who had been framed. These people¡¯s names and testimonies were authentic. For a time, the crown prince who had been worshipped unexpectedly became a lowlife who was detested by everyone. "I didn''t expect that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is actually this kind of person. It truly makes people very disappointed!" "Previous poster, you still call him His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? A man like him absolutely doesn¡¯t deserve to be a crown prince." "His perfect image was deliberately constructed by the Imperial family, right? " "If he¡¯s really an eight-star warrior, how could he lost his beast core just because he got besieged by a few wild animals? His strength is most likely fabricated, right? " ¡­¡­ On the starwork, all kinds ofments criticizing Edgar were breeding like flies. There were also some people who wanted to defend him, but their arguments seemed pale and weak in the presence of absolute evidence. More importantly, the Imperial family all along hadn¡¯te out to give an exnation. "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince isn¡¯t this kind of person. Don¡¯t get deceived by those people!" "I used to be His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s ssmate. He¡¯s indeed very remarkable. He didn''t need to frame other people at all." "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince definitely won¡¯t be a fallen beast . . ." ¡­¡­ "The people who say that Edgar is a good person, are you blind and can''t see that evidence?" "If he really didn''t do these things,e forward with evidence, ah! Get the original story to confront those people! "That violent fallen beast and Edgar¡¯s beast type are exactly the same, if it¡¯s not him, who is it then? " ¡­¡­ In the Imperial pce of the Beastman Empire, the emperor and the imperial consort were looking at the onlinements, and both their expressions were very ugly. Edgar had gone missing while exploring a new. They had been looking for him and still haven''t found him yet. Then this kind of news suddenly broke out online. If Edgar was here, they could make Edgar appear personally to exin that it had nothing to do with him. But, the crux was that Edgar was not here now and even had already been missing for half a year. Edgar couldn''t stand up for himself, and if they came out and exined, no one would believe it, let alone the people behind the scene who seemed to have been prepared since long ago. Even more, the evidence simply made people difficult to exin. For example, the video of Edgar bullying the new recruit. That was actually true, but the soldier had been punished because he had made a mistake and the mistake was not like the sort mentioned above, which was merely because the new recruit had not been respectful enough towards Edgar. Besides, Edgar had only hit him once. However, such truth, even if the Imperial family said it, themon people who were incited would not believe it. What was more . . . "This snake type fallen beast, is it Edgar after all?" The imperial consort had been repeatedly ying the online video of the violent snake type fallen beast, hisplexion dignified. The number of snake type beastmen were, nevertheless, countless. Even though the beastmen of the Imperial family were astonishingly gifted, but their looks were quite ordinary. There were many beastmen who looked like them, and the beastman in the video looked exactly the same as Edgar. So much so that . . . maybe he was Edgar. When Edgar had been carrying out his mission, someone had plotted against him. The coreponents of the man and the mech had all disappeared, only some mech fragments had been left behind on the battlefield. The tremendous energy fluctuation on the scene had probably been the result of him self-detonating his beast core . . . . From the beginning, they had firmly believed that he had not died. They felt that he was still alive. In this case, wasn¡¯t it possible that he had self-detonated his beast core and then got controlled by someone? Was it possible that the snake type fallen beast was really Edgar? "Only watching the video, I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s Edgar or not, but he won''t do this kind of thing." The emperor of the Beastman Empire was in the prime of life. He had still been high-spirited half a year ago, but now, he was unexpectedly showing his old age. His outstanding son suddenly had had an ident. This matter had hit him deeper than he had imagined. "Edgar won¡¯t do this kind of thing, but what if he¡¯s controlled by someone? What if he¡¯s drugged?" the imperial consort said eagerly. The two men looked at each other in dismay, silent atst. If it was really their child, what were they going to do? When the Imperial family scandal in the capital star got more and more intense, the helicopter carrying Shu Shu and Edgar finally arrived at the beastman colony of Cas. The beastman colony was located in the northern hemisphere of Cas, while the forest that had been their home was located in the southern hemisphere. The distance between both sides was far away, and there was also a strait separating the two. It was quite a marvel that Jeress and the other men had actually run off to such a distant ce to go hunting. From the inside of the helicopter, Shu Shu had seen all kinds of high-rise buildings, as well as various kinds of high-tech products. He had even seen someone standing on top of some flying object high up in the sky . . . . When did the science and technology on Earth develop so much? Shu Shu faintly felt that something was wrong, but it was toote to think deeply about it. ncing to left and right, he started to look like a simple person who was overwhelmed by new experiences and luxurious surroundings, constantly gasping in surprise. Gasp of surprise aside, he started to feel a bit afraid. Feeling uneasy, Shu Shu pulled the animal skins on his body tighter. He always felt that he looked out of cepared to everything here. Inexplicably, Jeress and the other men also made him feel strange. In the end, he actually couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Edgar¡¯s side. "Big Snake, this ce is really big, ah!" Shu Shu¡¯s face was full of emotions. Edgar was silent; he could not speak now, and also . . . from his perspective, this ce was not big. Indeed, when it came to ces, the capital star was a hundredfold bigger and a hundredfold more beautiful than here. "I feel a little afraid." Shu Shu said again, his voice very low. It was only Edgar who heard and understood Shu Shu¡¯s words. Extending his own tail, Edgar patted Shu Shu''s shoulder. Shu Shu was pacified and then recalled that it was a snake tail patting him . . . . It seemed that he was even more afraid now, ah! Shu Shu looked at the huge snake that was stationed very close to him, all the hair on his body standing on end. At this moment, he heard a very gentle voice: "Are you the little sub-beastman whom they picked up in the forest?" Shu Shu could not understand what the man said, but that man¡¯s appearance made Shu Shu feel very, very secure¡ªthat man was just like him, half-man half-animal! The man seemed to be about thirty years old. He didn¡¯t look like Jeress and the rest who were muscle-bound from head to toe¡ªon the contrary, he was rather thin. Looking at the cultured and refined man with a gentle smile hanging on his face made people who saw him can¡¯t help but have a deep, good impression of him. Without doubt, Shu Shu liked those two round ears on top of the man¡¯s human ears . . . . Those were leopard ears, right? Was this man in front of him a leopard spirit? "You¡¯re also just like me. Did your cultivation go wrong?" Shu Shu asked. The young man with leopard ears did not understand Shu Shu¡¯s words, but he already knew some things about Shu Shu from the inside information sent by Jeress. No wonder he had been smiling gently at Shu Shu all this time: "Hello, my name is Jones. I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯ll take you to do a checkup, OK?" Jones beckoned to Shu Shu, and Shu Shu followed after him for a few steps before looking back towards the huge snake. Edgar nced at Jones, tail tapping the floor a few times. "He can also go with us." Jones said to Shu Shu. "Dr. Jones, don¡¯t! This is a fallen beast!" Jeress immediately said. Although Dr. Jones was quite powerful, but he was also a mere sub-beastman. What if he got hurt by the fallen beast? "Do you think that I can''t even handle a fallen beast?" Dr. Jones was all smiles toward Jeress. "Of . . . of course not . . ." Jeress stammered, unexpectedly showing some fear on his face. Apparently, this leopard spirit was quite powerful, ah! Shu Shu looked at the man admiringly while encouraging himself. He believed that he would surely be very powerful as well. Even if he could not be very powerful, his disciple would definitely be very powerful! "Let''s go." Dr. Jones turned his body around and walked ahead. Shu Shu, a little nervous, followed closely behind. "Jeress¡¯ group found a little sub-beastman in the forest!" "He looks really cute, ah! So small and exquisite!" "I want to talk with the little sub-beastman!" ¡­¡­ A group of beastmen crowded in not far away, whispering. They stared at Shu Shu and drooled. Atst, someone could not help but stand up and walk toward Shu Shu. Naturally, it was a particrly tall beastman. He wore a skintightbat uniform, revealing all his muscles. When he walked, his imposing manner was even more striking. It was the first time Shu Shu saw such a tall man. He gaped at him and got scared in the end. Making eye contact with the other man¡¯s hungry gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but shrank a little and went to hide behind the "leopard spirit"¡ªthis daemon looked so fierce and also liked him, didn¡¯t he? Then, Shu Shu saw a scene that shocked him. The "leopard spirit" pressed a switch on his hand, and a needle flew toward the muscled male. The muscled man''s eyes went straight, and then he crashed onto the ground and turned into an elephant, slumbering and snoring. What an awesome hidden weapon! What an awesome leopard spirit! While Shu Shu was busy admiring the sub-beastman Jones, whom he believed was a leopard spirit, Jones himself was smiling and sweeping his eyes over the restless beastmen surrounding them: "This sub-beastman is still young, you¡¯d better not have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have." The surrounding beastmen thought of Dr. Jones¡¯ earlier trick and immediately quivered. They no longer dared to think too much. Jeress, who originally wanted to catch up, also halted his step with a bitter face. Jones brought Edgar and the little sub-beastman directly to his infirmary, and his expression suddenly became solemn: "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, how could you appear here? Also . . . how could you be a fallen beast?" Chapter 26 Unedited chapter 26. Watching Children Instructional Video During the journey, Edgar had mulled over what would follow after the little sub-beastman arrived at the beastman colony. For example, how to resolve his and the little sub-beastman¡¯s ID problem, how to contact his own parents, and also how to find the undiscovered traitor. He had thought of everything, but there had been no perfect answer. Until he saw Jones. Only then did he sigh in relief. Jones was a friend of his birth father. His birth father had been born on a remote, his family financial situation average, and Jones had once been his ssmate. Jones had been born in a wretched family, worse than his birth father¡¯s. Jones¡¯ family had been poor since he had been a child, so he had had no money to study in the university, but he had never given up on his study. He had joined the army at the age of eighteen and be a nurse. Later on, he had followed after a military doctor and studied medicine intensively under him. He had also been rmended several times by the army to study in some well-known hospitals. Twenty years ago, he had already been a famous trauma surgeon. He had also published a research paper on a quick suturing method for the beast type, and was an expert at performing surgery on the beastman who became a beast type after getting injured. In the Beastman Empire, he was one of the very best great masters in the field of medicine. Edgar regarded the very young-looking sub-beastman in front of him. His birth father and Dr. Jones had a very good rtionship. When Dr. Jones had returned to the capital star a few years ago, he had met with this man. Upon his birth father¡¯s request, he had even revealed his beast type and let the man collect material on him . . . . One heard that Dr. Jones had been living on a remote in order to be able to study all kinds of beastman medical cases better. Apparently it was true. "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" Jones asked again. Many sub-beastmen were not good at identifying a beastman''s beast type, but he was different. He had mixed in the army for thirty years and seen and known the beast types of countless beastmen. He had already had his own methods for identifying them, and he absolutely wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. Not to mention that the crown prince had once been in his hands, being "studied" carefully. Although he had not shown anything on the surface, but in fact, his heart had long been as turbulent as a stormy sea¡ªthe crown prince had be a fallen beast! Half a year ago, he had received the news that Edgar had been missing and, reportedly, had also suffered serious injuries. Therefore, whenever he heard that a serpentine fallen beast had showed up, he would specially go out to take a look. He had not expected that this time it was really Edgar. Jones couldn¡¯t stop his hands from trembling slightly. His shocked look made Shu Shu a bit puzzled. After discovering that the man¡¯s sight was fixed on the huge snake¡¯s body, he couldn''t help but said in a small voice: "Is there a problem with Big Snake?" The huge snake cultivated so quickly, could it be that it hade from an ancient race? Maybe it had a mythical animal bloodline and what not? How could it made this leopard spirit so surprised? His disciple was really exceptional. Edgar didn''t know Shu Shu''s train of thought. He waved his tail toward Jones and then used his tail tip to point at Shu Shu. His move was done behind Shu Shu¡¯s body, so Shu Shu totally didn¡¯t see it, and fortunately, he was looking at Jones curiously now. Jones finally calmed down. He nced at Shu Shu, and a smile showed up on his face: "You don''t seem to understand much about this world. I¡¯ll show you some popr children science videos." He pulled Shu Shu to the sofa on the side and pressed a button. Across the sofa, a screen appeared, and a children instructional video began to y. Vaguely, Shu Shu had already realized that everything here was very different than he had thought. To say the least, this ce waspletely different than the earth he knew. He was watching the children instructional video now, and he watched it very seriously while starting to follow the video to learn the localnguage. Although he wascking in strength, but, unlike the huge snake, he could already form the daemon core. It allowed him to have a highly retentive memory, so his learning ability was particrly fast. The little sub-beastman was engrossed in the children instructional video, but he would turn his head to look at Edgar from time to time. Taking note of this detail, Jones did not bring Edgar to another room and gave Edgar a tablet instead. Shu Shu had been paying attention to Edgar all along. When he saw this scene, he thought this little daemon spirit, Jones, had also prepared a toy or a learning tool for the huge snake. He actually did not take it seriously, but the corner of his eyes nevertheless didn¡¯t leave the huge snake¡¯s body. The huge snake had already developed intelligence. It could learn many human things like he had done long ago. He hoped it could learn more quickly, so that the two of them could help each other in the future. That¡¯s right, he had to study hard and strive for self-improvement. No matter what, he could not fall behind his own disciple. While Shu Shu was seriously learning from the children educational video, Edgar quickly tapped on the tablet in front of him andmunicated with Jones who stood beside him and also held a tablet. If they were in the capital star, they actually could use the more convenientwork helmets, but Cas was a remote and essentially wasn¡¯t connected to the starwork. The generalwork inside the did not even cover the whole. Naturally, they could only use this ordinary tablet. Anyway, it was enough for them tomunicate. Edgar used his body to block Shu Shu''s line of sight while his tail tip kept moving on the tablet. Not long after, he finished typing out his past experiences. Since his parents had let Jones record his physical data, Jones was surely trustworthy. Moreover, his current physical condition was obvious, and he also had nothing to hide. Jones read the words in front of him, hisplexion very unsightly. The members of the Imperial family were always sparse; Edgar was the only child of the current emperor and his imperial consort. And now, Edgar had be a fallen beast and was being framed by someone. How big of a blow was it for them? Furthermore, in whose hands Edgar had gone down after all? Was it possible that these people were actually targeting the emperor and his imperial consort? Jones¡¯ expression was a little grave. In the end, he could only write on the tablet: ¡°I will inform His Majesty and the Imperial Consort of your news.¡± He had used the courteous you to call Edgar before, but now that he was less anxious, he did not use it anymore. "Don''t let others know." Edgar tapped out the sentence on the tablet. After tapping it out, his mood was exceptionallyplicated. Of course he wanted to return to human society, but he had already be a beast. If he did go back, he would only be an inconvenience. He might as well let other people think that he was dead. Jones took a quick look at the huge snake in front of him. At first, he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just gave a bitter smile. He had studied the fallen beasts for so many years and always hoped that he could make the fallen beasts be the beastmen again, but he had gained nothing. Legend had it that when the gods saw the sub-beastmen live in hardships, they had the beasts be the beastmen to protect the sub-beastmen properly, and the beast core was the key for them to be humans. Without the beast core . . . they were just beasts. A fallen beast could no longer be a human. This matter had long been known by all people in the Beastman Empire. And so, how could a beast exist in human society? Coming outside with themunication device, Jones took a deep breath and couldn''t help but frown slightly. Cas was too far away from the capital star. Although the military information channel could be directly connected with the capital star, but wanting to open that kind of channel required passingyer uponyer of checkpoints. It was very unlikely to genuinely depend on this channel to transmit information. He was afraid that Edgar¡¯s affairs would spread everywhere in the end. Jones eventually used his ownmunication device to transmit the confidential information. By sending the information through the information hub, it might reach the capital star in a few days. Although the speed was a bit slow, but in any case, the information would not be known by other people . . . . Edgar had already been missing for half a year, just a few more days would not make a difference. Done with this matter, Jones returned to the previous room just to see that the huge snake was apanying the little sub-beastman nearby, watching TV together with the little sub-beastman. The two people looked very harmonious. No, these were not two people. Rather, these were a human and a beast. TL¡¯s note: Äú (n¨ªn) = you (courteous) Äã (n¨«) = you (informal) We''re 20% into the story by chapters ? (¡ã ~ ¡ã ~) Chapter 27 Unedited chapter 27. Getting Help to Settle Down Shu Shu was watching those instructional videos that children watched, and the more he saw, the more he felt that something was wrong. He had always thought that he had still been on the earth. The second he had been found, he had still thought that he had run into a group of monsters who lived together on the earth. But now it seemed that he had been wrong, ah! In the end, he was momentarily unable to say where the wrongness was, but somehow, everything now was totally different from what he had imagined. Shu Shu was just thinking about it when he suddenly saw the "little daemon" in the video being carried by his parents onto a spaceship. On the screen, the cartoon child Cocoa danced along to the background sound of ¡°Cocoa travels on a spaceship; Cocoa is going to travel on a spaceship; Cocoa goes on a trip; Cocoa is going to go on a trip¡±, looking iparably lively. Shu Shu, however, was already stupefied. Spaceship! There was actually a spaceship here! This video talked about all kinds of general knowledge in life, and a spaceship actually showed up in the video! Here . . . was not the earth? When he had been trapped in the forest before, because he had once lived in the forest for a long, long time, although he had been afraid, but he hadn¡¯t felt that he had been incongruous with everything around him. Now though . . . . Shu Shu had the faint sensation of being abandoned by the whole world. This ce . . . was not the earth he had lived in. Although the spiritual power on the earth was sparse, and the environmental pollution was grave, and he had not seen any other daemon except for him, but the earth after all was his native ce. He had lived there for so many years, but here . . . Where was this ce after all? Those men, were they really daemons? In panic, Shu Shu whole person couldn''t help but start to stiffen and then tremble slightly. Edgar had been paying attention to Shu Shu¡¯s condition. When he discovered this situation, he immediately came to Shu Shu, observing Shu Shu anxiously. A familiar scent suddenly appeared; Shu Shu subconsciously stretched his arms out and hugged Edgar''s head while asking: "Big Snake, where the heck is this, ah?" His eyes were hot, and then his tears flowed out. Edgar was somewhat dazed when the little sub-beastman suddenly got so close to him. Then, feeling the warm tears falling onto his body, he became relentlessly distressed. However, he did not even have hands to help wiping those tears. "What to do, ah . . ." Shu Shu once again asked. He had to say that everything here was so unfamiliar to him, and it was only the huge snake that he was quite familiar with . . . . Wait a minute, snake? Shu Shu abruptly reacted. Apparently he was . . . hugging a snake head? The scales under his hands were cold and smooth, and the enormous snake mouth was next to him . . . . Before, this situation would definitely make Shu Shu scared to "death" or immediately rigid, but now he already had a certain immunity. As a result, he, at any rate, didn''t react in the ways mentioned above. He ultimately just pushed the huge snake away and then cried out in fear and jumped onto the sofa. It seemed like . . . this kind of reaction was even more hurtful? Shu Shu saw that the huge snake remained motionless even when being pushed away by him. On the whole, he felt very embarrassed: "I''m sorry, I¡¯m sorry . . ." He also didn''t want to do such things, but he could not do anything about his instinctive reaction . . . . Edgar actually had long been used to it. The little sub-beastman was not that courageous and was also afraid of snake. Indeed, this kind of thing was quite normal, and in fact, it was nothing to find fault with. After all, the little sub-beastman had been trying his best to ovee his fear to approach Edgar. Although Edgar thought so, but his heart was still iparably bitter. "Big Snake, ah, when you be a human, I definitely won¡¯t be afraid of you." Shu Shu gazed at the huge snake and smiled fawningly. He only had the huge snake now. The huge snake did not have any malice and would even protect him. He really didn''t want to be so afraid of it and kill his future prospects, but he couldn''t help it . . . . He had to make the huge snake cultivate sessfully into a human as soon as possible! When the huge snake seeded in cultivating into a human, he would have nothing to be afraid of! "You . . . don''t move. Let me take a look at your cultivation progress." Shu Shu said while using a finger to touch the huge snake¡¯s body very carefully. Then he sent off a sliver of spiritual power within his body. Using spiritual power to check other people''s internal condition was actually very rude. A normal person absolutely wouldn¡¯t let other people''s spiritual power enter their body. However, Shu Shu did not know about this issue, and Edgar also didn¡¯t guard against Shu Shu. As a result, Shu Shu¡¯s spiritual power flew free with no obstruction within Edgar''s body. Soon, it checked Edgar¡¯s condition all the way through. Quite a lot of spiritual power, ah! Moreover . . . it seemed like it was going to transform? It loosely meant that the huge snake¡¯s lightning tribtion could arrive tomorrow! Shu Shu¡¯s previously gloomy mood was swept clean, and he excitedly patted the huge snake¡¯s head and praised it: ¡°Disciple, you¡¯re really awesome! You¡¯re going to transform, and you¡¯re several hundred times faster than your master!¡± No, it seemed to be more than several hundred times. He had cultivated for hundreds of years, while this snake had only cultivated for less than one hundred days! Anyway, this was a good thing. When the huge snake became a human, he would have apanion. Even if he could not make a living to live here, at worst, he would just return to the mountain together with his disciple. When the moment came, making his disciple go hunting while he himself preparing a meal at home was also fine. Of course, if it was possible, he still hoped that he could stay here. After all, there were so many amazing high-tech products here . . . . Thinking about it, Shu Shu pulled the huge snake closer and continued to watch the children instructional video: "We both have to study hard and strive for self-improvement, so we can find a job in the future. We also have to find a good job, only then would we be all right. You can eat too much." Edgar: "..." All beastmen could eat, ah! Edgar apanied the little sub-beastman to watch all kinds of videos that he had never watched in his childhood, and his mood slowly became tranquil. At the same time, he was also a bit puzzled. The little sub-beastman had said several times that Edgar would be able to be a sub-beastman in the future. What was the meaning of these words? The meaning of "human" should surely be sub-beastman, right? Every time the little sub-beastman said ¡°human¡±, he pointed at himself. Shu Shu''s learning ability was very fast. When Jones returned after arranging a few things, Shu Shu could already speak some simple sentences to him: "Hello! Hello! My name is Shu Shu." Jones smiled at Shu Shu. He had already learned some things about this little sub-beastman from Edgar. ording to Edgar¡¯s version of events, this little sub-beastman was his savior, but he did not understand anything at all. After bing aware of this detail, Jones originally wanted to give this little sub-beastman an examination and thenpare the result with the gene bank to check if there was a possibility that he was a missing sub-beastman or not. In the end, he was rejected by Edgar. There should be some secrets in this little sub-beastman¡¯s body. However, he appeared to be very simple. Even if there were some secrets, by no means those secrets were ill-intentioned. ncing at the little sub-beastman who put all his thoughts on his face, Jones immediately felt a little rxed: "Hello, Susu! My name is Jones (Qi¨®ng s¨©)." Dying poor (qi¨®ng s¨«)? Shu Shuughed up his sleeve and smiled furtively, but then he quickly put away his smile. Was my name very strange? Jones was a bit puzzled. Afterwards, he helped Shu Shu setting up a residence¡ªby now, both Shu Shu and Edgar were his responsibilities to be taken care of. A little sub-beastman had suddenly appeared in the forest. Although this matter was strange, it actually did not need Jones the doctor. But this time, taking Edgar into consideration, he nevertheless took on the responsibility to handle this matter. He also found a good reason for his involvement¡ªhe definitely could not deliver the cute little sub-beastman to that group of uncouth fellows in the barracks to be taken care of. As for Edgar, this fallen beast . . . . He said he wanted to help this fallen beast examine his physical condition, and everyone else immediately understood. "You two stay here for the time being, OK? Just tell me if you need anything. Also, your identity chip, I will bring it to you tomorrow." Jones said to Shu Shu. Knowing that Shu Shu might not understand, he also made some gestures, letting Shu Shu stay at ease. Although the house prepared by Jones was very different than those on the earth, but many of its areas were simr. Jones in front demonstrated how to use various kinds of domestic electric appliances. Shu Shu more or less mastered them; he could even operate all the kitchen stuffs. "They prepared a lot of food!" Shu Shu found that there was a big freezer in the kitchen, and after seeing a lot of meat frozen inside, his eyes were bright. Edgar finally ate some roast meat today. Of course, Shu Shu used the oven to roast it. He had never used an oven, so he didn¡¯t dare to roast the meat for too long. The first time, he only roasted it for two minutes. After two minutes, he took the roast meat out to inspect it. He discovered that it was still not roasted. He put it back and roasted it for another five minutes. After five minutes, it was still not roasted enough. He put it in again to roast for ten minutes . . . . Roasted like this, of course the roast meat would not taste good. But, whether it was Edgar or Shu Shu, both of them were very satisfied with the meal. After eating, Shu Shu immediately said: "Let''s hurry up and cultivate, OK!" TL¡¯s note: Jones = Qi¨®ng s¨© Çí (qi¨®ng) = jasper; fine jade; beautiful; exquisite ˹ (s¨©) = (phic); this Çî (qi¨®ng) = poor; destitute; to use up; to exhaust; thoroughly; extremely ËÀ (s¨«) = to die; impassable; uncrossable; inflexible; rigid; damned; extremely Chapter 28 Unedited chapter 28. It¡¯s Time to Advance the Cultivation Cas was vast, but sparsely popted, so they had construction robots that helped building houses. The people generally lived in detached vis, and naturally, Jones also prepared a vi for Edgar and Shu Shu. On the ground floor of the two-story small building, there were a living room, a kitchen, a dining room, and a guest bedroom. Upstairs, there were two bedrooms and a study plus a quiterge terrace. At this moment, Shu Shu was bringing Edgar to the terrace: "Come, let¡¯s start cultivating!" Edgar began to cultivate. He had just cultivated for a while when he felt the area where he had lost the scales before started to itch again. What exactly was going on? Cultivating was advantageous to him. He was very sure about this point. It was just . . . why would he feel itchy? Why had his scales fallen off as a result of cultivating? Edgar couldn''t concentrate on cultivating because of his physical condition. In the end, he barely opened his eyes when he saw that the little sub-beastman was staring at him. Shu Shu originally wanted to cultivate together with the huge snake, but he was now stuck on a level where he could not go up or go down. Not to mention that the spiritual power within his body was only a little. He basically couldn''t cultivate, so he simply stared at the disciple beside him, watching it continuously. Discovering that the disciple was not cultivating, he urged it repeatedly: "Cultivate, ah. Hurry up and cultivate!" Edgar looked at the little sub-beastman and, enduring the continuing itch, started to cultivate again. He and the little sub-beastman did not spend much time interacting, so he didn''t want to refuse the little sub-beastman¡¯s request. Shu Shu saw how the huge snake worked hard and nodded with satisfaction. When the huge snake became a human, they would be able to stay together forever! Thinking about those things, Shu Shu became a little sleepy. He said a few more words and had the huge snake work hard cultivating. Nevertheless, he himself went to the bedroom and slept. A human bed was really sofortable to sleep on, so soft. It was truly many times better than the bed he had made himself . . . . Edgar cultivated for one night and felt that his strength had recovered some more, even if his body still itched. The stream of so-called energy within his body became even more abundant, looking like it was going to overflow. This energy had initially been gas-like, and now it became watery. It would probably be solid afterwards, right? It was a pity that he did not know whether this thing also had other uses apart from healing. Later, when he lived alone in the forest, he might actually try to study the usefulness of this thing to pass the time. After Edgar circted the spiritual power within his body once, he saw the little sub-beastman dazedlye out of the room with eyes closed, inhaling through the nose and walking over to his side. Edgar stayed stock-still in the same ce, wanting to see if the little sub-beastman would run into his arms . . . . Well, he had no arms now, so the little sub-beastman would only walk to his side and get close to him. However, things obviously would not be so wonderful. The little sub-beastman barely walked a few steps before waking up. He looked around in rm, paused, and then ran back to his room. After a while, the properly-dressed little sub-beastman ran out again and arrived in from of him: "Let me take a look at your cultivation!" Edgar obediently let the little sub-beastman check his condition. He moved his body in passing to block the area with the missing scales. Shu Shu quickly checked out Edgar''s condition and discovered that Edgar was one step closer to advancement. Face showing a pleasantly surprised expression, he praised: "Big Snake, you¡¯re really great!" Edgar suddenly thought that a little itching was nothing. However, as this thought rose, he at once felt a little ridiculous . . . . Truly, he still didn''t expect that one day his brain would get dizzy and confused because of a beauty. This little sub-beastman actually couldn¡¯t be considered beautiful. At most, he could be called cute. If it was in the past, Edgar reckoned that he simply wouldn¡¯t take note of someone like the little sub-beastman. However, they had met at the most appropriate time . . . . Edgar found that he somewhat wanted to rub against the little sub-beastman. In addition to this, he also wanted to touch the little sub-beastman¡¯s chubby little face. Taking back and putting away his own tail that repeatedly wanted to escape to the little sub-beastman¡¯s side, Edgar gritted his teeth and tapped his tail down three times¡ªthis was the "secret signal" that he and the little sub-beastman had agreed on; as long as he tapped down three times, it indicated that he was hungry. At the moment, he either needed to try diverting his own attention or just eat something, OK! "I¡¯ll make you something to eat right away!" Shu Shu hurriedly went to the kitchen and began to cook at lightning speed. Worried that cooking with the oven was too slow, he used a meat slicer to cut the meat real thin and then boiled the thin slices ??thoroughly. After taking them out and rinsing them with cold water, he quickly put them on a te for the huge snake to eat. Edgar was happily watching Shu Shu bustle around. The little sub-beastman still cared a lot about him! At this time, Shu Shu actually wished his movements could be faster and faster, only then would he be alright. He was not afraid of everything else, but he was afraid of his hungry disciple. If the hungry disciple suddenly thought that its master was quite delicious, what could he do about it? Actually, Shu Shu did know that the huge snake would not suddenly run over and eat him, but he just couldn''t control himself from thinking irrationally . . . . Wait until the huge snake became a human, and then everything would be good! Shu Shu made a pile of food to feed the huge snake¡¯s stomach to the full. Following this, he also ate a few mouthfuls, and then he should supervise and urge his disciple to continue cultivating. Shu Shu kept thinking about the fact that the huge snake would be a human, and then he realized . . . . The daily necessities in this house seemed to be only for him alone? The huge snake would be a human for real, and it did not even have some proper clothes, did it? How about he went out and bought some? But he did not have any money, what¡¯s to be done then? Shu Shu was at a loss for a while and then abruptly realized that he was thinking too much. The huge snake still had not be a human yet, who knew what size of clothes it was going to wear? Maybe when the moment came, it would transform into a little baby! Looking at the huge snake, the ancient Shu Shu who was showing a strange smile ultimately decided to continue to study hard. First, he had to learn speaking the localnguage. However, Shu Shu had not studied for long before someone came. It was Jeress who had brought him out of the forest: "Hello, Susu!" "Hello!" Shu Shu showed a big smile toward the other man. He had a good impression of this lion spirit. Keeping his mind on practicing the spokennguage, he asked: "What¡¯s your name?" "My name is Jeress!" Jeress was smiling and using the simplestnguage tomunicate with the sub-beastman in front of him. Edgar silently stared at the two men, feeling depressed. "Good disciple, you continue to cultivate, ah!" Shu Shu saw Edgar standing still beside him and urged the huge snake. Edgar was even more depressed. He focused on ring coldly at the two men in front of him. Jeress only felt that his body was getting colder and colder. Taking a quick look at the ring snake next to him, he suddenly had some guilty conscience. In front of the beastman father¡¯s face, he flirted with the sub-beastman son. This action absolutely deserved a beating. But the little sub-beastman was really cute! Even if he undoubtedly didn¡¯t have a chance to pursue this little sub-beastman, he was still eager to talk to him . . . . Jeress stayed strong. Shu Shu was unaware of everything. After practicing the spokennguage for a while, he was very firm in rushing the huge snake to cultivate. TL''s note: Sad to say that once-a-week update will start sooner than I''ve expected. Instead of chapter 33, it''ll start on chapter 29. So, see you next Wednesday! Chapter 29 Unedited chapter 29. Feeling Jealous and Thundercloud Jeress was a very patient man; Shu Shu and he chatted pretty well. Relying on the daemon¡¯s powerful memory, Shu Shu spoke more and more smoothly and soon caught up with . . . a two-year-old little beastman. Although a two-year-old little beastman was not likely to have a wide vocabry, and although there were still many words that Shu Shu didn¡¯t understand, but he believed that everything would quickly change. He had never spoken anynguage before, but just by listening to people talking, when he turned into a human form, he began as a clever daemon who could immediately speak. Was there any possibility that he could not learn thenguage of this ce? Shu Shu was full of confidence in himself. When Jones came to find Edgar, he saw that Shu Shu and Jeress had moved up to chatting, and the content of the chat . . . . He estimated it was about the same to that of kindergarten children? "Good morning!" Jones issued the greeting with a smile and observed the little sub-beastman carefully. The little sub-beastman was in a good spirit, so it could be assumed that he had had a pretty good restst night. He also adapted well to thepletely-new environment, which was actually very rare. In fact, in the little sub-beastman¡¯s current situation, he should not live alone. The right thing to do was trying to find another sub-beastman to apany him or having him live in a family with sub-beastman. It had been Edgar who proposed that he and the little sub-beastman should just live alone, and Jones had not refused. Not only Jones trusted Edgar''s self-control, he also reckoned that they could only get along like that for several days, so there was no need to separate them now. "Good morning." Shu Shu greeted back and smiled at the leopard spirit who had suffered the same mishap as him when bing a human. Although this world made him feel out of ce, but he was not overly scared. The society on the earth had legal systems and institutions, and this ce had to be even more developed than the earth. It should be unlikely that they would kill people like scything grass, right? Yeah, it would certainly not happen. If they had really been bad people, they would have already taken him prisoner! "Do you want to go out and have a stroll? You may have Jeress apany you going out." Jones said and then said it again a few more times using easily understood words: "Do you want to go for a walk? Do you want to go shopping? Jeress will take you there." Going out to shop? Shu Shu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded vigorously: ¡°I want to!¡± After he nodded, he remembered something: ¡°Money. I have no money.¡± He had already asked Jeress to exin about ¡°money¡±. After all, it was a very important thing that could buy food. "This is for you. Jeress will teach you how to use it." Jones took out a card and gave it to Shu Shu. Shu Shu looked at the card, and his eyes were as bright as the full moon. However, he also felt that he should not take other people¡¯s money casually. In the end, he patted his own chest and said, ¡°Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I will give it back to you.¡± Jones could not stop the corner of his mouth from twitching. He knew that this child probably wanted to say that he would return the moneyter, but he didn''t know how to say ter". As a primitive, remote, Cas was basically self-sufficient. It didn''t cost much money here, and Jones also didn''tck money, so he immediately said: "No need." "I will." Shu Shu said. Following this, he spoke to his disciple in Chinese: "Disciple, you must work hard in the future. Earn some money to pay me back, you know?" He went out because he wanted to shop for his disciple, but of course, the disciple also had to contribute and pay him back. The little sub-beastman was willing to spend his own money, but he was not willing to spend other people¡¯s? Edgar was perfectly satisfied. "Move. Let''s go shopping." Shu Shu spoke in localnguage and beckoned to the huge snake. "Hold on, he can''t go." Jones put a stop to it. Seeing Shu Shu''s puzzled face, he exined the reason: "It¡¯s inconvenient." The huge snake still hadn¡¯t cultivated into a human, so it was indeed inconvenient and might even scare people . . . . Shu Shu epted this reason, however, thinking that the huge snake could not go, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to go as well. "There are many interesting things there." Jeress tried to persuade Shu Shu. He really, really wanted to shop together with the little sub-beastman. "Yes, ah, there are also many beautiful clothes there." Jones added. The little sub-beastman had been wearing animal skin on his arrival. Although he had changed his clothes now, the change of clothes was actually the most ordinary style of loungewear Jones had brought. Today the little sub-beastman could definitely go and pick some nice clothes to buy and wear at home. "There are also lots and lots of delicious things!" Jeress said again. Shu Shu didn''t care much about clothes, but hearing that there were lots of delicious things, he couldn''t resist anymore. Swallowing his saliva, he firmly stated: "Go! I will go!" "Big Snake, wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll bring you some delicious things!" Before leaving, Shu Shu once again spoke to the huge snake in Chinese. Seeing Shu Shu and Jeress leave together, Edgar¡¯s mood was extraordinarily bad, but he also knew that Jones wanted to have a talk with him and had to sent Shu Shu away for that. Needless to say, Edgar had not stopped him. Jones indeed had something to say to Edgar, and he also nned to give Edgar a physical examination at the same time. Yesterday, he had suddenly be aware that Edgar had be a fallen beast, and he had been so unsettled that he overlooked the opportunity. He naturally had to make up for it now. "I¡¯ve promised you that I wouldn¡¯t push the little sub-beastman to get a physical examination. Nevertheless, I must give you a physical examination." Jones, seeing Edgar unwilling to cooperate, coaxed him. Edgar hesitated, but he still nodded in the end. However, he couldn''t help but think of the little sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman was obviously very unfamiliar with everything here, yet he could dress himself and could also use every kind of electrical appliances after taking a look at them . . . . Could it be that he had lived on a solitary in a remote location before? In this case, why didn''t he know the difference between a beastman and a sub-beastman? When Edgar was being examined by Jones, Shu Shu was shopping. Formerly, he had merely been a very, very small little hamster. Naturally, it had been impossible to go shopping. Now was his first time seeing such a lively street, and he was simply excited to the max. Selling clothes, selling foods, selling toys . . . . Shu Shu saw a whole group of shops, and the more he saw, the more excited he was. There were many things that he especially wanted to buy, but the money in his possession was actually not his. If he spent it excessively, he might not be able to afford it in the future. In that case, he could only restrain himself! He had had an owner who couldn''t control herself from buying all kinds of things. Every month, she squandered all her monthly sry. Once, at the end of the month, she couldn''t even afford to eat instant noodles, so she had no other choice but to take those oats, millets, and corn kernels that were originally for him to eat and use them to make some porridge for herself. It was totally unbearable! In no way would he fall into this plight! However, the barbecue next door smelled really good, ah . . . . In the end, Shu Shu still handed out the card he held and asked for ten skewers of barbecue. "I¡¯ll treat you, all right?" Jeress was a little anxious. He was taking a sub-beastman shopping, and he actually let the sub-beastman buy his own snacks. He would be despised and condemned by the other beastmen! "No need, no need." Shu Shu shook his head. It was better to be indebted to only one person, making it easy to pay up in the future . . . . As he spoke, he bit down a big mouthful of barbecue. This barbecue was really much more delicious than the ones made by himself. He had to let the huge snake taste it . . . . Shu Shu put some barbecue into his food pouches, leaving no trace. His food pouches were a very magical space. He could put lots and lots of food in there. The food put inside wouldn¡¯t go bad or even get tainted with other smells. They were practically as handy as the magical space in certain novels. The only drawback was that . . . the entrance of this space was his mouth. Therefore, although there was space, but he could only put food into it, and only small-sized food, either. Other things . . . he wanted to stuff some clothes into it, but they could not go in. Shu Shu cheerfully gnawed on the barbecue; some he ate, and some he put into the food pouches. In a short time, ten skewers of barbecue were gone. It just so happened that there was someone selling fruits on the side, so he again asked for a te of fruits and continued to follow the previous pattern. He ate and ate until he was very full, and he also put so many things into his food pouches. Then Shu Shu remembered his real mission¡ªhe wanted to buy some daily necessities for the huge snake. Together with Jeress, Shu Shu went into a family supermarket and strolled around. In the small house where he lived, only the master bedroom had a set of bed sheet and quilt. Since the other rooms had none, he had to buy a few sets. There was only one set of toothbrush and washcloth, so he also had to buy more. There was only a pair of house shoes, so he had to buy one more pair . . . . Considering the huge snake¡¯s imminent transformation into a human, it would need some clothes. But because Shu Shu did not know the size, he only bought a thick nightwear in the end. He could not read or write the localnguage, so when he bought the nightwear, he just chose a big and thick one that only used two straps to fasten, making it especially convenient to put on or take off. He thought even if it turned out that it was too big for his disciple to wear, it could still be used as a quilt or a cover. However, he did not know that what he bought was actually the style of nightwear worn by the beastmen. Jeress didn''t understand why the little sub-beastman bought these things, but they were not expensive and were alsomonly used household items. He didn''t say much and just helped packing them up. Then he delivered the little sub-beastman along with all kinds of things he had bought back to the ce where the little sub-beastman lived. "Thank you." Shu Shu watched Jeress help him move everything in, feeling grateful from the bottom of his heart. "Don''t mention it, I haven¡¯t done anything." Jeress promptly said. As a matter of fact, for a beastman who still didn''t have a partner, apanying a single sub-beastman shopping was a pleasant task. "Come again tomorrow and let¡¯s eat together!" Shu Shu said again. "Alright, I¡¯lle again tomorrow!" Jeress'' eyes immediately shone. Edgar had asked Jones to help checking the area where his scales had fallen off. However, nothing hade to light from the examination. Initially, he was still at a loss thinking about what the hell the problem was with his missing scales, but when he saw this scene, he did not have time to care about the problem with his scales anymore. The little sub-beastman actually invited Jeress toe round for a meal! He didn''t want anyone else eat the food made personally by the little sub-beastman, but he . . . what did he have to do to stop it? Edgar''s mood became low, and when he saw the things bought by the little sub-beastman, he felt like being struck by lightning. The various kinds of things in the house that Jones had prepared for them were veryplete. Although only one person used them, but they were already enough for the little sub-beastman to use for a while. Why did he suddenly buy so many things? Who did he buy these things for? Watching the little sub-beastman arrange the second bedroom upstairs and then put the nightwear worn by the beastmen into the wardrobe of the second bedroom, Edgar was a little stupefied. Would the little sub-beastman respond to Jeress¡¯ courting? Although Edgar considered Jeress inferior, but on this remote, he was already good enough. The little sub-beastman also liked his beast type and would agree that his type was definitely very normal. If only Edgar had realized it earlier, he would not have allowed the little sub-beastman and that guy go shopping together! But what use was him not allowing it? He was a fallen beast, and he would never be able to apany the little sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman would definitely find a beastman to live together, and that man would never be him. He didn''t want to be a beast; he wanted to be a human. Unfortunately, he was already a beast. The unwillingness in Edgar¡¯s heart got more and more intense, and the spiritual power in his body automatically circted faster and faster. There was a faint feeling of what was going to happen and so forth in his heart, and the area on his body where the scales had fallen off got more and more itchy, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know what would happen. Finally, feeling jittery, he tapped his tail three times. He wanted to make the little sub-beastman prepare his meal instead of carrying on arranging the second bedroom. "Are you hungry?" Shu Shu saw Edgar use his tail to tap the floor three times and immediately ran towards the kitchen, lest he was too slow and made the huge snake grow an appetite for him. But to prepare a meal that fast was impossible . . . . Shu Shu suddenly remembered that inside his food pouches, there were some delicious foods he had brought back for the huge snake. He atst breathed a sigh of relief and then took out all the foods that he had put into his food pouches: "I brought back lots of delicious food for you!" Later on, when the little sub-beastman had a partner, he would only do this kind of thing for his partner, right? Edgar, eyeing the food, had no appetite at all. "You hurry up and eat! Fill your stomach and don''t be hungry!" Shu Shu impatiently pushed the food forward. Seeing the huge snake staring at him and not moving its mouth, he once again said: "You can rest assured that these are taken out of my food pouches. I guarantee that they¡¯re clean and won''t even have my saliva." Edgar actually didn¡¯t mind eating the little sub-beastman¡¯s saliva, but he felt extremely violent as long as he thought that, in the future, someone might get the little sub-beastman¡¯s attention just like him. The spiritual power in his body became more and more violent. Inexplicably, he also felt that there was something in the sky that began to oppress him. At this time, Shu Shu also felt something was wrong. He looked at the sky with puzzlement across his whole face, a little doubtful: "Why does it seem like something is going to happen?" Right at this moment, the sky exploded with a loud burst, and the thundercloud began to gather in the sky. Chapter 30 Unedited chapter 30. Struck by Lightning Together How did this pressure resemble the one from that time when he had been going to go through the tribtion? Shu Shu was a bit confused. Before long, he thought of something and quickly turned towards Edgar. Staring at Edgar for a while, Shu Shu then broke into a run. He ran outside and saw a thundercloud in the sky. At once, he shouted excitedly: "Lightning tribtion! It¡¯s the lightning tribtion!" Rolling in the sky, that cloud lookedpletely different than ordinary cloud. That . . . was indeed a thundercloud, ah! He knew that his disciple''s lightning tribtion was about to arrive, but he had never expected that it would actually arrive so fast! His disciple was going to be a human? ! Shu Shu was both startled and delighted. At this time, Edgar had alsoe outside and raised his head to watch the sky together with Shu Shu. How could an enormous ck cloud suddenly appear in the sky? Looking at the lightning that shed from time to time in the ck cloud, Edgar felt that a thunderbolt would inevitably strike their house down . "Big Snake, you must go through the tribtion. You go outside and go through the tribtion, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here . . ." Shu Shu got a lot of genuine general knowledge about cultivation from the red bead. Included among these was that you had to go through the tribtion by yourself, otherwise it might make the lightning tribtion be very formidable and very difficult to endure. This point was the reason why the huge snake had to definitely leave the house. However, before he even finished speaking, the huge snake suddenly rushed over and used its tail to roll him up and then quickly fled towards a spacious and empty area in the distance. The little sub-beastman seemed to want to say something, but Edgar had no time to listen to him speak¡ªthe lightning in the sky was going to strike them down, he had to quickly escape with the little sub-beastman! Carrying the little sub-beastman, Edgar slithered faster than ever before and soon brought the little sub-beastman to a spacious and empty ying field a short distance away. A spacious and empty area like this was suitable to be used for evading thunderbolt . . . . Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to put the little sub-beastman down, but he suddenly discovered that the thundercloud actually followed them and was now staying on top of the spacious and empty square. Moreover, it was also a little bigger. He would still be struck by lightning here! Edgar had no time to think too much; he rolled up the little sub-beastman and continued to move forward, fleeing. "Put me down!" Rolled up by the snake tail and carried away at high speed, Shu Shu felt that the food he had swallowed down to his belly before were all going to be jolted out. The lightning tribtion was about to begin, and if he was not let go, then it would also count him in and make him struck by lightning together with the huge snake, ah! He had been struck by lightningst time, and it had been very, very painful. He didn''t want to be struck again now! Hurry up and let him go, ah! Edgar clearly didn''t know what Shu Shu was thinking. He faintly felt that the thundercloud in the sky was exceptionally dangerous. Now he was even more determined to take the little sub-beastman away and run for their lives. He fled at extraordinary speed, and soon he arrived at another spacious and empty spot. The thundercloud followed them closely until it gathered above them once again. There wasn¡¯t enough time to talk or to think too much; Edgar changed direction and continued to flee. Edgar was running so fast to the extent that when Shu Shu opened his mouth to speak, the wind rushed into his mouth, and he could hardly speak. However, no matter how difficult it was to speak, some words still had to be spoken: "You . . . you¡¯re so stupid, ah!" His disciple was truly an idiot, ah. The thundercloud wasing; his disciple should have stayed put, rested well, and made a careful preparation, only then would it be all right when facing the lightning tribtion. To his surprise, it carried him everywhere instead, fleeing in a vain attempt to hide from the lightning tribtion. Really, it was downright stupid! Howe there was such a stupid creature in this world? ! Shu Shu was rolled up by the snake tail, and he vaguely sensed that the lightning tribtion seemed to have included himself. He felt like crying but had no tears. How dare the huge snake dig a hole for him like this! Fine, presumably, he couldn''t put all the me on the huge snake. Today could be like this, he also had a hand in it. me him for not exining clearly to the huge snake about the matter of going through the tribtion early on . . . . But the huge snake hadn¡¯t been particrly able to understand his words before, so he had been at a loss to exin about it, ah . . . . Furthermore, he really hadn¡¯t known that the lightning tribtion could actuallye so fast, ah! At that time, when he had sensed that his lightning tribtion woulde, he had waited for one day before it had truly arrived. Who knew that Edgar¡¯s tribtion would actuallye so fast? Seeing the thundercloud in the sky getting bigger and bigger and begin to produce thunder and lightning, Shu Shu momentarily wanted to cry. At this time, the hustle and bustle had also attracted other people¡¯s attention. Jeress and the other men¡¯s vacation was not over yet, but since they had already returned, they did not go out hunting again. Rather, they stayed in the camp to continue training. They were originally telling others about all kinds of things they had encountered this time, conveniently taking out photos for others to see. Then they discovered the sudden appearance of a ck cloud in the originally sunny and cloudless sky. "What¡¯s that thing? Didn¡¯t the weather forecast say that there¡¯s no rain today?" Jeca, looking at the ck cloud on the horizon, asked in confusion. "Even if it¡¯s going to rain, it¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s only a single dark cloud." Someone on the side replied, frowning and wondering why the ck cloud looked abnormal. "It seems that there are also thunder and lightning inside the ck cloud?" Another man said. They all watched the ck cloud in confusion. Jeress looked at the direction of the ck cloud¡¯s location and then said with a frown: "Let''s go take a look!" Jeress''s voice barely fell, and the other men had already run toward that direction in a hurry . . . . Just like Jeress¡¯ group, there were many people who rushed to the same direction. Jones had even run earlier, but they all unexpectedly couldn¡¯t catch up with the ck cloud¡ªthat fleeing ck cloud was really formidable. "Crap! This cloud shouldn¡¯t be alive, right? Its escape route is really amazing!" Jaka couldn''t help eximing. Right at this moment, a muffled sound sted from between the heaven and earth. Soon after, thick and solid lightning bolts streaked out together from the inside of the ck cloud and struck the ground. The people present all saw the lightning, but it was truly the first time they saw such dazzling lightning, and all of them were quite shaken. At this time, the ck cloud at longst stopped moving. Everyone¡¯s footsteps stopped, and then they immediately ran to that direction. They soon arrived underneath the ck cloud, and only then did they find out that the lightning seemed to have struck someone . . . . Was that the prototype of a snake beastman? That man was really stupid, ah! When the ck cloud came, he actually stayed underneath it to get struck, unaware that he had to hide! The people present were somewhat sympathetic to the beastman who was struck by lightning. Right at this moment, they saw another lightning in the sky striking down and struck the beastman on the ground once again. They were toote to tell the beastman to stay away from the lightning. The other party was once again hit by the lightning strike, his whole body emitting electric sparks. At this moment, someone suddenly yelled: "There¡¯s a sub-beastman there!" Just now, when the second lightning struck down, the snake beastman took the initiative to face the falling thunderbolt. Taking the initiative to get hit by the lightning strike, he then exposed the head of a sub-beastman who was rolled up in the middle. There was actually a sub-beastman under the ck cloud! "Quick, go save them!" Jeress immediately ordered. He naturally recognized the fallen beast and the sub-beastman whom he had brought back himself. At this moment, he wanted to run towards the area where the snake beastman and the sub-beastman were. However, he had only ran a few steps and then could not continue to move forward¡ªa formidable pressure locked him into ce, unexpectedly making him unable to move a single step. Jeress was speechless for a while. Then he looked around and discovered that the beastmen around him seemed to have run into the same problem¡ªthey could not go under the cloud. "Call on a few nes toe and scatter that ck cloud!" Jones ordered while watching the ck cloud. He stood farther than Jeress and the others, yet he already couldn¡¯t go any further. Although Jones was a doctor, but his military rank was not low. As soon as the words came out, someone promptly went to get the nes. At this time, the third lightning streaked out from the ck cloud and struck down. Seeing that there was another lightning falling down, Shu Shu couldn''t help but curl his whole body into a ball. Getting struck by lightning was really, really painful. Although two lightnings had been blocked by the huge snake, but some lightning sparks more or less reached his body. Presently, his hair was already scorched, and his clothes were already scraps. If this continued, his whole person would get scorched. At that time, maybe he would give off a tempting barbecue aroma . . . . The more Shu Shu brooded, the more he felt miserable. He could not help but choke up with sobs. Edgar heard the sobs, but he did not dare to get distracted. He raised his head high, facing upward, and charged into the thunderbolt. They met head-on. First, there was a sharp pain on his head. Soon after, the lightning sparks coursed through his body, making him hurt from head to tail and weakening his whole body. Fortunately, the little sub-beastman was all right . . . . A quick look confirmed that although the little sub-beastman was affected, but his life was not in danger. Edgar breathed a sigh of relief, and right then, another lightning strike wasing down. Covering the little sub-beastman with his body and tail, Edgar once again faced the thunderbolt with his head. His scales were very, very hard, but his head had been struck so many times now, exposing scorched, ck skin and flesh. If not for the cultivated spiritual power in his body healing his wounds, Edgar felt that he might have been killed by the lightning strike. It¡¯s just, how could lightning suddenly came and struck him? The lightning came so fast, and it struck very, very quickly too! Watching the thunderbolt in the sky, Shu Shu was a little stunned. At that time, after one lightning had struck him, the interval for the next one to arrive had been a half hour or even an hour. Why, when it was his disciple, the lightnings were linked together and arrived so rapidly, ah! More and more ck clouds were gathering above them. In the vicinity, the rain quickly started, and the surrounding beastmen who were watching the scene got drenched. At the same time, the thunderbolt went on one after another and continued to strike the huge snake¡¯s head. Each time, the huge snake took the initiative to face the thunderbolt squarely. Therefore, from start to finish, Shu Shu had never faced the lightning tribtion directly. However, lightning could be transmitted. Not to mention that every inch of his body was scorched ck, it also hurt very, very much. It was fine if there was a talisman to block the thunderbolt, but unfortunately, he had nothing. However, the red bead also said that having the thunderbolt strike the body was advantageous. Thunderbolt could be used to forge the body, making the body be extremely hard and strong . . . . His disciple had been quite strong before, and after going through the lightning tribtion, it would most likely be stronger. Maybe he could also be a little powerful. "The ninth lightning! After this lightning falls, then we¡¯ll be OK!" Shu Shu excitedly said while watching a thunderbolt as thick as a thigh brewing within the ck cloud. It was said that when two people went through the tribtion together, the lightning tribtion would be very, very difficult to endure. But it seemed that the current tribtion was not so bad¡ªalthough this lightning tribtion was much, much stronger than the one he had encountered, but it looked like his disciple would not be struck to death. Edgar¡¯s flesh had beencerated by eight consecutive lightning strikes. He was lying prone on the ground and happened to hear the the little sub-beastman¡¯s words. Naturally, he was quite amazed. The little sub-beastman knew about what these ck cloud and thunderbolts were all about? Then . . . why the hell would they be struck? Also, why couldn''t they hide from those things? "Ah ah ah! You, concentrate!" Shu Shu promptly said. The lightning strike wasing towards him, ah! Edgar raised his body, facing upward, and rushed toward the lightning again. This lightning would be more difficult to endurepared to the previous eight. It struck his head, and then blood sttered everywhere. Fortunately, he had been bracing himself. Somewhat, Shu Shu also suffered a little. He was momentarily paralyzed by the electric current. After a while, the pain dulled to some extent. Then he immediately said to Edgar: "You . . . you quickly . . . quickly cultivate." After going through the tribtion, it was best to quickly consolidate the cultivation . . . . But . . . why was the heavenly thundercloud still here? Edgar subconsciously began to circte his spiritual power. One cycle, and the injuries on his body immediately began to improve at a speed visible to the naked eye. Vaguely, he even felt that his strength was a bit stronger. After being struck by the thunderbolts, his muscles and bones seemed to have be harder¡ªthis lightning actually gave him a lot of benefits! Edgar was thinking of doing a proper study, but he suddenly realized that the pressure from the ck cloud on top of his head did not decrease. In contrary, it increased, and at the same time, another thunderbolt struck down. "Why there¡¯s more?!" Shu Shu gazed at the thunderbolt stupidly. Wasn¡¯t it over after the full nine lightning strikes? Just when Shu Shu was both anxious and depressed, the red bead within his body gave him the answer. Daemon who wanted to form the daemon core and transform into a human shape had to go through the heavenly tribtion. Among the heavenly tribtions, the least was nine lightnings altogether. These nine lightnings would not be too strong, and getting through them was easy enough. For example, the one he had gone through before. This kind of heavenly tribtion was intended for those daemons with inferior innate skill and poor aptitude. However, if the daemon who went through the tribtion had outstanding innate skill and great strength, it was clearly impossible to only get struck by nine lightnings. In fact, after the full nine strikes, the lightning mighte nine more times, and nine more, and nine more times . . . . Of course, considering that it was only to form the daemon core and not to ascend to heaven, at most, the heavenly tribtion would be four times nine, which equaled thirty-six. His disciple was quite powerful, and its cultivation was very, very fast. Moreover, it also brought him along. Since the situation was like this . . . his disciple wouldn¡¯t get struck by thirty-six lightnings, right? If his disciple really had to get through so many lightnings, could it stay alive? Shu Shu nced at the huge snake whose head had no scales, and his lips started to tremble. Edgar got through another lightning, and this lightning was even stronger. But this time he was a little more at ease than before because he had calmed down now, and because his body was stronger, and also because he had discovered the function of the spiritual power within his body. Using the spiritual power to protect his head, Edgar looked at the ck cloud in the sky, his eyes full of firmness. In any case, he would not let this lightning hurt his beloved little sub-beastman. Chapter 31 Unedited chapter 31. Four-Legged Snake Each time, the huge snake would take the initiative to let the thunderbolt fall on its head, but Shu Shu and the huge snake were cheek by jowl, so naturally, there was no narrow or lucky escape for him. After the arrival of a new round of thunderbolts, his external skin had already been charred. When he moved a little, a ke of charred skin fell from his body, exposing the bright red flesh inside, and it was extremely painful. When the next lightning fell, those bright red flesh would get charred again . . . . Shu Shu felt that his current appearance might not look human anymore. But he didn''t want to die; he still wanted to keep on living . . . . Shu Shu had read some true cultivation novels. When the characters in the novels went through the heavenly tribtion, they often had some magic items and formations, but until now, he had never had anything at all. Because of this, when he had gone through the heavenly tribtion, he had just curled up and resolutely endured. Now Edgar was going through the heavenly tribtion, and once again, there was nothing he could do. However, he could make himself feel a bit better. Sitting cross-legged and smelling the burnt aroma emanating from his body, Shu Shu began to circte the weak spiritual power within his body. He was trying to find a way to make himself forget the pain on his body. Shu Shu was very much in pain, and Edgar also wasn¡¯t feeling better at this time. When he had lost a few scales before, he had been very anxious. And now, his scales were falling out at light speed. The originally ugly snake was all scorched now, and it looked even uglier. Without them being aware, the heavenly lightning had already fallen eighteen times, and the thundercloud still did not dispersed. Clearly, the thundercloud had been brewing for a good while, yet the neenth lightning had not fallen. It meant they could get a short break. Edgar seized the moment to recover. At the same time, he finally had time to pay attention to the situation around him. Only then did he find that there were nes flying back and forth in the sky. They were even throwing something towards the thundercloud, probably wanting to destroy it. However, it was quite clear that they were doing useless deeds. This thundercloud was certainly not a simple thundercloud . . . . Edgar¡¯s cultivation speed was extremely fast. Now that the spiritual power around him was sufficient, his previously drained spiritual power was almost instantly brought up to full. At this time, thunderbolts were shing inside the thundercloud. The third round of lightning tribtion would arrive in a moment. The people outside were watching the thundercloud that had gotten bigger instead of getting smaller. They gaped at it and totally couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. This lightning was too wicked; how could itst for so long and strike relentlessly? And even aimed the strike at the snake beastman? They had some ways to dissipate the ck cloud and divert the thunderbolts. The two nes above had already thrown a lot of things into the ck cloud, but these things unexpectedly hadn¡¯t had any effect. What the heck was going on here? Under the doings of the nes flying above the square, the abnormal rain that hade down in the background finally stopped. Jones wiped the rain water off his face, his expression exceptionally solemn, and finally made up his mind: "Fire some rockets at the ck cloud!" They hadn''t dared to use offensive weapons before; they just wanted to disperse the ck cloud. But those methods had had no effect at all, and now they could only try other methods. Jones¡¯ voice barely fell when the nes fired rockets into the thundercloud. Several artillery shells streaked across the sky at high speed, prated the thundercloud, and then exploded in session. Unexpectedly, the thundercloud that was going to drop the neenth lightning scattered. Upon seeing this, Edgar was exultant and proceeded with his cultivation. At the same time, the heavenly thundercloud slowly started to converge again. Obviously, it was not willing to dissipate so easily since the lightning strike was not done striking down. However, it just gathered together when some artillery shells unexpectedly exploded in the middle of it for the second time. Thus, it could only regroup once more. After waiting for a good while, the thundercloud still didn¡¯te down with anything, and Shu Shu felt rightly puzzled. Opening his eyes, he saw this scene and immediately had an unspeakable feeling. He had just learned some facts about the thundercloud from the red bead. ording to the red bead¡¯s statement, the thundercloud could not be scattered. If you used spiritual power to scatter it, the spiritual power would quite likely get absorbed by it, making it be bigger and bigger. However . . . these people did not use spiritual power to scatter the thundercloud. Rather, they used bombs. In this way, not only the thundercloud was scattered, it also would not be bigger and would be smaller instead . . . . As it turned out, using high-tech weapons to scatter the thundercloud was also possible? Edgar was cultivating, and Shu Shu did not have any way to fight over the spiritual power with his disciple. He might as well watch the thundercloud in the sky cohere and then disperse over and over. His disciple¡¯s turn to go through the lightning tribtion was certainly very, very interesting. Right when Shu Shu was thinking such thought, he suddenly discovered that some spiritual power was entering his body. After a closer look, he found out that it was actually the huge snake putting its tail on his body to help him treat his wounds. The disciple he had epted was really good. While going through the tribtion, it still thought of him. If only it hadn¡¯t brought him along on the run and made him have no choice but to follow and go through the tribtion together . . . . Shu Shu had once gone through the lightning tribtion after all, so this time, he already had some immunity to it. Therefore, after the spiritual power entered his body, he immediately started to recover at an extremely rapid pace. The charred blood scabs naturally came off, revealing the fair skin beneath. Since his clothes had long disappeared, it could be said that his naked body was sitting in a small circle formed by the huge snake¡¯s coiled body. Feeling ufortable, Edgar moved his gaze away. Shu Shu, however, spoke without the slightest awareness: "You¡¯re really my good disciple! I¡¯ll definitely teach you more carefullyter." At present, he was within reach of the huge snake, but in a rare moment, he was not afraid of it. Each time, the huge snake would take the initiative to face the lightning strike, all in order to protect him. The huge snake, without doubt, wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Nevertheless, it would be great if the huge snake was not a snake . . . . Thinking that the huge snake would be able to be a human after the lightning strike was over, Shu Shu was naturally happy. Right at this moment, he suddenly found some incongruity showing up on the huge snake¡¯s body. "Disciple, you grew some limbs!" Shu Shu pointed at the huge snake¡¯s abdomen in astonishment. Edgar was helping the little sub-beastman treat his wounds when he suddenly heard the little sub-beastman¡¯s words. He immediately looked at his own body and, sure enough, saw two wed appendages sprout out of his abdomen, one on the right and one on the left. No, not only these two, likewise, there were also two wed appendages growing out of his lower abdomen. Being a snake, he had always felt inconvenienced and hoped that he could grow a couple of legs. And now, he really grew two pairs of legs . . . . Shu Shu and Edgar took notice of Edgar¡¯s situation, so, of course, those people outside who had been watching them saw it too. "That snake, he suddenly grows two pairs of legs?" Jeca looked at Jeress incredulously: "Boss, that¡¯s obviously a snake, right? Why does he grew four legs?" "I also don''t know." Jeress frowned. "I¡¯ve never heard of a snake constantly growing and even being able to sprout out legs." Jeca said again. "No, some snake beastmen originally could sprout out legs." Jeress said. "What?" Jeca stared at Jeress, perplexed. "Do you still remember the design of the school badge of the Imperial College in the capital star? It is a snake with legs." Jeress exined. Jeca had never gone to the Imperial College to study, but he, nevertheless, had seen the school badges of various schools. He had even studied them specially because these school badges were said to have originated and evolved from the ancient totems, which were of historical significance. And on the Imperial College¡¯s school badge was indeed a four-legged snake. Of course, the four-legged snake mentioned above was golden and had a noble and threatening air. Yet the four-legged snake right here was dark and countless scales on his body were missing from the lightning strike, making him look extremely terrible. "I heard that the beastmen of the Imperial family used to be snakes with legs, but don¡¯t know what happened afterwards, they don¡¯t have legs anymore." Jeress said. Although he made a supreme effort to stay calm, but he was actually greatly astonished. Could it be that the beastman father of the sub-beastman was a member of the Imperial family? If it was true, could it be that the little sub-beastman was also a member of the Imperial family? Didn¡¯t the Imperial family alwaysck children, often only one per generation? How could a fallen beast from the Imperial family suddenly emerge? If the sub-beastman was a member of the Imperial family, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him . . . . All at once, Jeress was a bit distressed. In addition to Jeca and Jeress, other people also saw the snake beastman¡¯s situation. Likewise, they started to talk about it, and some of them also mentioned the Imperial family. Although those people mentioned it, but they were also not sure if the snake beastman was a member of the Imperial family. They were only curious about his identity. Jones was watching from the sidelines, and his mood was immeasurablyplicated. Edgar''s innate skill was very, very good, but Jones had not expected that his innate skill could actually be so good to the point of awakening the atavistic bloodline . . . . It was a pity that a beastman with such unsurpassed innate skill had unexpectedly be a fallen beast. "Dr. Jones, that ck cloud was very strange; it didn¡¯t scatter after our hit. Do you want to shoot at it again?" Someone asked. "Keep on shooting, don¡¯t let it hurt people!" Jones ordered. The artillery shells were fired one more time, scattering the thundercloud in the sky once again. At this time, Edgar''s wed legs had grown some. Edgar¡¯s mood was particrlyplicated after finding out that he was actually an atavism. Over ten thousand years ago, there had been only a few members of the Imperial family who had showed up as atavisms. And these few people, each of them had been very very powerful. Edgar had not expected that he could be one of them. Not only had he not been born as an atavism, but he also underwent the atavistic process after bing a fallen beast . . . . With a bitterugh in his heart, Edgar turned towards the little sub-beastman in front him just to see a ke of charred, dead skin fall from the little sub-beastman¡¯s nose tip, exposing a fair and tender nose. Shu Shu felt a little itch on his face and reached out to rub at it, wiping off more dead skin. Then he turned towards the huge snake: "How¡¯s your recovery?" Edgar used his tail to pat his own body and knock off the topyer of dead skin and scales, revealing the newly sprouted golden bright scales inside. "If you¡¯re fine, let the lightning tribtione down, OK? We definitely must endure all of it, only then will we be alright." Shu Shu said with a bitter face. Those lightnings had to continue for them to be alright? In that case, how could he manage if he was not careful and hurt the little sub-beastman again? Edgar didn''t want to let the little sub-beastman get hurt, but Shu Shu was quite clear that he had to endure the lightning tribtion today: "The sooner the lightning strike finishes, the sooner this matter is over! When we can''t stand it, they can help scatter the tribtion cloud. Let''s rest a bit, and then we had better continue!" Edgar more or less understood Shu Shu''s words. After confirming that those lightnings could not be avoided, he thought about it and eventually lifted up his tail and started to gesticte. "He¡¯s writing!" The people around finally took note of the movement of the snake beastman''s tail. They also understood the point he wanted to convey. Don''t fire the artillery shells again? Wait a moment and then continue to help scatter the cloud? Jones nced at Edgar who was targeted by the thundercloud and, in ordance with the other party¡¯s wish, told the people on the nes above not to fire the artillery shells again. The thundercloud soon gathered together, and the long-dyed third round of the lightning tribtion was eventually brewed to fruition. Impossibly, a bucket-thick thunderbolt struck down,ing right into the face of the two people below. When it fell below, it even split into two. The big strike was heading towards Edgar, while the small one was heading towards Shu Shu. "Ah!" Shu Shu cradled his own head. Although this lightning was small, but it was still bigger than the biggest lightning he had endured before! He was certainly going to die! Shu Shu wanted to cry, but just like before, the lightning didn''t fall on his body¡ªthe huge snake blocked the two lightnings without exception. Disciple, you were a good person, and you had to keep on fighting! Shu Shu sighed heavily. Then those tiny electric sparks scorched him once again. Edgar''s tail was tapping the ground. Seeing this scene, Jones gave orders to the nes above, letting the people on the nes proceed with scattering the thundercloud. The thundercloud, which originally should¡¯ve persistently and quickly struck one man and one snake below into charcoals, was once again scattered by the hot weapons. In the end, it could only struggle to resume its agglutination. Edgar continued to cultivate, repairing his body and conveniently absorbing the thunderbolt¡¯s power in the vicinity. He could sense that these thunderbolts brought him lots of benefits. Even though the heavenly tribtion could strike people to death, but if you didn''t die, you could get huge benefits from it. Edgar now had enough time to mend, enabling him to get more benefits. Even Shu Shu himself felt that he was getting stronger and stronger . . . . Once the both of them had rested well, Edgar sent out a secret signal, and the nes above stopped harassing the thundercloud. It didn''t take long before another lightning struck down. Edgar blocked the lightning just like before and then began to mend and cultivate again . . . . In this way, the heavenly tribtion that could strike people to death became a tool for cultivation . . . . Didn¡¯t know whether this thundercloud would feel unwilling and wronged or not. "Jones, what the heck is going on here?" The governor of Cas, Justin, dragged his plump body over and asked loudly even before he got near. Initially, the situation here was only known to the people in the barracks and was not spread outside, but Jones had people prepare so many artillery shells at a time, so it was impossible for Justin to not know the matter here. "Some things happened." Jones said. "What¡¯s the thing that will make you call for so many artillery shells? Jones, although you have a powerful backer, but you also can''t run amok!" Justin frowned. "I¡¯m here to save people." Jones replied. "To save people by using so many artillery shells? Can¡¯t you just make them go inside?" Justin had heard about some of the situation here, but he simply didn''t believe that there was a ck cloud that needed the utilization of bombs¡ªwasn''t it just a ck cloud? The blowing wind was enough to disperse it! While saying so, Justin turned towards the two people underneath the ck cloud. The sub-beastman was in the middle of the snake beastman¡¯s coiled body, only his head could be seen, and the snake beastman on the outer side . . . . "A snake with wed legs?! This . . . this . . . Imperial family? His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" The crown prince had suddenly disappeared half a year ago. Many people knew about this news, and Justin also knew a little. At that time, he had thought that if he could find the crown prince, then he would definitely get a lot of rewards. But he also hadn¡¯t hoped too much. After all, it was impossible for the crown prince to turn up on such a remote where the birds didn¡¯t shit. But now . . . what did he see? Could it be that it was the crown prince? One heard that Dr. Jones¡¯s rtionship with the Imperial family was special. He definitely must¡¯ve already known about the crown prince, so he dared to mobilize so many bombs at once . . . . Justin thought about it and immediately patted his thigh: "Isn¡¯t it just using some artillery shells? Use them! As many as you want to use! By all means, don''t use it sparingly!" Jones gave Justin a quick look. He knew what this man was thinking, but at this moment, he didn¡¯t have the spirit to say anything to him. Whatever it was, it could wait until this thundercloud was dealt with. TL''s note: I dunno why the author like names that start with J so much. Jeca, Jeress, Jared, Justin.... (?_?©d Chapter 32 Unedited chapter 32. Having Cultivated into a Human Surrounded by everyone in the middle of the square, the crown prince, after a little bit of rest, would endure one lightning strike after another. Justin watched this scene, his body trembling and the corner of his eye twitching unconsciously. All the scales were gone from getting struck by such powerful lightning. Only thinking about it already hurt . . . . The crown prince was indeed amazing! Were we going to inform the Imperial family about the crown prince now? Justin thought about it but still gave up in the end. If the emperor and the Imperial consort knew that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was getting struck by lightning here, their mood would definitely not be anywhere near good . . . . He had better wait for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to be all right before notifying them . . . . Thinking so, Justin was even more concerned about the situation right now. Jones knew that Justin would definitely not speak out about the matter here. As for the next time . . . the moment Justin found out that Edgar had be a fallen beast, Jones would threaten him. With this man¡¯s courage, he would certainly choose to keep the secret . . . . The crown prince had be a fallen beast and was struck by lightning on Gass. Justin definitely wouldn¡¯t want to let people on others know about this kind of news. Standing together with Justin, Jones continued to watch both Edgar and Shu Shu. As Shu Shu had expected, this time his disciple indeed met the most difficult heavenly tribtion. ording to legend, it was the four-times-nine heavenly tribtion, which amounted to thirty-six lightnings. The first eighteen lightnings of the four-times-nine heavenly tribtion struck quickly and almost ended Edgar¡¯s life. The eighteen afterwards, however, took their time one after another. Although each of them was getting more and more powerful, but since Edgar and Shu Shu had a good rest, they still relied on today¡¯s tribtion to refine their bodies. They actually felt that it was easier than before. Of course, they also dragged it on for quite a long time. When the lightning struck for the thirtieth time, those people encircling them had already started eating the next day''s breakfast. The scales on the huge snake¡¯s body had been struck off by lightning several times, and the scales that came off were scattered all around Shu Shu and Edgar. In fact, the scales that came off first had already been struck by lightnings and be ck ashes. At present, the scales on the huge snake¡¯s body hadpletely turned golden. Its four wed feet also looked sturdy and powerful. The area on its head that had been struck by lightning repeatedly had had no scales, exposing a bloody hole, but two lumps were currently growing out of the hole. It seemed that two horns were going to sprout out . . . . The huge snake was no longer a snake now. It looked like it was turning into . . . a jiaolong? Shu Shu stared at his own disciple, and apart from being in pain, he was rather amazed. ording to the information provided by the red bead, a snake that grew four feet was indeed a jiaolong. When a jiaolong levitated heavenwards, it might be a dragon. Of course, not all snakes could be jiaolong. Generally, they needed to have the corresponding bloodline. It was because of the dragon blood retained within the body that, under the heavenly tribtion, a snake was able to transform into a jiaolong . . . . His disciple¡¯s original bloodline was very good; it was a descendant of the mythical animal. No wonder it could develop intelligence and managed to cultivate so fast! Although Shu Shu was afraid of snake and recoiled from its scales, but the golden-bright and dazzling scales in front of him made him like them a little . . . . He even wanted to reach out and touch and stroke them. Meanwhile, the thundercloud in the sky once again condensed. This time, after the thundercloud condensed, the lightning inside was slow to fall, but at the same time, it also brought an unprecedentedly big pressure. It went without saying that the people around who were watching the scene couldn¡¯t approach at all. After the thundercloud gathered up, they even started to unconsciously draw back. Retreating and retreating, Justin, the fat governor, had even dropped the meat patty held on his hand because of this urgent retreat. "This is really thest one." Shu Shu said. After getting struck by lightning for thirty-five times, every inch of flesh on his body was charred, and the pain was overwhelming. At longst, everything would be over now . . . . Shu Shu had cried before, but at this final moment, he, on the contrary, did not cry. Taking a deep breath, he began to cultivate again. Edgar, however, raised his head and looked up at the sky. This time, the lightning would be stronger and bigger than any of the previous ones. It was going to be rough. It even made Edgar have a gut feeling that this lightning strike would leave him with torn body and crushed bones, but he still didn¡¯t shrink back. Instead, he faced the lightning head-on, uncoiling and rushing over. At the same time, he used his body to protect the little sub-beastman well. This lightning was indeed very, very strong, and Edgar simply couldn''t do anything to defeat it. Actually, having been struck down by lightning, he was already helpless, not to mention the little sub-beastman. Although he had protected the little sub-beastman thoroughly, but the little guy was still affected and somewhat suffered. Shu Shu now was already ck; his flesh wascerated, and he hadpletely lost consciousness. Must not let anything happen to the little sub-beastman! Edgar didn''t want to think about it; he just sent his spiritual power into the little sub-beastman¡¯s body. The heavenly thundercloud slowly dissipated, and the area struck by the thunderbolt had be a pit. A huge snake had coiled its body around a sub-beastman, and both of them had already lost consciousness. Edgar didn''t know how long it took to wake up. The thundercloud was scattered; he was fine, and the little sub-beastman was also fine. The only difference was that he had sprouted four atavistic legs. But even if he had be an atavism now, he was also just a beast. Being exposed like this in the public ce with numerous people, his identity could no longer be hidden. Everyone knew that the Crown Prince Edgar had be a fallen beast. The people around him looked at him with sympathy. At the same time, the soldiers on duty were rmed and started to guard him closely. Everyone was worried that he would be violent and injure somebody. Jones told him that the little sub-beastman was fine, but he could not see the little sub-beastman. However, his emperor father and his Imperial consort mother had rushed over from the distant capital star to this ce. The matter of him bing a fallen beast had been on the news. People felt sorry for him, but they all thought that he should be sent to the where the fallen beasts lived. He wanted to stay on Gass, but because he was too powerful, this request was immediately rejected. It was at this time that he got the news about the little sub-beastman. The little sub-beastman and that lion race beastman had confirmed their rtionship, and the two men was going to be partners! When he left Gass and was sent to fallen beast, the little sub-beastman finally appeared in front him and looked at him with fear. The little sub-beastman was so afraid that he stood far away from him, making him fully suffer a sharp pain in his heart. "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince . . ." The little sub-beastman looked at him cautiously and, trembling and looking like he was going to run away at any time, said: "You, don''te to find me again. I beg you . . ." Not like this, the little sub-beastman should have not been so afraid of him. Moreover, he knew that although his little sub-beastman was afraid of him, but he did not detest him. The little sub-beastman would certainly not state that he should not find him again. This thought suddenly shed through Edgar¡¯s mind, and he realized that everything he had experienced was disjointed, and the gaps were practically everywhere. It seemed like he had entered a space simr to a virtual fantasnd? The thought shed through his mind, and then Edgar opened his eyes and instantly felt that something was wrong. He seemed to be pressing against something . . . . Edgar looked down to his body and saw that the little sub-beastman was being pressed down by himself. He just thought that he might crush the little sub-beastman when he suddenly found himself shrinking. No, he was not shrinking; he was turning into a human. He became a man again! What exactly was going on? ! Edgar instinctively used his spiritual power to check the little sub-beastman¡¯s condition and found that the little sub-beastman was not in life-threatening situation. Only then did he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, looking at his own hand again, he kept staring nkly at it. Edgar had a feeling of incredulity and immediately wondered whether he had gotten caught up in a virtual fantasnd again or not. Compared with the previous fantasy, this fantasy was really too lovely. He was thinking that he didn''t want to wake up at all . . . . The clothes on the little sub-beastman¡¯s body had long been destroyed by the lightning strike. Although every inch of the body was charred ck, but it was also quite smooth, and Edgar was being pressed against it . . . . He couldn¡¯t help but go down and kiss the little sub-beastman¡¯s mouth. Right at this moment, there was something covering his body. Edgar lifted his head just to see Jones¡¯ shocked look. It¡¯s really not good to be seen stealing a kiss from the little sub-beastman, even if this was just a fantasy . . . . Edgar¡¯s expression was a little awkward, and then he saw a fat man pushing Jones aside: ¡°Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, how do you feel?" "You are..." Edgar turned towards the fat man. Hepletely didn¡¯t recognize this person. "I am the governor of Gass, Justin. Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, are you all right?" Justin gazed at the crown prince with a smile and then nced furtively at the iplete view of the little sub-beastman who was being pressed down and covered by the crown prince. Could it be that this was the sub-beastman the crown prince chose as his Imperial concubine? He seemed a little small, ah . . . . Edgar looked around carefully and atst saw that those people who had been far around before were already near now. He abruptly realized that everything was truly not a fantasy. As for why he could be a human now . . . . Edgar suddenly remembered what the little sub-beastman had said before. The little sub-beastman had made him cultivate properly on more than one asion, saying that he could be a "human" after cultivating. He had not understood the meaning of "human" at that time and had even thought that the little sub-beastman had been talking about being able to be a sub-beastman after cultivating. Consequently, he had been very confused. Now . . . it seemed that what the little sub-beastman had meant was that when he cultivated properly, he could be a beastman as well! Edgar tried to get a feel for the spiritual power within his body and, sure enough, discovered that he once again had a beast core in his body. This beast core was a bit different from his previous one, but there was no doubt that it was indeed a beast core. "Dr. Jones, can you give me another piece of clothing?" Edgar turned towards Jones. The clothes covering his body now were given by Jones, but only one piece of clothing clearly couldn¡¯t cover two people. Jones hadn''t had time to move yet when Justin directly took a piece of clothing out of his space button and gave it to Edgar: "Your Imperial Highness, this is new; I haven''t wear it yet." Justin''s size was much bigger than Jones¡¯, so his clothes were also big. Edgar picked up the clothes and quickly wrapped up the little sub-beastman in his arms. Only then did he find out that his physical condition was better than ever. He had been seriously hurt by the lightning strike, but now, to his surprise, the condition of his injuries was already fine! Of course, now was not the time to study the condition of his own injuries . . . . Edgar smiled at Justin and said: "Many thanks." "You¡¯re wee." Justin showed a big smile to Edgar. He was looking at Edgar like he was looking at a huge gold mine. This was indeed a gold mine, ah. Although the current Imperial family¡¯s power was not as big as that in ancient times, but neither was it small. Not to mention the existence of the special Imperial Corps, the Imperial family¡¯s private property was even more overwhelming . . . . ¡°This time, because I wanted to improve my strength, I came to Gass and caused trouble for you." Edgar said again. He didn''t intend to tell these people about the matter of him having already be a fallen beast beforehand, assuming that Jones would also help him to keep it secret. As for Jeress and the other men . . . . He had never told them that he was a beast, had he? He had only suffered some injuries and had had no choice but to stay in beast form, that¡¯s all. "No trouble, no trouble, it¡¯s no trouble at all." Justin at once replied. How could this be trouble? This was clearly a good thing, ah! The crown prince had awakened the atavistic bloodline in his; his would surely be very famous! Seeing that Justin had been swayed, Edgar smirked. Carrying the little sub-beastman in his arms, he walked over to the house Jones had arranged for the little sub-beastman beforehand. Having walked a few steps, he suddenly remembered one thing¡ªthe little sub-beastman had known that he would be a human, therefore the clothes and utensils that the little sub-beastman had bought should be for his use, right? Thinking of this, Edgar''s walking pace immediately sped up, wishing he could go back already. TL¡¯s notes: - òÔ (ji¨¡o) = jiaolong = a legendary dragon with the ability to control rain and floods I keep it in pinyin because I want to differentiate it from (real) dragon. Read the Wikipedia entry for more info. - I changed Cas ¼Ó˹ (ji¨¡s¨©) into Gass. Chapter 33 Unedited chapter 33. I¡¯ll Teach You to Bathe After Edgar''s backside disappeared from the line of sight, Justin immediately turned his body around andtched onto Jones: "Dr. Jones, when exactly did His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince arrive in Gass? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such important matter?" Edgar had been struck by lightning continuously, and Justin hadn''t had time to care about these things. Nevertheless, he remembered about them now. He actually hadn¡¯t known that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince hade to his. How could it be?! There were so many people on the scene, and Jones was absolutely the most shocked one. He had just examined Edgar the day before, and he was sure that Edgar¡¯s magic core had truly been shattered. Then today Edgar had went through thirty-six lightnings, and after getting struck for several rounds, the scales on his body had changed, his fallen beast had actually awakened the bloodline, and he had even be a human! This was unscientific! However, even though Jones thought it was unscientific, but he did not show any of it. He blinked and put away all his astonishment before he faced Justin: "I also don''t know when His Imperial Highness came to Gass. He only came to me two or three days ago.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that His Imperial Highness came two or three days ago?¡± Justin asked again. The degree of recognition of Edgar¡¯s face was so high. It was impossible that he could arrive quietly, ah! The Imperial crown prince was still single and also powerful . . . . Every day at home he saw his own sub-beastman son stare obsessively at the crown prince¡¯s poster as his beastman son watch the crown prince¡¯s video to learn some fighting skills. Even if Justin couldn¡¯t recognize the emperor, it was impossible if he couldn''t recognize the crown prince. "When His Imperial Highness arrived, because he was about to awaken the bloodline, he could only stay in his beast form. So everyone regarded him as a fallen beast." Jones exined with a smile. "Didn¡¯t Jeress and his men bring back a fallen beast and a sub-beastman from the forest a few days ago? It was His Imperial Highness and the sub-beastman who was protected by His Imperial Highness just now." Although Gass was a, but its poption could not evenpare with that of a district of the capital star. Justin was very familiar with everything here, and he also knew everything that happened here. He knew Major Jeress, and he also knew that Jeress and his men had brought back a sub-beastman from the forest. At that time, even when he had heard of it, he had thought that handing over such trivial matter to Jones to deal with was good enough. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be nowhere near a trivial matter, ah. It was clearly a monumentally major event! Indeed, since the beginning of history, the crown prince was the highest ranked person who had evere to Gass! He wanted to apply for having multiple public spaceshipse to Gass one trip a year, so he was going to rely on the crown prince for this undetermined matter! No, now he was not satisfied with one trip a year. He should ask for multiple public spaceships toe twice a year. That¡¯s better! "So it¡¯s like that . . . . Oh, by the way, His Imperial Highness was struck by lightning just now, *cough, cough*, did you take a video of the awakening of the bloodline? You must upload it to the official website of our Gass! Hahaha, His Imperial Highness awakened the bloodline in our Gass. Later on, there will certainly be a lot of strong peopleing to our Gass to cultivate!" Justin suddenly turned towards the secretary behind him. "It was videoed. I also found the full version of the video copied from people who came here early. As long as the editing is done, it can be posted on the official website for publicity!" The secretary immediately answered. He was as excited as Justin. After they uploaded the video to their official website, was there any possibility that the capital star over there would connect Gass''s inte to the starwork in order to watch the video? With only an intra inte, one could not go to the starwork to read thetest news or shop online, and all kinds of news of the capital star alsogged behind. It was really inconvenient. No wonder many people now sent their children to remotes to guard their children against inte addiction . . . . "Let¡¯s make some preparations now. If all goes well, then we can find His Imperial Highness and ask for instructions about this matter." Justin said. The crown prince was scorched from head to foot; Justin reckoned that the prince would spend a lot of time resting and recovering. At that time, he woulde find His Imperial Highness and ask for instructions. Justin left, but there were still many people staying there such as Jeress and his men. They more or less heard the conversation between Jones and Justin, and now they were totally horrified. "That fallen beast is actually the crown prince! Isn''t he just a fallen beast?" Jeca''s voice was a little unsteady. "From start to finish, he has never said that he was a fallen beast. We only assumed so." Jeress replied. His face was expressionless, but inside, he was already driven mad. He had thought that the fallen beast was the sub-beastman¡¯s father, and he had even run to the fallen beast to tell him that he would take great care of the sub-beastman . . . . And in the end? The snake beastman was the crown prince, ah! After being struck by lightning just now, the crown prince had also kissed the sub-beastman! He would surely get beaten up for fighting over a sub-beastman with the crown prince! "It turns out that he¡¯s not a fallen beast at all. So many things finally make sense now. When we first met him, his suppression power was so strong. Which fallen beast can achieve it?" Another man from Jeress¡¯ team spoke. "Yeah, the crown prince is truly worthy of being a crown prince. At that time, he didn¡¯t even touch us. So many men, and he just suppressed us all. I was speechless!" These people had been talking about the crown prince while sighing with much regret. They admired the crown prince endlessly. As for the cute little sub-beastman . . . . Wasn¡¯t it just like breaking up? They were used to it! It was at this time that they were suddenly surrounded by theirrade-in-arms. "Jeress, I heard that you¡¯ve been keepingpany with His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. How did thate about?" "Jeca, is His Imperial Highness very powerful?" "Jeress, is that the sub-beastman His Imperial Highness has chosen as partner? Will we have a crown princess?" "Do you know how exactly His Imperial Highness awakened the bloodline?" . . . . . . Jeress: I really don''t know anything at all! I¡¯m still worrying that I¡¯ll get beaten up!! On this side, countless people were gathering. On the other side, Justin was leading people for urgent editing of the video of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince awakening the bloodline. He was also directing them personally: "His Imperial Highness was receiving such heavy injuries here. This is the focus, so you must magnify it. Let people know what His Imperial Highness has paid in order to be stronger!" "The heroic disposition of His Imperial Highness protecting the sub-beastman must be preserved as well!" "Right, focus on the final moment! The scene of His Imperial Highness kissing the sub-beastman was very touching; I even wanted to cry watching it. The music must be poignant to match it!" . . . . . . "Rest assured, sir, I promise toplete the task!" The person in charge of the editing was full of excitement. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was his idol. Before, he had only been able to ogle the crown prince¡¯s photo from out of date news. Now that he could actually edit the video for the crown prince personally, he was so excited to the point of being dazed! Seeing that his subordinates had already started to get busy, and finding out that the crown prince had entered the house and said that he wanted to rest and no one was allowed to go in, Justin felt like taking advantage of the idle moment to handle some official business. However, he simply couldn''t calm down to deal with various kinds of things right now . . . . "By the way, has the news from the capital star arrived? Show it to me." Justin suddenly asked. "Sir, it has just arrived! There seems to be some major events happened in the capital star. The news this time was particrly numerous." Justin¡¯s secretary promptly answered. Then he dpressed all kinds of news sent from the capital star on theputer. The news dpressed, and the first one to appear was "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince Became a Fallen Beast and Bullied and Humiliated a Sub-beastman." "What the hell?! When did His Imperial Highness be a fallen beast? I¡¯ve just seen with my own eyes him awakening the bloodline!" Justin eximed. Saying that the crown prince had bullied and humiliated a sub-beastman was actually a little too sinister when he had only taken advantage of an unconscious little sub-beastman to stealthily kiss said little sub-beastman . . . . At that time, Justin had even specifically taken a photo of the scene to show his sub-beastman son, so his son would stop his wishful thinking of entering the crown prince¡¯s household. "The news here is all rted to the crown prince. It also said that the crown prince has attacked many people after bing a fallen beast . . ." The secretary read the news on theputer and was speechless. ¡°The fastest spaceship from the capital star needs more than ten days to reach us here. The crown prince supposedly bullied and humiliated a sub-beastman in the capital star a few days ago, and then yesterday he came to us here to awaken the bloodline?¡± Justin abruptly stood up. "This is a frame-up. Someone wants to frame His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince! We must inform His Imperial Highness about this situation as soon as possible and then help him to rify!" Picking up theputer, Justin moved his fat body and ran out at once: "Aircraft! The aircraft!" The people outside were all worried about Edgar¡¯s condition. After carrying the little sub-beastman to return to the house where they lived, the first thing Edgar did was sealing off the whole house. After that, he began to examine the little sub-beastman¡¯s condition. The final strike of the heavenly tribtion had been very powerful and almost struck him to death. But after it had finished, an immense spiritual power had entered his body. The spiritual power had made him recover from his injured condition in a sh, made him possess the beast core again so he could be a human once more, and also made the little sub-beastman restore his body to peak condition. The little sub-beastman was fully recovered now, and there was no problem at all. Seeing that he had not woken up yet . . . it seemed like he had fallen asleep. Edgar withdrew the spiritual power that had been used to examine the little sub-beastman¡¯s physical condition and cautiously called: "Shu Shu, Shu Shu." The little sub-beastman¡¯s name sounded really pleasant . . . . Having been calling it so many times in his heart, and having thought it was a name that couldn''t be called out for a lifetime, Edgar felt his heart warming up. He couldn''t help but want to kiss the sub-beastman in front of him one more time. Speaking of which, the little sub-beastman¡¯s clothes had long been destroyed by the lightning strike. Although the little sub-beastman was wrapped in a piece of clothing now, but he was naked inside . . . . Edgar couldn¡¯t help but think of that time when he had seen the little sub-beastman¡¯s body, and straightaway, his own body inevitably reacted. His own self was totally a beast! After circting the spiritual power to make himself clear-headed, Edgar opened his eyes again and then saw that the little sub-beastman on the bed had already woken up. When Shu Shu woke up, he found that he had returned to the residence that Jones had prepared for him. The lightning tribtion was finally done? He didn''t need to suffer anymore? Shu Shu confirmed this one point and suddenly felt that the room that had made him ufortable before was very cozy now. Afterwards, he realized that there was also a stranger in the room in addition to himself. It was a very handsome man indeed! Shu Shu had been with many owners, and most of them were women. Naturally, they all liked handsome guys, but their esthetic perception differed from each other. Even so, Shu Shu believed that if this man was seen by those owners of his, for sure they all would think that this person was a handsome guy! This man was very good-looking. He had a pair of long legs and perfect body proportions. The outlines of his face were European or American, but his hair and his eyes were ck. Those deep eyes suddenly opened, and when they looked at him, there was even a feeling that he was deeply loved . . . . Stop! The description of the content of a romance novel had better note out. They were both men; how could one big, handsome guy fall in love with him? The crucial point now was . . . who the heck was this person, ah? What about his disciple? Shu Shu sat up and looked under the bed, hoping he might see his disciple that had be a child at the bedside, but there was nothing there . . . . "Hello, my name is Shu Shu. What¡¯s your name?" Shu Shu used thenguage of the Beastman Empire he barely learned to ask. "Shu Shu, I¡¯m Big Snake." The big, handsome guy smiled at Shu Shu. "!!!" Big Snake? This handsome guy was his own disciple, that snake? Shu Shu stared incredulously at the man in front of him. After studying the man properly for a while, he had to admit that it should be the truth. The smell of the man before his eyes was the same as that of his disciple. How could this be?! Why could his disciple be so tall while his own height was so short? Just because his prototype was very small while his disciple''s prototype was very big? This was not fair! Shu Shu felt extremely depressed, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Looking at his disciple, he could only grit his teeth resentfully. At the same time, he atst understood why this man¡¯s appearance looked so good. It hinged on him, ah! Daemons were basically good-looking. He had helped this man to be a daemon, so this man naturally looked good. Thinking of this, Shu Shu was somewhat proud of himself: "Big Snake, it turns out to be you, ah! Did you pass through the tribtion well?" Passing through the tribtion referred to the matter of being struck by lightning before, right? Edgar nodded. "Not bad, not bad. But this time you also made a mistake, you know?" Shu Shu said while looking at Edgar: "Going through the tribtion is a thing that you do by yourself. Why on earth would you pull me into it? Causing me to get struck by lightning again . . . . When I went through my own tribtion, I didn¡¯t even get struck so many times and so violently!" The more he spoke, the more he felt wronged. Since the disciple in front of him was not snake-shaped anymore, he became fearless . . . . Outrage gave birth to courage. Shu Shu, whose teeth had already been itching, suddenly bit the hand of the disciple standing at the bedside. The little sub-beastman unexpectedly sucked on his fingers . . . . Edgar¡¯s heart shook, and he almost forgot to interpret what the little sub-beastman had said. Of course, he, in the end, still caught on to what the little sub-beastman had said . . . . What the little sub-beastman meant was that if only he had gone through the lightning strike by himself, then he would have been fine? So . . . his action of carrying the little sub-beastman to "flee" at that time had actually implicated the little sub-beastman? "I''m sorry." Edgar was very remorseful. The little sub-beastman had lost severalyers of skin at that time; it surely had been very painful . . . . Which other sub-beastman suffered such pain? "It doesn''t matter. I also didn''t exin clearly about this matter at the beginning." Shu Shu opened his mouth to speak and released his disciple''s hand, which simply couldn''t be bitten. He felt a little sorry for his own teeth. He was really brain-dead. In normal times, he did not sharpen or grow his teeth long, and he had actually thought to rely on them to bite the body of a mythical animal . . . . Shu Shu was depressed for a second and then became happy again¡ªhe had actually epted a mythical animal as a disciple; it¡¯s really so impressive, so wonderful! Edgar felt it was a pity that the little sub-beastman didn''t bite his hand anymore and then asked, "How did I be like this?" "You cultivate to be a human, ah! Later, you¡¯ll be the same as those people outside!" Shu Shu answered and gave praise simultaneously: "Disciple, you¡¯re really awesome. You¡¯ve just be a human, yet you can speak so smoothly. You¡¯re just like me!" "It''s all because of your good teaching." Edgar admitted, readily epting Shu Shu¡¯s viewpoint. "Of course . . . . Right, as your master, I haven''t conferred a name on you . . ." Shu Shu very much wanted to y the master role but then found out that he was too awkward to make it work. He stopped ying and, looking up at that handsome face, said: "I¡¯ll give you a name, OK? What¡¯s a good name for you? Sh¨¦ Sh¨¦? Sh¨¦ Sh¨¨?" Being a name giver and having to choose a name were really a pain. Shu Shu wondered if there was a name generator software in this ce . . . . He was very much at a loss. "My name is Edgar," Edgar suddenly said. "Ah?" Shu Shu was a little perplexed. "My name is Edgar." Edgar repeated once more. "Edgar? This is a foreign name, right? What do you mean, ah . . . . But everyone here uses this kind of name, so using such name is fine . . ." Shu Shu kept repeating the name and decided to let his disciple be called by a name he had chosen himself. "Then your name is Edgar, OK! Edgar, let''s bathe!" The body was full of dirty things, and Shu Shu was extremely ufortable. He was itching to take a shower, and naturally, if he wanted to wash, his disciple also wanted to wash. Such a handsome guy yet wearing such an explosive hairstyle! "You wash first." Edgar quickly said. "No need, no need. Let¡¯s wash together. I¡¯ll teach you to bathe." Shu Shu said. Although his disciple looked very big, but he had just be a human. Surely there were many things he had not learned to use and activities he had not learned to do. Shu Shu would definitely help him. Teaching to bathe?! Edgar was stupefied, and the body reaction that had been pressed down before arose again. "Let''s go!" Shu Shu dragged the man into the bathroom. Then, with a rustle, he directly pulled off the clothes draped over his shoulders. The clothes fell from his body along with some blood scabs, exposing his naked body and fair skin, which looked very attractive. Edgar was staring straight ahead, and unfortunately, Shu Shu from the start didn¡¯t obstruct the view and even reached out to pull the clothes encircling his disciple¡¯s waist. Leaping up in a sh, Edgar ran away without looking back. If he continue to stay in the bathroom, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself from doing some irreversible things! He and the little sub-beastman were not married yet, so he shouldn''t take advantage of the little sub-beastman. "Is he shy?" Looking at the backside of his disciple, Shu Shu was a bit puzzled, but he did not give chase. He was feeling very ufortable now. Since his disciple had run away, he would just take a shower first. Thinking that way, Shu Shu started to take a shower. He sang a song while washing. Passing through the lightning tribtion was really amazing. Before, he had been dying, but after passing through the entire lightning tribtion, he had recoveredpletely. Not only recovering, his body was also much better. His skin had be better as well; from head to toe, he actually couldn¡¯t find any pores. If his former owners saw his current skin, they would definitely be jealous to death! Needless to say, they would definitely envied him even more now that he could eat anything without getting fat, hahaha! Taking out a few chestnuts from his food pouches, Shu Shu nibbled on them while taking a shower. At the same time, he was also pondering over having to find a job soon and earn a lot of money to buy some food to put into the food pouches. Oh, that¡¯s right, his disciple had to go to work! This guy was so big, and his strength was also great. At that time, he might earn even more money than he did. Shu Shu, thinking of various kinds of delicious foods he had eaten before, swallowed the saliva in his mouth and scrubbed himself thoroughly one more time. Shu Shu loved to be clean and also liked to bathe. After washing himself squeaky clean, his mood had also improved. Now he was ready to go out and call his disciple toe and wash up. But when Shu Shu came outside, he found that his disciple had actually washed himself and had even changed into the nightwear Shu Shu had bought before. That nightwear was so big he had even thought of using it as a quilt to cover himself. But now . . . worn by his disciple, it was, to his surprise, conspicuously too small! Shu Shu frowned while taking a few nces at his disciple; there was some disequilibrium in his heart. However, every time he was unhappy, he could never keep it up for long. Looking at his disciple who had grown to be very handsome, he couldn''t help but smile: "Disciple, you¡¯re really awesome! You¡¯re handsome, not to mention smart. You don¡¯t even need to be taught to use the bathroom." Hearing these words, Edgar was naturally a bit embarrassed. Up until now, this little sub-beastman still believed that he was just a snake. Should he exin about this? He was mulling over how he was going to exin it when he suddenly heard Justin¡¯s voice from the outside: "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince! Your Imperial Highness! Something major happened!" Edgar had sealed the house. He knew that someone like Justin knew how to read a person¡¯s expression, and he was sure that Justin would note and disturb him at this time just for some trivial matters. Yet Justin wasing now . . . . He was afraid that, as Justin had said, there was really something major happened. "Whose name is Your Imperial Highness?" Shu Shu also heard Justin''s words, but his face looked nk. Edgar heard the misgivings in the little sub-beastman voice and was even more embarrassed, but he still stood up quickly and opened the door. Damned if he did, damned if he didn''t. Some matters, the little sub-beastman would know sooner orter. Edgar barely opened the door, and Justin, who was sweating profusely, already ran inside and quickly ced aputer in front of Edgar: "Your Imperial Highness, there was an unfortunate incident at the capital star. Someone has framed you!" Edgar, having heard what had been said, frowned and instantly thought of the matter of himself being plotted against six months ago. Before, he had be a fallen beast, suffering injuries and trapped in the forest. Even if he had wanted to wrest control of authority, he had been unable to do anything. He had had no other choice but to put his hope on his emperor father and empress mother. However, it was different now. If someone in the capital star was framing him . . . . Were those people who had tampered with his mech and who wanted to make him lose his life the same group of people? After taking theputer, Edgar looked up. Shu Shu had used Chinese to talk with Edgar, but now these people used thenguage of the Beastman Empire to talk. Shu Shu absolutely didn¡¯t understand what was being spoken. He was bewildered, but at the same time, he secretly admired his disciple even more. His disciple was really amazing, ah. Several days of effort, and he had already learned so many words . . . . Moving closer to Edgar¡¯s side, Shu Shu looked towards theputer. As a result, he discovered that he waspletely unable to make sense of what he was looking at . . . . He totally didn¡¯t recognize those letters. Why did his disciple seem to be able to understand what he was reading? Why were these people so respectful and courteous towards his apprentice? Shu Shu faintly felt that something was wrong. At this moment, he suddenly saw his disciple open a video, in which a snake was chasing after a sub-beastman. "Ah! This snake looks like you!" Shu Shu said. "But there are still some differences. The scales under your heads look different!" He exined, pointing at the scales on the snake¡¯s body. When Edgar saw the snake in the video, he thought that the other person looked too much like himself. He himself could even get confused; no wonder so many people misrecognized that snake . . . . Under these circumstances, there was a part he was slightly unclear about though. The little sub-beastman actually made out the distinguishing marks on him and that snake and even noticed the difference on the tiny scales . . . . Edgar¡¯s heart was sweet and happy; this feeling of being taken seriously was really great. Of course, the most important thing now was not this. Rather, Edgar had to think of a way to settle the matter in the capital star where some people were framing him. This news would undoubtedly put great pressure on his parents. Moreover, all of this was a matter of three days ago. In the past three days, his parents had probably encountered things he could easily imagine without thinking too much. Letting go of theputer and getting up, Edgar then told Justin: "Open up the militarymunication channel immediately. I want to contact the Imperial family over there." He was still alive. He had not be a fallen beast. He had even awakened the bloodline. As a matter of fact, he wanted to take a look at what those people behind the scenes could still proim! TL¡¯s notes: »Êºó (hu¨¢ng h¨°u) = empress; imperial consort Ì«×Óåú (t¨¤i z¨« f¨¥i) = crown prince imperial concubine = the principal wife of the crown prince = crown princess Since there¡¯s no female in beastman world, I¡¯d just use empress and crown princess to refer to the emperor or the crown prince¡¯s male partner. Sh¨¦ Sh¨¦ = ÉßÉß = snake snake Sh¨¦ Sh¨¨ = ÙÜÉâ = surname She; to pardon (a convict) Shu Shu¡¯s naming skill sucks£¨£þ¡õ£þ£»£© ÆðÃû·Ï (q¨« m¨ªng f¨¨i) = to name; to christen; to take a name | to abolish; to abandon; to abrogate; to discard; to depose; to oust; crippled; abandoned; waste I don¡¯t know how to trante it. Based on context, I trante it as ¡°name giver¡±. Anyone can help? ÉìÍ·Ò»µ¶ËõÍ·Ò²ÊÇÒ»µ¶ literally means to stretch head a knife, to pull back head also a knife. I guess it''s the same as "damned if you do, damned if you don''t". Chapter 34 Unedited chapter 34. Edgar Makes rification The Beastman Empire already had the technology of interwork, but it took an immense amount of manpower and physical resources to maintain the starwork. Therefore, a remote was unlikely to be connected to the starwork and would mainly rely on establishing various information points within the interster to transmit information. The speed of such an information transmission was very slow. If the information point was damaged, the information might even be lost. If there was any emergency, such as being invaded, using the point to deliver the news was obviously unsuitable. Afterwards, the military used a new technology to set up a military emergencymunication channel. This kind ofmunication channel was usually closed off. It took a lot of energy to open each time, but it allowed the capital star¡¯s military department of videomunication to directly receive the signal from a remote, which was very handy. Edgar himself was on Gass, and the fastest way to contact the capital star was undoubtedly to use the militarymunication channel. Justin had never used thismunication channel and would never use it. On the contrary, Edgar had been serving in the military. He also had such amunication channel on his warship and had even used it several times, so he was very skilled in using it. Watching Edgar swiftly go into themunication device¡¯s energy pad to input the password, Justin, holding the manual that he still hadn''t read clearly until now, was rather stupefied. In order to avoid having others realize that he was actually not the one who was going to use thismunication channel, he lightly coughed and put the manual away where he could not see it. "Come over here, I want to scan your pupils." Edgar said to Justin. He also had to sign in? Justin quickly went over to scan his pupils. Watching theplex machine switched on atst, he breathed a sigh of relief. He felt like he was practically the same as a country bumpkin . . . . No, he was not that bad. The sub-beastman brought by the crown prince was the real country bumpkin . . . . ncing at the sub-beastman who was rather dull, a feeling of superiority sprung up unbidden in Justin¡¯s heart. Shu Shu was indeed the number one country bumpkin here. Not only was he unable to make sense of all kinds of things he saw here, he was even unable to make sense of what these people said. Of course, what he did not understand the most was why the disciple brought out by himself seemed to understand everything? Why was there such a big difference between daemons?! Maybe . . . Edgar actually wasn¡¯t an ordinary daemon? Looking at Edgar''s confident appearance, Shu Shu started to ponder over this matter seriously. Indeed, Edgar was a mythical animal, ah! A mythical animal! It was said that, by nature, as soon as a mythical animal was born, it developed intelligence and even had the golden core in defiance of the natural order of the domestic animal that had to cultivate to reach that stage! Maybe there was someone who had taught Edgar all along . . . . As for why he had stayed alone in the forest, maybe he had been abandoned because he had not been able to be a human? Shu Shu¡¯s brain hole was getting bigger, and at this time, Edgar was already waiting for the call to be connected. Meanwhile at the capital star. The Imperial family scandal three days ago had been getting more and more intense in the past three days because the Imperial family had note out with any exnations for the cause of it. After people discovered that they could not find the fallen beast who had injured a sub-beastman, they got even angrier because they suspected that the Imperial family had started to do a cover-up. It was at this time that the medical treatment of the bullied and humiliated sub-beastman came to an end, and the condition of his injuries waspletely made public. This sub-beastman had been vited by a snake beastman in his beast form, resulting in a damaged body. From now on, the sub-beastman would not be able to have children anymore. At the same time, he had also suffered severe psychological trauma and might not be able to live normally in the future. The masses¡¯ emotions that had been brewing for three days could no longer be suppressed and spurted out like a volcanic eruption. For a time, the Imperial family was fiercely questioned by the people. The emperor and the empress clearly knew about this matter, but they still had not stepped forth to exin because they suspected that the beastman who had injured that sub-beastman might truly be Edgar, and because they didn''t know where exactly Edgar was. Now though, they had no choice but to stepped forth. The Imperial family held a press conference especially to exin this matter. "What can we say at the press conference?" The empress of the Beastman Empire was called Ian. He had once been a military doctor. He had met Emperor Chris in the army and eventually gone out with him. After marrying into the Imperial family, he did not give up his own career. Not only did he open a hospital focusing on charitable cause, he would also perform surgeries frequently. He was a very strong sub-beastman. But now, he looked particrly fragile. "Everything. We tell them the truth." Emperor Chris said, his expression was a bit ugly. After Edgar¡¯s disappearance, he had spent a lot of effort searching for Edgar. He originally thought that it was going to be a simple matter and didn¡¯t expect that it was really not the case. Even more, he didn¡¯t expect that . . . someone would take advantage of Edgar¡¯s disappearance toe up with this kind of thing. "If we tell them the truth, they will know that Edgar has disappeared for half a year and might has be a fallen beast. His name will be dragged through the mud!" Ian said. How his son was, he knew best. He couldn¡¯t be sure of the fallen beast incident this time, but in no way those incidents of bullying new recruits and framing up ssmates had ever happened. "The people who nned this thinge prepared. If we tell a lie, people will only grab it to be used against us. We might as well tell them the truth!" Chris said. He had dispatched some people to investigate the brains behind this incident. Upon investigation, he had even found some clues already . . . . Unfortunately, he had no evidence yet. And now, he had to stand up and give an exnation to the masses. "Your Imperial Majesty, it¡¯s almost the time." Someone outside said. Chris stood up, straightened out his clothes, and reached out to pull his partner up: "Let''s go." The two men were about to walk out of the room when themunication device on Ian''s hand suddenly rang. "It''s a message from Jones. I¡¯ll leave after I read it." Ian subconsciously wanted to stall for time. Chris also came to a halt, waiting for Ian to read the message. Opening the message, Ian was pleasantly surprised at first, but soon after, his face was white. "What happened?" Chris immediately asked. "Jones said Edgar was on Gass." Ian said: "Edgar is still alive and has not been controlled by someone nor has he hurt someone, but he did be a fallen beast." The light that appeared in Chris¡¯ eyes on ount of Ian¡¯s first sentence almost instantly disappeared without a trace, and the wrinkles that had unexpectedly appeared on his face in the past six months were a bit deeper. "Edgar said that we could announce the news of his death." Ian''s hands started to tremble. "Now, this is actually a good way." Chris said. "But he¡¯s my son. Since he¡¯s still alive, then he should stay alive and should not die!" "We tell them the truth then?" Ian asked. Chris nodded. "Correct!" After speaking, Chris walked forwards inrge strides. He walked a few steps and then said, "My son isn¡¯t someone whom all can nder. I will certainly investigate this incident until the truthes to light! And those betrayers, I will definitely make them pay the price!" Hearing those words, Ian¡¯s expression rxed a little. The two men, an emperor and an empress, held hands and walked out of the door. The ce the Imperial family used for holding a press conference was an auditorium in the Imperial pce. They had announced quite a lot of news here, but their mood at those times was never as bad as their mood today. Looking at the seats below which were packed with reporters and their various shooting equipments, Ian had an urge to break into a run and leave, but he still stayed in the end. "Today, all of us are standing here for Edgar¡¯s case. I will try to exin about it." Chris regarded the people below. The reporters heard these words and immediately calmed down. Chris had always been a respected emperor. Even though Edgar¡¯s incident made a very big noise, but the people still loved and respected the emperor. In fact, Edgar . . . if he had not be a fallen beast, it was estimated that the masses wouldn¡¯t have fully believed such usations. However, there had not been any news about Edgar, the Crown Prince, for the whole six months. Now that something bad happened, there was also no exnation all along . . . . Even if people wanted to trust him, there was nowhere they could ce their trust in. The reporters had quieted down, but some people didn''t want to be quiet. "Please exin, Your Imperial Majesty. Are you going to help Edgar absolving himself?" A young beastman stood up and asked loudly. Many people had not known this beastman before, but nowadays, there wasn¡¯t many people who didn''t know him. He was one of the people who really stood up and used Edgar. This man was very gifted and had been admitted to the Empire¡¯s Imperial College as amoner. He was already a seven-star beastman now, yet he expressed that he should have had a better development. At the Imperial College, Edgar had been jealous of his innate skill and had framed and suppressed him several times, making him miss many opportunities. He should have already advanced to eight-star beastman then, but up until now, he still hadn¡¯t advanced. He was a tiger beastman, tall and handsome. Having be a seven-star beastman in such young age, his strength was also not bad. As a result, he had many fans now. After he stood up, some reporters immediately looked over with deep concern for fear that he would be too forthright and provoke the Imperial family¡¯s anger. "Could it be that the Imperial family hold this press conference only because you want to help Edgar get away from his crimes? If this is indeed the case, I will be thoroughly disappointed with the Imperial family!" This beastman stood in the audience and looked up straight at the emperor and the empress, not shrinking back in the slightest. And his action was broadcasted live through the webcams. After it was seen by people who were concerned about this incident, of course their anger started to ignite once again. Furthermore, countlessizens posted their supports of him. The whole audience was silent. "Your Imperial Majesty, I also want to get an answer." Just then, a sub-beastman sitting in a wheelchair opened his mouth. This sub-beastman was the one who had been vited by the snake beastman a few days ago. "There was a set of Imperial Guard uniform on the hand of the fallen beast who has vited me. He was so unscrupulous and dared to do such a thing to me . . . . Is he your son after all?" The sub-beastman asked again. This sub-beastman looked very pretty, but now, sitting in a wheelchair with tears in his eyes, he looked extremely weak. And yet, he was facing upward and looking at the emperor on the stage without showing any weakness. Under his weak appearance, he had a strong heart! Two contradictory characteristics appeared in one sub-beastman, making him even more radiant. Watching the live broadcast, the beastmen were full of anger, while the sub-beastmen already shedded tears of sympathy because of his tragic experience. "No!" Chris answered without the slightest hesitation. "Who is he? Who exactly is this brute that you have been protecting? I called the police at once, why could he still escape?" The sub-beastman in the wheelchair started to shake. He clenched his fists and raised his head to face Chris, exposing his slender and alluring neck: "What about Edgar? Have hime out and tell me that it¡¯s not him!" After the sub-beastman said that, he suddenly burst into tears. Chris, however, frowned. He didn''t expect that this man woulde and question him, which actually made this case be more difficult to handle. It was impossible for Edgar toe out and exin since he had already be a fallen beast. Let¡¯s say Edgar, who was a fallen beast,e out and exin the incident right now . . . . In all likelihood, even if Edgar was currently on Gass, everyone would still insist that the fallen beast who had vited this sub-beastman was Edgar. As for the fact that Edgar was not in the capital star at present . . . . Presumably, everyone would think that he was running away. Moreover, Edgar had been missing for six months. During the whole six months, the Imperial family had never announced the matter of Edgar having be a fallen beast or sent Edgar to the fallen beast. How would they exin this? Should they say that they actually had not found Edgar before? Who would believe it? Chris suddenly realized that telling the truth was not feasible at all. "Your Imperial Majesty, did Crown Prince Edgar really be a fallen beast?" "Your Imperial Majesty, the crown prince hasn¡¯t posted any message since half a year ago. His social ount has also never been logged in. Has he already be a fallen beast six months ago?" "Your Imperial Majesty, regarding this sub-beastman who has been vited by a fallen beast, what do you think about the fact that said fallen beast has not been caught yet?" "Your Imperial Majesty, is the Imperial family harboring the fallen beast?" . . . . . . The reporters asked in unison, and Chris didn¡¯t have time to answer all the questions. Standing beside Chris, Ian¡¯s expression showed both grief and indignation. "Don¡¯t talk rubbish! It¡¯s impossible for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to do such a thing!¡± A member of the Imperial Guard suddenly shouted in anger. "His Imperial Highness is not here, so everyone pounces on him?! His Imperial Highness is so powerful; did he need to snatch other people''s opportunities in school? As for the sub-beastman, so many sub-beastmen throw themselves at His Imperial Highness, but he doesn¡¯t want them all. Why would he still take liberties with a sub-beastman? His Imperial Highness won¡¯t do this kind of thing even if he bes a fallen beast!" The masses who didn''t know the actual facts could be misled by some things on the Inte, but those who had been with Edgar all believed in him. This member of the Imperial Guard was one of them. He just said those words in support of Edgar, but nevertheless, he was called into question straightaway. The sub-beastman sitting in a wheelchair turned towards that guard: "So, you said I framed him?" "Who knows where you came from!" The guard instantly replied. "Do you have any evidence that the fallen beast who vited you is His Imperial Highness?" "Evidence? You asked me for evidence? Since you think I¡¯ve framed Edgar, you make hime out and confront me!" In anger, the sub-beastman tried to get up from the wheelchair and stand, but he quickly fell back onto the wheelchair again because of his depleted strength. "You think I paid such a big price just to frame him?" The sub-beastman looked really pitiful. The member of the Imperial Guard then remembered that the sub-beastman was said to be incapable of giving birth anymore and suddenly felt that some of his words were excessive. "It¡¯s not necessarily you who has framed His Imperial Highness; maybe it¡¯s other people who want to frame His Imperial Highness. You¡¯re just unlucky." "If he has been framed, why hasn¡¯t hee out with exnation during the past three days? Could it be that he has disappeared just like that fallen beast?" The sub-beastman in the wheelchair sneered. That member of the Imperial Guard was at a loss for words for quite a while. Chris nced at the sub-beastman with a profound look. Edgar had been framed, but in the current situation, Chris was literally unable to clear his own son¡¯s name. He took a deep breath and changed his mind. He, following Edgar¡¯s idea, was going to say that Edgar was already dead. His son had already be a fallen beast; in any case, he couldn''t let him be questioned repeatedly by these people. However, although he had made up his mind, but he was still unable to say the words¡ªthat his son was already dead. Chris nced at Ian, and both of them had hesitation in their eyes. At this time, someone suddenly ran in from the outside. "Your Imperial Majesty! Your Imperial Majesty! There¡¯s a military emergencymunication from Gass!" "Gass?" Chris¡¯ expression was unchanged, but his heart actually jumped. Could it be Edgar? "Yes, Your Imperial Majesty, it¡¯s a call from His Imperial Highness.¡± The man holding themunication device wore a happy expression on his face. The vast majority of the military officers were very worshipful towards Edgar, but unfortunately, there were still a few vermin inside who had seized some so-called evidence to use Edgar . . . . Now that their Imperial Highness was back, let¡¯s see what those people would do! The Beastman Empire only had one Imperial Highness, and that was Edgar. Edgar called from Gass? The reporters all looked over, and the webcams responsible for the live webcast also aimed at that messenger. ¡°Is it Edgar?¡± Ian asked in a low voice. "Let¡¯s see." Chris replied. In this situation, it was impossible for him not to put this call through . . . . Chris thought about it and quite straightforwardly connected themunication device to the wall-mountedputer behind him. Both he and Edgar had a clear conscience, and inevitably, there would be a day when the truth of this matter came to light! After themunication device was connected to theputer, the screen behind Chris and Ian shed, and then a figure appeared on it. It was . . . Edgar! All the people present were shocked, most especially Chris and Ian. Hadn''t Jones said that Edgar had be a beast? Why was he now standing in front of them without rhyme or reason? Ian was so emotional he almost cried looking at his alive and well son on the screen. The militarymunication channel could guarantee that video call was possible. Edgar nced around and immediately understood his parents¡¯ situation. "Emperor Father, what did you say?" If his emperor father hadn¡¯t had time to say anything, it was best. If his emperor father had already said something about his situation, or said that he was already dead, then he had to think about what he was going to say next. Chris more or less understood Edgar''s meaning straightaway and showed his first smile of the day: "I haven''t had time to say anything." "Because these people are hopelessly muddled?" Edgar asked. All the people at the press conference had a feeling of being scrutinized by Edgar, and they immediately felt very embarrassed. They thought that Edgar had be a fallen beast and vited a sub-beastman, so they came running to question him. As a result . . . said man was obviously fine! "I encountered a bottleneck six months ago, so I have been staying in Gass to practice in the past six months. The news here isgging behind, and the news from the capital star takes three days to arrive." Edgar stated to the people on the other side of the screen. "I was just informed today that when I was training on Gass, I also vited a sub-beastman in the capital star at the same time. " The people at the press conference were even more embarrassed. Some people even lowered their heads and did not dare to face Edgar squarely. "I apologize for opening the militarymunication channel without permission. I will bear the necessary cost of this opening." Edgar added: "But I think it is essential to use thismunication method to exin." "Your exnation is very timely." Chris said. A moment ago, he had still doubted whether this man was an impersonator, but now he was already convinced that this was his son, and he immediately felt great. "It''s thanks to Governor Justin." Edgar turned towards Justin. Justin promptly squeezed up, wanting to show his face to the emperor. Unfortunately, he was too fat. Although he could show his face, but he couldn''t show his whole body. "This is what I should do! It¡¯s my duty! It¡¯s a pity that our news here isgging behind. His Imperial Highness has just known about this troubling news, and he didn¡¯t even change his clothes in his eagerness.¡± Therefore, you had better connect the Gass¡¯swork to the starwork quickly, ah! Hearing Justin¡¯s statement, only then did everyone realize that Edgar was actually dressed in a nightwear. On the starwork, everyone was crusading against Edgar, but when Edgar suddenly appeared, the wind direction changedpletely. "His Imperial Highness was obviously fine. So, who said that His Imperial Highness has be a beast?" "Isn''t there a soldier who swore that His Imperial Highness has be a fallen beast? Who is it again?" "Are they people who want to frame His Imperial Highness? Those people are too odious; I simply can''t stand them!" "His Imperial Highness is so handsome!" . . . . . . Of course, there were always some people who were still struggling. "Maybe this is just a trick that the Imperial familyes up with. Can you be sure that person is really Edgar?" "Previous poster, is His Imperial Highness that good at pretending? Also, if it¡¯s really a pretense, sooner orter it¡¯ll be exposed. Would the Imperial family do a stupid thing like this?" "I searched for Gass, and that fatty is indeed the governor of Gass. You can see the news about Gass on this website. Of course, thetest news is three days ago." "There¡¯s a three-day newsg between Gass and the capital star, and spaceships need even longer time for a round journey. It¡¯s totally impossible for that fatty to be on Gass three days ago and then, three dayster, ran off to the capital star to assist His Imperial Highness putting on a y." "His Imperial Highness is so handsome!" . . . . . . Before, everyone had sympathized with that sub-beastman, but now, they actually began to sympathize with Edgar. Just staying quietly in a remote yet still being wrongly used, His Imperial Highness was really pitiful! As for why everyone was so sure that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was being wrongly used . . . . Since he did not be a fallen beast, which sub-beastman didn¡¯t fancy him? Was it necessary for him to snatch a sub-beastman to vite? Theizens thought so, and the reporters on the scene naturally thought so as well. The sub-beastman sitting in a wheelchair had been talking about wanting to seek Edgar out to confront him. Now that Edgar had really came out, the sub-beastman¡¯splexion actually became very ugly. But soon, he started to cry and cover his face. The beastman who had hollered that Edgar had bullied him in the Imperial College, his eyes were spinning now. Then he gritted his teeth and suddenly shouted: "Edgar, you didn¡¯t be a beast. The recent incident of a fallen beast hurting a sub-beastman was not your doing, but when you wielded your status to rob me of my opportunities because you¡¯re jealous of me, that¡¯s true!¡± When this person¡¯s words came out, people were stumped. Yes, ah, apart from the recent incident of Edgar bing a fallen beast and hurting a sub-beastman, there were also many other "crimes" done by Edgar. For example, bullying ssmates, forcing some sub-beastmen, and also beating up new recruits . . . . However . . . looking at Edgar who was so tall and handsome in his nightwear, many people thought that these usations were not true . . . . "Guys, I¡¯m not good at evaluating, but I think the sub-beastman who stood up and said that His Imperial Highness had forced him before was most likely lying . . . . I look better than him. His Imperial Highness doesn¡¯t need to force me; I¡¯m willing to follow His Imperial Highness. Unfortunately, His Imperial Highness doesn¡¯te and look for me . . ." There was a sub-beastman who posted such words on the starwork, and the post quickly got so many likes. Edgar didn''t know about the ruckus on the starwork, but in the face of doubt, he immediately said: "I also saw other usations concerning me. I will return to the capital star right away and exin everything clearly!" ¡°Everything must wait until I return." The militarymunication channel could not be opened for too long. After this sentence was spoken, Edgar turned the channel off. TL¡¯s notes: ÄÇЩÔàË®¾Í¶¼Òª±»ÆÃÔÚËûÉíÉÏÁË= dirty water will be sshed on his body = his name will be dragged through the mud Ëû¾¹ÊÇÏ´²»¸É¾»±»ÆÃÔÚ×Ô¼º¶ù×ÓÉíÉϵÄÔàË® = he actually can¡¯t wash clean the dirty water sshed on his own son¡¯s body = he¡¯s literally unable to clear his own son¡¯s name Chapter 35 Unedited chapter 35. Leaving for the Capital Star Staring nkly at Edgar who just stood there and spoke in such an imposing manner while wearing the cheapest-in-the-entire-supermarket nightwear Shu Shu had bought, Shu Shu¡¯s whole person was somewhat in shock. Was this man truly his own disciple? How did his disciple look so ruthless and cool? Clearly, he was more like an overbearing president! "Shu Shu?" Slightly nervous, Edgar turned towards the little sub-beastman. He had never told the little sub-beastman his true identity. Would the little sub-beastman get angry? Would he feel that Edgar had deceived him? Would he stop paying attention to Edgar because he got angry? Edgar suddenly remembered a movie he had once seen. That year, his father was very busy and not even able to go home on his birth father''s birthday. His birth father then dragged him out to watch a movie, calling him his little sweetheart and making him hispanion to celebrate his birthday in absence of his old sweetheart. That movie really impressed Edgar. The movie told the story of a crown prince of a fictional empire who concealed his identity and went out to work. He liked amon-born, beautiful sub-beastman, and soon they were in love with each other. The first half of the movie was a source of constantughter and very sweet, but after the crown prince¡¯s identity was known to the sub-beastman, the situation quickly turned around for the worse. The sub-beastman thought that the crown prince had deceived him and thus was unwilling to be in rtionship with the crown prince anymore. The crown prince¡¯s various appeals could not make him change his mind. All along, the second half of the movie was about the two of them entangled in a misunderstanding. Afterwards, if it were not for the crown prince getting injured in order to save the sub-beastman, perhaps the sub-beastman would never forgive him. After a certain sentence in the movie, the words "crown prince" and seeing his own birth father¡¯s incessantugh at this scenario had left a deep psychological shadow in Edgar, who, at that time, was only ten-year-old but had already been conferred the title of Crown Prince. At one time, he was even unwilling to step into the cinema again and also got slightly afraid of the sub-beastmen around him. After he grew up a little, all of this was hidden away in the depth of his mind. But now, he remembered it again. Edgar suddenly detested his outstanding memory. His experience was very simr to that of the crown prince; would he alsoe across such a situation? However, he really did not know how he was going to coax the sub-beastman! Edgar stood straight as a ramrod with a nk face, but in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but start to worry. "Who the heck are you, ah?" Shu Shu asked while staring at Edgar for a long time. "I am . . ." Edgar didn''t know how to say the words "crown prince" in Chinese. He also didn''t want to be condemned as a cheat by the little sub-beastman in front of so many people. In the end, he sounded the little sub-beastman out by saying: "Let''s go back first." The little sub-beastman should be willing to go back with him and would not start yelling at him on the spot, right? "Ah, OK! I¡¯m hungry!" Shu Shu immediately replied. He was very curious about Edgar''s identity, but this curiosity was definitely not as big an attraction as food for him. Moreover, seeing Edgar''s tangled look, maybe his identity was difficult to exin. In that case, just leave it until they go back home. As a mythical animal, Edgar actually fell to the point where he was thrown away into the forest to fend for himself . . . . ording to the numerous TV dramas Shu Shu had watched, his disciple definitely had a very miserable past. Shu Shu nced at Edgar with sympathy and then touched his own stomach with quite a pitiful expression. "Those delicious foods that I brought back for you before, you haven¡¯t eaten them yet, and you already encountered the heavenly tribtion. It¡¯s really a pity that they¡¯re wasted now.¡± Edgar also thought it was a pity that he actually didn¡¯t get to eat the things that the little sub-beastman had specially brought back for him because of jealousy . . . . Turning towards Justin, Edgar said: ¡°Your Excellency Justin, do you have a free assistant? I need someone to help me with something." "Of course." Justin hauled out the secretary behind him. "This is my secretary, very capable. I believe he surely can help Your Imperial Highness to handle some things.¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡± Edgar replied and then made the secretary help him with the most important thing, which was buying snacks: ¡°Buy some snacks with various kinds of vors, and if they¡¯re some kinds of nuts, you can buy more.¡± Shu Shu seemed to be quite fond of nibbling on nuts, but unfortunately, there were not many nuts that could be eaten in the forest. "Your Imperial Highness, I will buy them right away." The secretary responded at once and then ran out to buy snacks. Shu Shu understood the word "snacks" and asked Edgar delightedly: "Are you buying them for me? Are you rich?" "Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m rich." Edgar answered. "You¡¯re really great!" The more Shu Shu looked, the more satisfied he was with the disciple in front of him. His disciple had be a human and even had money that could get him all kinds of foods . . . . As a matter of fact, was this the owner, no . . . the disciple he had longed for day and night? As for the other matter . . . Shu Shu had no time to be concerned about anything else now. "When will the purchased food arrive, ah?" "It should be delivered to our home soon." Edgar answered again. "Then let''s go back quickly!" Shu Shu instantly replied. As expected, Justin¡¯s secretary was very capable. When Edgar and Shu Shu were sitting in the aircraft to return to their residence, they saw himing down from another aircraft with several bags of snacks on his hands. Panting towards Edgar and Shu, Mr. Secretary soon came to a halt and showed a formic smile. "Your Imperial Highness, the snacks you want have been bought. Since the time was quite short, I could only get a few kinds . . . " "Thanks a lot." Edgar said and took the snacks. "No need, no need." Mr. Secretary quickly replied. After watching the two men enter the house, he continued to collect snacks. He had just asked someone to help him get somemonly eaten snacks. Next, he himself should go find some more special ones . . . . As soon as Shu Shu entered the house, he started to tear at the bag of snacks on Edgar¡¯s hand and take out some things to eat. While eating, he also stuffed some into his food pouches. After eating for a while, Shu Shu then turned towards Edgar: "Right, you said you¡¯d tell me who you are. Who the heck are you, ah?" Still couldn''t dodge past it . . . Edgar was a bit sullen. Although Edgar had learned so manynguages ??on the star system, but themunication between him and Shu Shu was still problematic. Thinking about it, Edgar then directly went online and searched for some videos. He arranged them on the TV one after another, so Shu Shu could watch them individually. These videosprised a documentary film about the Imperial family, video records of Edgar¡¯s previous activities, and an educational film about the state system for children . . . . Shu Shu was very smart; Edgar believed that so long as Shu Shu watched them, he would certainly be aware of Edgar identity . As for himself . . . . "Shu Shu, I want to go back to the forest and return to our cave to take a look." Edgar said. "Oh." Shu Shu answered with a single sound, a little puzzled. Hadn¡¯t they already taken out all the stuffs in the forest? Still going back to look, what for? Yet Edgar . . . . Right, Edgar could provide a lighter at that time; it was possible that there was also other things in his hands. Waving his hand, Shu Shu expressed to his disciple, you can go on, I¡¯ll continue watching TV and eating snacks¡ªthese two things were indeed what he most loved to do! Edgar¡¯s heart was rather stuffy. Edgar was really going to get his own stuff. He had been wearing his own mech when he had plunged to Gass. Although the mech was in tatters and due to be scrapped entirely, but its raw material was the best after all andpletely recyble. In order to prevent his identity from being discovered by people, he had not taken the mech out before. The situation was different now, and he definitely had to take the mech away. In addition to this, there were still a lot of things in the cave he and Shu Shu had shared, and he wanted to take them away as well. Sitting in a helicopter anding to the ce where he had lived for half a year, Edgar felt like it all had happened a lifetime ago. He had thought that he would spend the rest of his life here after sending the sub-beastman off. He hadn¡¯t expected that he was also going to leave now . . . . "Have you always been here for the past six months?" Jones looked around, his mood somewhatplicated. He knew about Edgar¡¯s disappearance, but he had not expected Edgar actually lived in the forest here. "Yes, that¡¯s right." Edgar nodded faintly. He got into the cave where he had lived together with Shu Shu and then put the wooden bowl, the wooden chopsticks, the stone Shu Shu had used for cooking, and so on into the space button, leaving nothing. Watching Edgar pack up the stuff in the cave with a nk face, Jones invariably felt very awkward. Done packing up the stuff in Shu Shu¡¯s cave, Edgar conveniently went to the cave where he had lived to take a look at it. The little sub-beastman had not allowed him to return there, so he had not returned. But now that he was going to leave, he suddenly wanted to take a look at that damp cave where he had once lived for quite a long time. In that cave, he had spent his darkest and most painful days. He considered it a memorable ce. Edgar alone arrived outside of the cave. He crouched down and was about to go in when he found that . . . the cave was full of the little sub-beastman¡¯s smell. No wonder the little sub-beastman had not let hime back here. No wonder when the little sub-beastman had wanted to go to the toilet in the middle of the night, he had not stepped on him anymore. The corner of Edgar''s mouth unconsciously hooked up. Then he went to thekeside and jumped directly into the water. There were a lot of tiny fishes swimming in the smallke, and a worn mech was lying right at the bottom of the smallke. After fishing up the mech from theke-bed, Edgar wiped it dry very carefully before stowing it in the space button. This mech had apanied him for so many years, and he believed that it would continue apanying him in the future. Edgar, after taking all the stuffs he wanted to bring along, deliberated for a moment and then went to catch two pheasants . . . . The first prey he had given to the little sub-beastman was a pheasant, and the little sub-beastman also liked to eat pheasant. Using these pheasants to apologize should be good, right? Handsome and tall His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince who tended toward grave and stern appearance got onto the helicopter while carrying two pheasants that kept pping their wings and coldly ordered: "Return." Jones was momentarily speechless and then said after a while: "You¡¯re just like your emperor father!" Such a m¨¥n s¨¡o! At that time, hadn¡¯t His Imperial Majesty the Emperor frequently sported such a face to attract Ian¡¯s attention? The helicopter stopped at the gate of Edgar and Shu Shu¡¯s residence. Edgar stepped down from the helicopter and felt slightly uneasy upon seeing the tightly closed door. The helicopter sound was very loud; it was impossible for Shu Shu to not hear it, yet he did note out . . . . Was Shu Shu angry? Edgar thought of that movie again. Based on the situation in the movie . . . when he came back this time, it¡¯s quite likely that he would be driven away, and then Shu Shu would shout: "Why didn''t you tell me that you¡¯re the crown prince? You deceived me, you bastard! Do you think I ce a high value on a crown prince?" Banishing the actor¡¯s lines in the movie out of his mind, Edgar opened the door himself and went inside while carrying the pheasants. Shu Shu was reclining on the sofa and stroking his own stomach. Several bags of snacks next to him were already empty. "You¡¯re back?" "I¡¯m back." Edgar said. "Pheasant! Are we eating fowl today?" Shu Shu¡¯s eyes lit up and then dimmed. "Unfortunately, I ate too much and can¡¯t eat anymore . . ." Not only had he eaten too much, he clearly had eaten to the point of being unable to move. "Then we¡¯ll eat it tomorrow." Edgar said. "Ah, okay." Shu Shu nodded and suddenly thought of something: "Edgar, were you a human before?" Edgar was rather taciturn, so he only nodded. "Since you were a human, why did you go into the forest then?" Shu Shu asked. He had already watched all those videos, and he knew now that Edgar had been a person before, a very capable and very famous person with high status. No wonder other people were extremely respectful toward him. But if he was so powerful, why would he live alone in the forest? This question was not easy to answer; it was also very inconvenient to exin everything from the beginning. Edgar thought about it and then said: "At that time, I was injured and turned into a beast. I couldn¡¯t turn back into a human, so I could only live in the forest." "Because you couldn''t be a human, they didn''t want you?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with sympathy. When he watched the video just now, he saw that Edgar had a father who looked very much like Edgar. So, because Edgar could not be a human, his father then did not want him? It was more or less like that? Edgar nodded. Seeing Edgar nod, Shu Shu sympathized even more with him. His brain instantly supplemented a pce infighting big drama with an illegitimate son plot. Edgar used to be very powerful and could also be a human. Later, he was wounded and turned back into a beast, most likely harmed by some people . . . . His life was so miserable! As Edgar¡¯s master, Shu Shu had to help him ask for justice when there was an opportunity for it in the future! He also wanted to ask Edgar¡¯s father why he would throw out such a good son. As for Edgar not telling him about this matter before, he was a snake at that time and really couldn''t speak . . . . From the start, Shu Shu hadn''t gotten angry over a little concealment. On the contrary, he immediately thought of something else. For example, Edgar had been a human previously. In this case, he surely did not eat people, nor should he eat hamster. This was the most wonderful thing ever! Again, for example, Edgar had been very powerful before. It was estimated that he was also very powerful now. He certainly had a lot of money, and there was no shortage of money to pay someone back . . . . Shu Shu had owed Jones money, but now he did not need to return the money and could directly have Edgar pay Jones back! Furthermore . . . it¡¯s all thanks to him that Edgar could cultivate into a human. He had helped Edgar in his most miserable time and let him regain everything back. Shouldn¡¯t Edgar be grateful to him? In this case, couldn¡¯t Shu Shu follow this man to cadge a meal from him? The more Shu Shu thought about it, the happier he was. He couldn''t help but start smiling. Shu Shu had looked at Edgar with sympathy earlier, but then he suddenly smiled. Edgar failed to understand the reason why. Of course, this was a good thing for him . . . . As expected, the little sub-beastman he liked was different from the one in the movie. It simply couldn¡¯t get any better than this. While Edgar¡¯s heart finally settled, the mood of the emperor and the empress in the capital star was still not pacified until now and remained extremely stirred up. "Edgar is really all right?" Ian asked his partner for the hundredth time. "He''s fine." Chris said: "My son naturally won¡¯t meet with a mishap so easily!" The two of them left the press conference after Edgar closed themunication. After that, they didn''t see anyone else¡ªthey were worried that they would say the wrong thing because they were too excited. "Edgar is fine. That''s really great . . ." Ian tried to wipe his tears, but he soon covered his own face and started to cry. "Rest assured, he¡¯ll be back in no time." Chris said. "I¡¯ve already had some men pick him up." He didn¡¯t go out himself but let his trusted aide send a message to those men to pick Edgar up to prevent anyone from ying dirty tricks. Ian nodded, a smile showing up on his face. Afterwards, he even had time to go online to read the news. Almost all of the online news had something to do with Edgar. A segment of the video where Edgar had appeared in the live broadcast was everywhere. Edgar did not be a fallen beast at all. The previous vast majority of the usations also did not exist. Further, the matter of the Imperial family harboring the fallen beast was aplete nonsense . . . . "His Imperial Highness is so handsome!" "His Imperial Highness still looks so good even in his nightwear!" "I¡¯ve only seen His Imperial Highness in his military uniform. I didn''t expect that one day I would actually see His Imperial Highness in his nightwear." "Don''t know when His Imperial Highness will return . . ." "Your Imperial Highness, I was wrong. I actually believed that you really became a fallen beast . . ." Many people who were watching Edgar''s video were smitten with him. All thements vilifying Edgar before were actually not very visible now. Things on the Inte always changed very fast. So much that, in the end, everyone was talking and talking to the point of starting to discuss the clothes that Edgar wore. "Which brand is the nightwear worn by His Imperial Highness? Why have I never seen that chest logo?" "I went to Gass¡¯s official website and searched it. Indeed, it¡¯s a local brand of Gass, and it seems to be well-known for its low price . . . ." "Is this man really His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? Why would he wear such cheap clothes? He¡¯s not a fake, isn¡¯t he?" "Previous poster, if he¡¯s a fake, he¡¯ll not wear such cheap clothes while posing as His Imperial Highness. I think him wearing such cheap clothes can further prove that he is the real deal!" "Speaking of cheap clothes, where the heck do I buy these clothes, ah? I can¡¯t find them on the starwork?" "Of course you can¡¯t find them on the starwork. I think Gass won¡¯t export this kind of cheap nightwear." . . . . . . Not long after. "Everyone! I rummaged through the starwork and found a shop selling Gass¡¯s local products, including that nightwear! [link]" . . . . . . Ron was a very ordinary little businessman, opening his own grocery store, and business was so-so. But today, he was eating when the sound of someone cing an order on the starwork suddenly went off one after another. How could that be? Was there a virus in hisputer? Ron opened theputer in confusion and unexpectedly discovered that one section of goods on his shelves had been raided clean. Furthermore, people were raiding some other sections of goods. The goods that were raided clean were the nightwears¡ªthey¡¯re the local products of a remote he had travelled to, and he had bought them to gift others¡ªand the rest of the raided goods were also those he got from that. No one had ever wanted these things before; howe so many people suddenly rushed to buy them now? Ron was a bit dumbfounded. Right at this moment, he saw his beastman son scampering downstairs. "Dad! Dad! Didn¡¯t you buy some nightwears from Gass? Quick, give them to me!" "The nightwears from Gass? All sold out . . ." Ron said. "Dad!" Ron''s son looked desperate. "But I still keep a few pieces that I n to wear myself. Although the price of this nightwear is cheap, but the material is pure and natural! If it¡¯s not for the material used for making the nightwear is cotton, which is everywhere in Gass, such cheap price is impossible. In fact, you turned your back on this style before. You said it¡¯s no good and didn¡¯t want to wear it . . ." "Dad, I want to wear it! I especially want to wear it now, so quickly give me the clothes!" Ron''s son hurriedly eximed. In the end, he said again: "By the way, Dad, if you still have extra nightwears, you can marked them to sell for a super high price! A product simr to that used by the crown prince, ah!" How did a nightwear be a product simr to that used by the crown prince? Looking at the sold out things in his store, Ron, who didn''t pay much attention to gossip, somewhat came back down to earth. Nowadays, many people thought that everything that had happened was Edgar having been framed by some ambitious people. However, there were also some people who thought that even if Edgar had not be a fallen beast, those things he had done before did exist. Certain people even still tirelessly threw mud at him. At the press conference before, a tiger beastman had stood up and righteously said that Edgar, in the Imperial College, had wielded his status to snatch the tiger beastman¡¯s opportunities and frame him as well. This tiger beastman was still online, moring for justice. This beastman was called Geo. He had indeed studied at the same school with Edgar, but the incidents of Edgar robbing him of the opportunities and framing him out of jealousy of his innate skill had never happened. As a member of the Imperial family, what opportunity did Edgar want but could not get? Why would he still rob other people¡¯s? As for being jealous of Geo¡¯s innate skill, this was even moreughable. Who did not know that the beastmen of the Imperial family had the most powerful innate skills? Anyway, Geo having been expelled from the Imperial College was nevertheless a fact. Geo¡¯s family wasmoners. After he was admitted to the Imperial College, he discovered that there was a very big difference between his life and the life of the Imperial College¡¯s high-born students. In the beginning, this was nothing; there were also manymoners who studied in the Imperial College nowadays. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t stand some things like the fact that others could go to an expensive restaurant to eat, but he could only eat at the dining hall. He began to think of any means to demand money from home, and he also abused his own status as a student of the Imperial College. On the outside, he used introducing others to get acquainted with the high-born students in the school as an excuse to swindle money from them. Moreover, he also deceived a sub-beastman to spend money on him. At first, the Imperial College did not notice these things, until the family of the sub-beastman who had been deceived by him came to the school. Only then did they know what he had done. Later, a high-born student who once had a pretty good rtionship with him found out that every time Geo invited him to eat, he was actually "pimping", which was even more disgusting. The Imperial College always attached great importance to the moral education of students, so Geo was expelled right away. However, his innate skill was indeed not bad, and his luck was also not bad. After being expelled, in addition to joining a pretty good adventure team, his strength also got a big upgrade. Regarding the fact that he dropped out of the Imperial College, Geo had always told others that it was naturally because he was framed by his ssmates who had both power and status. After Edgar¡¯s affairs came out, he even suffered temporary insanity, saying that Edgar had framed him. Now, it was already impossible for him to stop halfway. On his social ount, people who originallyforted him were now questioning him and making hime up with the evidence of Edgar framing him. Seeing this, Geo¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Gritting his teeth, Geo posted a message on his socialwork: "Edgar isn¡¯t a fallen beast, but him doing those things to me is true. I¡¯ll wait for his return. At that time, I¡¯ll confront him!" Originally, before he was expelled, he was actually about to get a chance topete. In the end, he let a great opportunity slip . . . . As for the matter of him swindling money, the college didn¡¯t have any evidence of it. "Is it necessary for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to be jealous of you? I feel that youck presence, am I right?" "Whatck presence? Geo just said the truth!" "Geo surely wouldn¡¯t dare deceiving people at the risk of offending the Imperial family. I think Edgar was jealous of him!" "Geo, I believe you¡¯re telling the truth!" . . . . . . Looking at the messages that supported him, Geo breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking about it, he decided to wait for Edgar toe back. Then he would seek Edgar for a duel, thus solving this matter. Edgar was an eight-star beastman, and he was stronger than Geo. But as a crown prince, this man maybe had never experienced a life-and-death fight, and if he was really going to fight, he was not necessarily the opponent of this adventurer who had adventured all over the ce . . . . Even if Geo eventually lost, he could actually say that of course it¡¯s because Edgar was in better condition and had surpassed him during these years. Now that so many people knew Geo, Edgar ultimately wouldn¡¯t be able to manipte the situation after the duel. The more Geo thought about it, the more he felt that it was a good n. He finally wrote on his social ount again: "When Edgar returns, I will pick him up at the spaceport! I¡¯ll ask him for a duel!" Edgar certainly didn¡¯t know that someone in the capital star was already waiting for his return to ask him for a duel, and he also didn¡¯t know that his emperor father had sent some men to pick him up. At this moment, he was nning to take a spaceship to return to the capital star as quickly as possible. "Your Imperial Highness, except for a military spaceship, Gass only has one cargo spaceship." Justin looked at Edgar in deep embarrassment. The military spacecraft couldn''t be put to use as one wished, and the cargo spaceship . . . . A seemingly cumbersome, pot-bellied cargo spaceship that generally would only appear in nostalgia movies now appeared in front of Edgar. This spaceship was very well-maintained, but . . . could it really be used? Wasn¡¯t this the outdated model of several hundred years ago? "Although it¡¯s a little old, butst year we still operated this spaceshift to go to Karl. We have also serviced it there, ensuring that this spaceship can still be used for another hundred years!" Justin wiped the sweat on his forehead. TL¡¯s note: ÃÆɧ (m¨¥n s¨¡o) = (coll.) outwardly cold or retiring but deep and passionate inside Chapter 36 Unedited chapter 36. Not a Sub-beastman Sure, there were many peopleing and going from Gass, but those people rode in public spaceships or tourist spaceships, or in some corporations'' cargo spaceships. The military naturally took the military spaceship, so Gass only had a single cargo spaceship at their disposal. In fact, this was already quite good. Some of the less remotes were far more inhabited than Gass, but they all didn¡¯t have any spaceships that belonged exclusively to their. A spaceship was not a mere aircraft; it was a very expensive one. Even if it was not operated, its annual maintenance would cost a lot of money. "How about taking the military spaceship, Your Imperial Highness?" Justin, who saw Edgar looking at the spaceship with a wooden expression, felt slightly unsure and cautiously asked. "No need. I¡¯ll check this one first." Edgar said. He had lost his beast core because some people had plotted against him. It made him act more cautiously now. Military spaceships were numbered; if he really took one to leave this, he was liable to be found by those people. Byparison, this outmoded cargo spaceship was actually not so conspicuous. Speaking of spaceship, its construction cost was expensive. Although this old-fashioned spaceship was already quite rare now, but there were still people who used it. The one used by a gang of star pirates whom he had once ttened was basically this type of spaceship because this model was particrly sturdy and durable. Of course, in the end, whether the spaceship could be used or not, it still had to be checked thoroughly before it could be used. Edgar joined the army after he graduated. To this day, it had been more than ten years already. He could operate nearly all kinds of spaceships and also had a deep understanding of them. It was only natural that he wanted to check this cargo spaceship first. There¡¯s no question about it. This spaceship was indeed very old, but it was well-maintained and could fully support long-distance interster travel. After inspecting it, Edgar said: "This one will do." Seeing Edgar not snubbing the spaceship, Justin sighed with relief and asked Edgar whether he wanted to bring many people with him. "In addition to the crew, I¡¯ll also choose two hundred soldiers to go with me. Dr. Jones goes with me as well. Is that okay?" Edgar said. "No problem." Justin replied, patting his own chest. He truly didn''t dare making a decision to allow Edgar to take the military spaceship, but to choose two hundred soldiers to escort the crown prince back to the capital star was no problem. "Many thanks. When I get to the capital star, I¡¯ll definitely propose to develop Gass." Edgar said. So to speak, he was penniless now, and yet Justin still helped him with courtesy. Justin¡¯s face turned red from happiness, and he became even more cordial. He knew that since Edgar had said so, Gass would definitely get developed. Even if the prime minister and the parliament did not agree, the Imperial family could effortlessly develop Gass by spending their own money! The number of people in the Imperial family had always been sparse, but every one of them was brave and good at fighting. The Imperial family had taken the first initiative to propose a constitutional monarchy, which in turn had allowed them to protect their entire properties. The wealth umted over ten thousand years had continuously earned them the title of the richest family in the Empire. Reportedly, just their privates alone were more than a hundred . . . . Furthermore, included among these were a good deal of energys and inhabitables. When Justin looked at Edgar, it was practically like looking at a glittering, golden Big Buddha. In the afternoon, Justin was done preparing all the things Edgar wanted. The cargo spaceship could lift off and enter the outer space at any time. "We¡¯ll set off immediately." Edgar said to Shu Shu. "We¡¯ll leave so soon?" Shu Shu was a bit reluctant to leave. He also had a deep concern about the future. "The capital star is a hundred times more beautiful than this ce, a melting pot of fine food from the entire Beastman Empire." Edgar watched Shu Shu expressionlessly. "Hurry up and go!" Shu Shu put thest bite of the snack that Justin''s secretary had delivered for the second time into his mouth,pletely unconcerned. Bringing Shu Shu onto the spaceship, the corner of Edgar''s mouth hooked up slightly. The cargo spaceship had arge capacity, but the condition of the living area was not good as each and every one was only a small room. Of course, among those, the captain''s bedroom was still quite spacious. Edgar gave the captain''s bedroom to Shu Shu, while he himself stayed in the adjacent room. After seeing to their lodgings, Edgar inspected the other areas on the spaceship and found that . . . the huge cargo hold of the cargo spaceship was unexpectedly piled up with food and water. Taking everything into ount, the people on their spaceship were less than three hundred; so much food and water were enough for them to eat for ten years. Even if this ce was a bit far from the capital star, and even if the spaceship¡¯s speed was slow, the journey would only take over a month at most. Edgar nced at the warehouse and then turned towards Justin who was standing beside him. "Our Gass¡¯s abundant food products have many varieties. I was only thinking of preparing a little of each for Your Imperial Highness, but in the end, I¡¯ve carelessly prepared so much." Justin smiled embarrassedly. Edgar didn''t ask anything again. After inspecting the spaceship, he decided to set off straight away. Justin left the spaceship before it lifted off. After the spaceship disappeared from his line of sight, he immediately turned towards his own secretary: "Why did you prepare so much food?" "Sir, there¡¯s no harm in preparing more. I discovered that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is a hearty eater." The secretary said. "Is it true?" Justin was curious. He had eaten with Edgar before, but he hadn''t seen Edgar eating that much, ah. "Of course! Sir, His Imperial Highness had me prepare snacks for the sub-beastman, and I prepared a lot of them. In the end, they¡¯re all gone in a sh. Later, I delivered enough snacks for a sub-beastman to eat for a month, and to my surprise, one day¡¯s effort was gone again!" The secretary continued: "I think it must have been His Imperial Highness who ate them." "So, there¡¯s also such a thing." Justin was a little amazed. "I thought, since His Imperial Highness can eat, I definitely must prepare more food. Moreover, with so much food and water prepared, even if they have an ident . . ." They still could hold on for a little longer while waiting for a rescue. "How very thoughtful of you." Justin said. The spaceship was very old; if something really went wrong midway, those foods could give them a few years of time while they¡¯re waiting for a rescue. Well done! Hadn¡¯t there been something like this before? A cargo spaceship broke down in the interster space. The people aboard depended on the cargo to live for several years. When they were finally rescued, a beastman married couple had even given birth to two children . . . . Edgar didn¡¯t know that Justin and his secretary were so thoughtful of them. He thought about Shu Shu who would love to see so much food, so he did not ask someone to take those foods away. Shu Shu indeed loved those foods. After Edgar and the spaceship operating crew determined the space route, he went to look for Shu Shu and did find him in the warehouse. At that time, Shu Shu was eating the snacks he had previously stored in his food pouches while checking the foods. "Edgar, there¡¯s so much food! It¡¯s enough for me to eat for a lifetime! Can I sleep here at night?" When Shu Shu saw Edgar, his eyes lit up. "No way." Edgar refused and saw the little sub-beastman¡¯s ears droop, so he immediately said: "But you can move some food back to your room, and you also can move moreter." "Edgar, you¡¯re the best!" Shu Shu happily threw himself at Edgar and nuzzled him. "I¡¯ll help you move them." Edgar said. He didn''t mind the little sub-beastman, not even a little bit. So . . . more nuzzling, please! "No need. Edgar, you¡¯re busy, right? Let Jeress and his men help me move the food." Shu Shu replied. When he got onto the spaceship, he saw Jeress and Jeca. "I¡¯m not busy; they¡¯re the busy ones." Edgar said. When he chose two hundred soldiers, he absolutely didn''t want to choose Jeress. As a result, this guy was actually one of the strongest beastmen in Gass. Moreover, he could operate a mech and also had his own mech, which in itself was even better than most people in the capital star . . . . In the end, Edgar still took this man along. Anyway, he was confident that the little sub-beastman surely liked him more. "So they¡¯re very busy, ah. No wonder they haven¡¯te to talk to me." Shu Shu said and then picked up a small box easily. "Let''s do it ourselves then. Hurry up and move them!" Shu Shu piled up the captain''s room with every kind of food. Under the bed and on both sides of the bed were all stuffed full. Perfectly contented, he then began to watch TV, and maybe learn the localnguage. What Shu Shu was watching were the videos of Edgar¡¯s choice. Therefore, Shu Shu could learn thenguage of the Beastman Empire while they were on their way to the capital star. At least, Shu Shu would learn simplemunication. After they arrived at the capital star, Edgar might not be able to apany Shu Shu all the time. If Shu Shu did not learn to speak thenguage of the Beastman Empire, he would be very lonely. Shu Shu was engrossed in watching TV. Edgar took a quick look at Shu Shu and tried to cultivate beside him. After some time, Edgar found out that while he had been able to cultivate very smoothly on Gass, he actually could not do the same here. There seemed to be no spiritual power aboard the spaceship? Edgar thought about it and simply stopped cultivating. Rather, he began to look into how to use the spiritual power. Having experienced the lightning tribtion, he discovered that the role of spiritual power was far more than helping people to heal. But what other roles it had in the end, he didn''t have any clues for now. He had awakened the bloodline and possessed the beast core once more, but his previous innate skills to control wind and water were gone. It meant that he had to find the right attack method as soon as possible. Otherwise . . . having a vigorous body that surpassed the body of a nine-star beastman but not having the corresponding strength was meaningless, and it¡¯s also quite pathetic. The two men did their own things in one room until it was time for a meal, which they did together. At night, Edgar went back to his own room to sleep. Although they didn¡¯t talk much, but Edgar felt that a strong feeling offort absolutely lingered between them. Edgar liked this kind of life very much, and he liked some of its episodes even more¡ªthe next day, he had just had lunch and was observing the concentration of spiritual power held on his hand when he was suddenly knocked over by Shu Shu, or, if truth be told, he conveniently fell backwards under Shu Shu¡¯s single push. "Edgar!" Shu Shu sat on Edgar''s body, face full of panic. "What''s wrong?" Edgar asked with concern. He didn''t have time to enjoy the glorious feeling of the little sub-beastman throwing himself at him. "No woman! There¡¯s no woman here!" Shu Shu eximed. He had really suffered a fright. What did he see? He actually saw a man giving birth to a baby, or, to be more precise, a man giving birth to an egg! A baby was actually born from a man; how the heck could that happen?! At one time, Shu Shu had faintly felt that something was wrong, but because there were too many things he had to remember to eat, he didn¡¯t think deeply about it. He thought that they were in the barracks and unlikely to see any women there. In the end, what did he finally see now? He saw that men could give birth to babies, and he also saw that those newborn babies could switch between beast form and human form. The people here were actually not the monsters he had always thought they were! The people in this ce were so lucky! A newborn could transform into a human . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s line of thought inadvertently dissipated, but he quickly gathered his scattered thoughts back: ¡°Men can actually give birth to babies! You here are actually men who can give birth to babies!¡± Shu Shu used thenguage of the earth. While he was speaking, he also went to see Edgar''s stomach. Being inspected from head to toe by Shu Shu, Edgar was bewildered, but he slowly exined using thenguage of the Beastman Empire: "Sub-beastmen can give birth to babies, but beastmen can¡¯t give birth." "You can''t turn into a beast, so you¡¯re a sub-beastman. I can turn into a beast, so I¡¯m a beastman." "A beastman and a sub-beastman can form a family and give birth to a cute little baby." . . . . . . Edgar reyed the video of "where babiese from" that Shu Shu had been watching. While it was ying, he gave Shu Shu an exnation. Shu Shu waspletely lost and speechless. He was a sub-beastman? He can give birth to babies? It¡¯s simply nonsense! He was obviously a daemon, ah. He could also switch between human form and animal form as long as he conquered his inner demons! If they really wanted tobel him, he should be a beastman! Speaking of beastman and sub-beastman, these terms were quite familiar, ah . . . . He¡¯d had an owner who loved to read male/male romance stories, which were called d¨¡nm¨§i. Among them, it seemed like there was a genre called beastman lit? At that time, he had crawled to the front of his owner''sputer and seen a little. He had even ridiculed it as unscientific. Now he himself actually encountered said genre . . . . "Shu Shu, I know that you¡¯re not a person from this ce, and you must¡¯vee from somewhere else. However, it¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re a sub-beastman." Edgar said. He did not know what Shu Shu meant when he said "woman", but with Shu Shu¡¯s appearance, he was absolutely a sub-beastman. "I¡¯m not a sub-beastman!" Shu Shu stated without the slightest hesitation: "I¡¯m a beastman!" He was obviously a little sub-beastman, how could he be a beastman? Edgar couldn''t help butugh lightly. Hepletely didn''t take Shu Shu''s words seriously. In the capital star, there were really too many sub-beastmen who wanted to be beastmen. It was said that when ying games, two-thirds of the sub-beastman would select beastman avatars. Oftentimes, these two-thirds of sub-beastmen using beastman avatars could quickly have a good rtionship and be in-game lovers with the remaining one-third of sub-beastman to the extent that it was very, very difficult for the beastmen if they wanted to look for an in-game sub-beastman lover. Of course, there were also some lucky beastmen who made friends on the Inte. After meeting face-to-face with said friend, they unexpectedly found out that the other party was actually a sub-beastman. "Why are youughing? I¡¯m really a beastman!" Shu Shu emphasized his statement. "Well, you¡¯re a beastman." Edgar curbed the smile on his face while replying to Shu Shu. When his birth father was being deliberately provocative, his father would staunchly say ¡°you¡¯re right, you¡¯re not deliberately provocative¡± and even cooperate with his birth father to do certain things . . . . He would learn from his father. "I was originally a beastman!" Shu Shu said. "I have a little problem with my body now, so I can''t transform. In fact, I can also switch between human form and beast form. I¡¯m a beastman just like you!" He certainly didn''t want to be associated with sub-beastmen who could give birth to babies! Edgar nodded in "acknowledgement". Shu Shu was very pleased that Edgar was able to trust him. He immediately said: "When my body recovers and I can be a beastman, you¡¯ll definitely be the first one to know." "Alright." Edgar gave a slight nod and totally didn¡¯t take Shu Shu¡¯s words seriously. Shu Shu, however, was already considering that he had to be a beastman as soon as possible to let Edgar see it with his own eyes. After Shu Shu found out once again that this ce waspletely different from the Earth, he became quite discontented. For now, he didn¡¯t want to watch TV anymore and was just going to guide his disciple, Edgar: ¡°Have you run into any problems while cultivating these days?¡± ¡°Yes, I don''t know how to use spiritual power." Edgar answered. "You don''t know how to use spiritual power? No problem, I¡¯ll teach you!" Shu Shu said and then used the spiritual power in his body to materialize a very small spark: "You see, you can use it this way!" Before, the spiritual power in his body was almost nonexistent, so he could not do anything. But now that he had a little more of it, he could use it to produce a bit of magic. Seeing Edgar stare at him in amazement, Shu Shu extended a finger and wagged it, producing a burst of cool and refreshing wind: "Look, it can also be used like this!" These two magical tricks¡ªone could warm him in the winter, and one could cool him in the summer¡ªwere the best use of spiritual power for Shu Shu! Seeing Shu Shu downying his ability to utilize two types of innate skills, Edgar was shocked. At the same time, he also didn¡¯t forget to record the spiritual power fluctuations when Shu Shu used these two types of abilities. So, spiritual power could even be used this way? Edgar felt like he had discovered a new continent. Shu Shu, however, had stopped producing magic at this time. Coughing lightly, he said to Edgar, "That was how to use spiritual power. Did you see it clearly?" "I saw it clearly." Edgar replied. "You¡¯re really smart! But even if you didn''t see it clearly, I¡¯ll only show you one time. I don¡¯t feel like repeating it several times for people to see!" Shu Shu said. He was nowcking in spiritual power and had only enough to show Edgar one time. Otherwise, he was actually quite willing to show off. Humph! Just wait until he passed through the inner demons tribtion; he would be able to utilize all his spiritual power then. He would definitely give Edgar a proper show and let Edgar know how powerful he was! Shu Shu was just having such thoughts when he saw a big ball of me suddenly appear on Edgar¡¯s hand. The ball contained a powerful energy, giving him a feeling of extreme danger. He wished he could turn around and run away already. Shu Shu: ". . . ." This was not fair! This guy was not a mythical animal but a beastman, right? How was he so powerful, ah! Shu Shu looked at Edgar with grief and indignation. Then he saw Edgar briskly produced a wind de that cut a deep gash on the wall. "I only used a little spiritual power; I didn''t expect it to be so powerful . . ." Edgar found himself wrecking the room and looked at Shu Shu apologetically. "Aaaaargh!" Shu Shu pounced on Edgar and bit his arm. In the future, he would just use this man¡¯s arm to grind his teeth! "Shu Shu, are you okay?" Suddenly hearing a sharp yelling out of Shu Shu¡¯s room, Jeress brought his men to kick open the door and rush in. As a result, he happened to see that cute sub-beastman pounce on His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, grabbing the crown prince¡¯s arm and biting it. Edgar turned his head and looked towards the door coldly. Jeress only felt that the temperature around him went down in a sh, and his legs could not help but go soft as well. He believed that if His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s looks could kill, he certainly would¡¯ve died without an intact body. He actually disturbed the crown prince and the sub-beastman¡¯s intimate y-fighting . . . . mming the door close, Jeress quickly brought his men to leave. After they reached a vacant area, they collectively breathed a sigh of relief. "The pressureing from His Imperial Highness was so strong that I got weak." Someone said while patting his own chest. At this moment, he actually had the feeling of getting a new lease of life. "I don''t know how many stars His Imperial Highness is now." "His Imperial Highness was an eight-star before. Now that he has awaken the bloodline, I guess he¡¯s at least a nine-star?" "His Imperial High is indeed very strong!" Several menmented Edgar''s strength and recalled that scene just now. "That sub-beastman is really powerful." "He actually dared to do domestic violence to His Imperial Highness!" "You¡¯re all so stupid, ah. What power does the sub-beastman have? That¡¯s totally not a domestic violence. That¡¯s called flirting, you know? I also want to have a sub-beastman bite me!" . . . . . . Jeress stood on the side and did not speak. He was now rejoicing the fact that His Imperial Highness¡¯ temperament was really good. His Imperial Highness unexpectedly didn¡¯t beat him up! Edgar was actually quite eager to beat up Jeress, but a beating only hurt for two days, and it might even make the little sub-beastman unhappy. In this case, he had better restrain himself. Compared to beating up people, he was still hoping that the little sub-beastman would bite him for a little longer . . . . Being seen biting people by Jeress and his men, Shu Shu was a little embarrassed, but he soon recovered and even forgot the matter of him getting very jealous because Edgar¡¯s innate skill was too good. Instead, he pulled at Edgar and said: "Edgar, you¡¯re really amazing! Can you do anything else?" Asking so, he also spoke out about several types of magic. Edgar gave it a try and managed to produce a block of ice. He also managed to produce a thunderbolt glinting between his fingers. Shu Shu prostrated himself in admiration¡ªtruly worthy of being a mythical animal beastman, ah! Thinking this way, Shu Shu remembered another thing: "Hey, you haven''t let me see what you look like after you passed through the heavenly tribtion. Let me see it now, ah!" He remembered looking at Edgar afterwards; he had been glittering and golden? "You¡¯ll get scared." Edgar said. "I won''t." Shu Shu replied. He now knew that Edgar was not a real snake. How could he still get scared? Well, OK, it was indeed possible that he would get scared . . . . Shu Shu thought about it and finally came up with an idea: "I¡¯m afraid of you naturally because you¡¯re too big. If you be smaller, maybe I won¡¯t be afraid of you?" "Be smaller? How can I be smaller?" Edgar was a bit puzzled. He had never heard that beastmen could be smaller. "You think about bing smaller, and then you circte your spiritual power. You should be able to transform then." Shu Shu said. After having the daemon core, a daemon could be a human. Of course, they could also be smaller. Although Edgar was a beastman, but he used the daemon¡¯s cultivation method. He should be able to do this little thing, right? What Shu Shu said was really too vague. Edgar only regarded it as Shu Shu making irresponsible remarks. How could the beast form be smaller at will? However, ording to his family¡¯s beautiful tradition, even if the sub-beastman was being unreasonable, you had to be amodating. In order to make the sub-beastman happy, you had better seriously cooperate instead of not taking the sub-beastman seriously . . . . Edgar stood still and circted his spiritual power. While thinking about changing into a prototype, he also thought about bing smaller. He concentrated on those thoughts and then felt himself changing. Was he changing into a prototype? This feeling was exactly the same as that before. He didn''t know whether the little sub-beastman got scared or not seeing him now . . . . Edgar opened his eyes and looked over. As a result, he saw a very, very big sub-beastman. ". . ." He really became smaller? Since he could be smaller, could he also be bigger then? Edgar did note back to himself until he felt his back being touched by the little sub-beastman. Shu Shu very carefully touched the small, golden, four-legged snake on the floor. "Now that you¡¯ve be small like this, I¡¯m not afraid anymore! You definitely can¡¯t swallow me in one bite, ha ha ha!" So the little sub-beastman had always been worried that he would eat him? What the heck did the sub-beastman think? Edgar was rather speechless. Following which, he wondered, since he had be so small now, would the little sub-beastman hold him? Shu Shu certainly wouldn¡¯t hold a snake. Even if it had grown legs, just look at its long body, it was clearly a snake, ah . . . . He was getting goosebumps; naturally, he did not reach out and hold it and just said: "Look, you be smaller, don¡¯t you? Like I¡¯ve told you, spiritual power has many uses. In addition to bing smaller, you also can be bigger. You can even use spiritual power to hide yourself. In short, you can do many, many things." You could really do many, many things with spiritual power. The outmoded cargo spaceship sailed slowly in the outer space. In the meanwhile, Edgar tested the spiritual power¡¯s functions in the room every day. As expected, the test showed the many usages of spiritual power. With spiritual power enveloping his whole body, the scanning system on the spaceship could not scan him at all. There was no need to exin what this kind of attack method meant! After discovering this detail, the first thing Edgar thought of was the importance of this spiritual power in the war. If he made himself smaller and then stealthily infiltrated the enemy''s back with the help of spiritual power . . . . Couldn¡¯t he easily conquer the enemy by catching their leader first? Edgar got even more serious in studying the spiritual power. While Edgar studied the spiritual power, Shu Shu had been learning to speak the localnguage by watching TV andmunicating with Jones. After only ten days of effort, he could already speak a lot of words. Jones even praised him for his intelligence on more than one asion. Shu Shu was extremely proud of himself. Nevertheless, he was also a bit bored these days. When he first boarded the spaceship, he thought he would be able to see a beautiful starry sky from the inside of the spaceship. The result? This spaceship totally didn¡¯t have any windows to look outside. Although there was a scanning system, but the scan result that appeared on theputer was simply a hideous mess, and it also contained all kinds of data that he couldn''t understand at all. "The spaceship on TV is better and even offers a special spaceship tour just to let people watch the starry sky and the various differents while conveniently having fun on the spaceship. Meanwhile, this spaceship doesn''t even have any windows!" Shu Shu couldn''t help butin to Edgar. When this kind of cargo spaceship was built, the design was all about solidity. Moreover, the ss that could be used on the spaceship of this age was exceptionally expensive. Naturally, it was impossible for this spaceship to use it . . . . Edgar already tired of watching the starry sky and had never felt that not being able to do it was a problem. But now, seeing the little sub-beastman want to watch the starry sky, he inexplicably felt that he had let the little sub-beastman down. "When we arrive at the capital star, I¡¯ll definitely bring you to see." "Okay." Shu Shu nodded, but he still felt quite bored. Recently, Edgar was busy with cultivating and could not apany him. Shu Shu felt like he was missing something. Edgar saw the little sub-beastman looking dispirited and downcast and began to ponder which type of spaceship was the most suitable for watching the starry sky. Right at this moment, Jones hurriedly ran over: "Edgar, we saw a star pirate ship!" "Star pirate ship? What model number?" Edgar asked. "It should be a sentry series from a hundred years ago." Jones said. It was not easy for star pirates to get hold of a spaceship. Therefore, star pirate gangs usually only owned a few spaceships, which were often quite old to boot. Because of this, star pirates did not dare to rob those brand new spaceships and would generally look for a dpidated spaceship like this one to rob . . . . What should they do now? "Is there a window on the sentry series?" Edgar¡¯s mind stirred. Author¡¯s note: Edgar, you must believe that the sub-beastman you fall for, he really can be a beastman. Chapter 37 Unedited chapter 37. Robbing the Star Pirate Ship There were not many star pirates in the Beastman Empire. The Empire was strong and prosperous; how could it tolerate savage robbers in its territory? But there were still a number of star pirates. Some of them were criminals; they didn¡¯t want to plead guilty, so they roamed about and robbed the spaceships in the interster. Some actually had good identities outside; they secretly robbed others in order to reap without sowing. And there were some who were born as star pirates from the start, living on various undevelopeds . . . . There were many origins of star pirates, but no matter which kind of star pirate they were, it was impossible for them to grow too big. After all, just a little bigger, and the military might keep watch on them. In the meantime, they didn''t dare to behave unscrupulously. If they robbed a spaceship and only snatched its belongings, then the Empire would not necessarily spend huge manpower and physical resources to deal with them. But if they dared to kill people or hurt them, or did other cruel things that led to public outrage, the military would definitely attack their old nest in an instant. For example, Edgar had once annihted a gang of star pirates who had robbed a good deal of cargo spaceships. They were the descendants of a group of men who had yed truant several hundred years ago. At that time, the situation of the Beastman Empire was quite chaotic. There were many privates thatcked supervision, and these truants suffered severe treatment there. Having reached the end of their patience, they robbed the mineral star¡¯s cargo spaceship and became star pirates. At first, they handled matters with propriety; they only robbed some smuggling spaceships or spaceshipsing out of privates, and on top of that, they didn¡¯t kill anyone. The Empire also didn¡¯t spend much effort to suppress them. As a result, when they reced their leader a few years ago, they thought they were powerful. Eventually, because theycked sub-beastmen, they brazenly robbed a cruise spaceship and even killed some beastmen and snatched the sub-beastmen inside. In the end, those sub-beastman were saved from their capture. Through the military emergencymunication channel, Edgar, who knew the whole story, had already led the armed force to eliminate the star pirates. Other people on the spaceship had never met star pirates, so they were a little afraid. Edgar was truly not particrly worried though . . . . Star pirates who would take a fancy to this dpidated ship were definitely not very strong. Although Edgar¡¯s spaceship was a cargo spaceship, but before they set off, they had equipped it with lots of weapons. Furthermore, there were soldiers equipped with mechs on the spaceship. It was not difficult at all if they wanted to repel the other party. But now, Edgar didn''t think of repelling the other party. As soon as Edgar arrived at the cockpit, he looked at the scanned picture of the outside. Those star pirates were still a bit far from them. It was only an old spaceship of the sentry series, and the reason why Jones knew that they were star pirates . . . was because the star pirate ship voluntarily sent them a message to let them know. This was also considered to be the star pirates¡¯ customary move. They would send a message to the spaceship they robbed early on and say some threatening words. Once the people in the robbed spaceship got really frightened, they could easily snatch the goods. "Your Imperial Highness, let us fend off those star pirates!" "Your Imperial Highness, I have a mech, let me go out and fight!" "Your Imperial Highness, let me go out and fight too!" Two hundred soldiers from Gass were on the spaceship, and they all looked very eager and excited to fight. They had never run into real battles after being assigned to Gass. At most, they had only caught those fairly lethal animals of Gass. Now that they knew they actually had an opportunity to kill some star pirates, one could well imagine how excited they were. "Don''t go out and engage first, wait for them toe over." Edgar said. "Wait for them toe over and then eliminate them at one stroke?" Jeca couldn''t help asking. He was especially excited and couldn''t help but feel like turning into his beast form. If it were not for knowing that turning into a beast form when being excited was a disy of immaturity, and that he would be teased by all, he surely wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself. "Yeah." Edgar nodded faintly. Jeca and the other men were even more excited. Shu Shu simply couldn''t understand why they were so excited. It was star pirates, ah! He had never seen any star pirates, but he reckoned they were about the same as the pirates on Earth? He usually read novels and watch movies, and he was quite fond of those with pirate theme. At one time, he even thought that a certain one-eyed pirate was very handsome. But if he really came across some pirates . . . he would definitely be afraid. He didn¡¯t want to run into any pirates at all, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to get robbed by those pirates! Edgar was just going to help Shu Shu settle down when he saw Shu Shu looking very scared and on edge. ¡°Shu Shu, you go back and stay in the room. Rest assured, nothing will happen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing?¡± Shu Shu was still a bit nervous. Although Edgar seemed very powerful, but who knew if there were even more powerful people in this ce? "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go back with you first." Edgar gently said and then turned towards Jones. "Would Dr. Jones like to apany Shu Shu?" "Very well." Jones nodded. Initially, when he came across the star pirates, he was indeed quite afraid, but he was unafraid now. He even wanted to go outside to see. However, considering the current situation, he nevertheless gave up his n and decided to stay with Shu Shu. His physical fitness was notparable to that of the beastman. Although he had some tricks, but was it likely that those star pirates would show their weak points to be shot by his anesthesia needle? He had better not cause trouble for everyone. Edgar sent Jones and Shu Shu back to Shu Shu¡¯s room and assigned some men to stand guard at the door. To the rest of the soldiers, he ordered: "Once the two spaceships are connected, hide yourself well and wait until the pirates get into the ship to catch them in one fell swoop. Be careful not to let the boatmen get hurt." In fact, let those boatmen confound everyone; it was even more suitable for his next n. Most of the boatmen were ordinary beastmen, though, so their strength was low, and Edgar naturally wasn¡¯t about to let them take the risks. "Your Imperial Highness, what about you?" Someone asked. "I have other works that need to be done." Edgar said. Having arranged all the people on the scene, Edgar chose an empty room to turn into a prototype, or shrink to the thumb-sized version which Shu Shu had seen before. Edgar looked at his own tail and once again experienced the wonder of spiritual power. He didn¡¯t know from whichnes or alleys the little sub-beastman got the cultivation method. It actually allowed him to be bigger or smaller at will . . . . If more people learned this cultivation method, and if those fallen beasts could learn it as well . . . . It¡¯s certainly too early to think about these things now. He had better have a proper chat with the little sub-beastman once they arrived at the capital star. At the moment . . . he still had a more important work that needed to be done. Thinking about it, Edgar looked at his own ws again and then felt that he was still a little too big. It¡¯s good if he could be a little smaller . . . . Closing his eyes, Edgar began to circte his spiritual power, and with the circting spiritual power, he really became smaller in just one cycle. He was only a little bigger than a toothpick now. Edgar was somewhat unustomed to this tiny form, but he knew that with his current appearance, it was definitely very difficult for others to notice him, not to say that he could also use spiritual power to cover his whole body and conceal himself. Wrapped in ayer of spiritual power, Edgar came to the doorway of their cargo spaceship. Those star pirates hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but there were already plenty of soldiers lying in wait in the vicinity. At this time, the star pirate ship was approaching. The captain of the star pirate ship was called Kamille, a snake beastman. He was the leader of this group of star pirates, but he was not the one who established it. Rather, he inherited that position from his father. The old head of the star pirates had absolute control over the spaceship. Before he died, he gave the control of the star pirate ship to his only son, Kamille. Besides Kamille, no one could start the ship, so it was inevitable and also right that Kamille became the new leader of the star pirate ship. And this time was the first time Kamille brought his men out for robbery after inheriting the star pirate ship. He didn''t expect that his luck was so good. The first time he came out, he actually saw such an outmoded spaceship. It was a cargo spaceship that no one would care about even if they saw it, so it also didn¡¯t matter if he robbed it! Seeing that the cargo spaceship did not put out any resistance, Kamille felt extremely happy. "Captain, we had better be more careful, maybe the other party is bluffing." Someone on the side reminded Kamille. "Bluffing? Who are they going to bluff? It''s just an old cargo spaceship that can''t get any older! Maybe this is the smuggling ship of those remotes. Even if it¡¯s robbed, no one will dare to say anything!" What Kamille had said was very reasonable. A cargo spaceship like that was unlikely to have the ability to resist . . . . Although there were some of Kamille¡¯s subordinates who faintly felt that something was amiss, but they didn¡¯t say much in the end. Instead, they were all eager to start. Star pirates didn''t have identity cards. They couldn''t log on to the starwork, and they couldn''t go to those flourishing, bigs. In fact, they didn''t have a good life; the only thing they had was basically a criminal record. In this lifetime, they could only be star pirates. Even if they wanted to change, they were unable to change . . . . Now that they could rob a cargo spaceship, maybe they would find a lot of novelties inside . . . . They were naturally very excited. After the two spaceships were connected, the fully armed star pirates mored and burst into the cargo spaceship. Huh? There¡¯s no one? The star pirates stared nkly for a moment, but as a result, they started to get cautious. However, at this time, even if they were being cautious, it¡¯s already toote . . . . The star pirates who got onto the ship first were just a group of small bandits. Their strength was so low that even if they were already on guard, they still got captured by the regr troops who were well-coordinated and equipped with many weapons. Jeress and the rest only spent a little effort to catch all the star pirates who came to their spaceship. After that, they suddenly realized . . . it seemed like they alreadypleted the task that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had assigned to them. What should they do next? They were all slightly at a loss. Right at this moment, another message sent by the star pirates aboard arrived. "I surrender, I surrender! Don''t kill me!" A man''s miserable shriek echoed inside both spaceships at the same time. After a while, it became a crying plea. "I really didn''t mean it. I won''t rob anyone again in the future. I beg you, please, let me go . . ." Who was he calling out for? Jeress and the others were somewhat curious. The man who was crying out sounded like their captain, Kamille . . . . The captured star pirates were rather speechless. Although Kamille¡¯s strength was average, but he was still a four-star beastman. He also had a five-star beastman at his side to protect him. More importantly, he stayed in their spaceship. If someone wanted to go over, they had to pass throughyer uponyer of barriers. How could Kamille get caught? How the heck did these people aplish it? The star pirates felt extremely depressed while Edgar felt that things simply couldn¡¯t go more smoothly that this. When the star pirate ship and the cargo spaceship were connected, he sneaked into the star pirate ship and went directly to the most tightly-protected cockpit. Sure enough, he saw the leader of the star pirate ship. After that, he immediately became bigger and captured the man easily . . . . The star pirates didn¡¯t dare to resist after hearing their leader¡¯s shriek. In fact, under Edgar¡¯s threat, the star pirate leader had discreetly and rightfully used his authority of the star pirate ship to lock up the star pirates who hadn¡¯t gone to the cargo spaceship in their respective cabins, so they also couldn¡¯t resist at all . . . . Jeress and the other men who had tied that first group of star pirates then rushed straight into the star pirate ship and finally saw some star pirates who were beaten unconscious by Edgar. In addition, there was the star pirate leader who was also caught by Edgar. Everything was totally different from what they had imagined. Shouldn¡¯t these star pirates they encountered want to indulge in ying a game? Why did this incident end so fast? Also, how the heck did His Imperial Highness rush straight in and catch the star pirate leader? Jeress and the other men doubted Edgar very much. Of course, following their doubts, they inevitably sighed with emotion¡ªHis Imperial Highness was really too amazing! Edgar naturally didn''t know his subordinates¡¯ thoughts. He was now using his tail to push various buttons on this spaceship that belonged to the star pirates. He removed star pirate leader Kamille¡¯s control over the spaceship,pletely sealed many areas on the spaceship, and then knocked out the star pirate leader with his tail and once again used his tail to sweep the unconscious man over to Jeress. Seeing that Jeress had grabbed the star pirate, Edgar returned to their cargo spaceship and put on some clothes. The first trip was to the little sub-beastman¡¯s ce to tell Shu Shu and Jones that all the star pirates had been caught. Following that, Edgar returned to the star pirate ship along with those two hundred soldiers to catch each and every one of the star pirates and seize all their weapons. Jeca liked to fight and also liked novels or movies and TV series with this aspect. Although he was a soldier, but his most admired idol in the past was actually the star pirate captain in ¡°Star Pirate King¡±. In his mind, star pirates should be heroic and unyielding and very formidable, but now . . . . Seeing the star pirates naked except for their underwears, huddled together and even emitting a stinking odor, he felt that all his fantasies about his idol were shattered. "How are star pirates like this?" Jeca couldn''t help asking. "How can star pirates not be like this?" Jeress retorted. Star pirates basically drifted about in the interster space and asionally stayed for a time on those undevelopeds . . . . Even if some star pirates could get along well with people from remote gxies, the vast majority of star pirates actuallycked quite a lot of things, and frankly, it was also very difficult for them to have a bath. Speaking of spaceship . . . although the spaceship used by the star pirates was already a hundred years old, but it was still much newer than their several-hundred-year-old cargo spaceship. However, this neglected star pirate ship was very dirty, and Edgar couldn''t stand to look at it anymore. "These guys need to have a bath. Once they¡¯re done bathing, bring them back here." Edgar said. He was familiar with this kind of scene, but he didn''t imagine that these people or their spaceship would be so dirty . . . . Nevertheless, this spaceship had windows, and he still intended to have the little sub-beastmane and see the starry sky. In this case, it was definitely necessary to give this ce a good clean-up. After these star pirates were brought onto the cargo spaceship and bathed by the soldiers, everyone''s hands were stuffed with the cleaning rags. Then they were ordered to clean their spaceship in an hour, or else they would be thrown out of the spaceship! Although the soldiers had found several housekeeping robots from the cargo spaceship to help, although there were many star pirates, but wasn¡¯t it too hard to clean up a spaceship in an hour? The star pirates were speechless. They felt suffocated, but they simply didn¡¯t dare to resist and could only work hurriedly. Kamille had been beaten unconscious before, but now he was already awake. Holding a cleaning rag and a bucket, he began the first big cleaning of his life with a sullen face. "Who the hell are these people? Operating a beat-up spaceship to trick us. Aren¡¯t they ashamed?" How was it possible that someone who operated such a shabby cargo spaceship was so powerful he couldpletely ignore the defenses on their spaceship? From the start, these people had deliberately set them up, right? "If my eyes aren¡¯t wrong, the leader of these men is the Crown Prince Edgar." A man beside Kamille said. "You . . . what did you say?" Kamille looked at the man in shock. "Haven¡¯t you seen what Edgar looks like? You should be able to see that the man looks just like Edgar, right?" The man turned towards Kamille. "I thought it¡¯s only a little simrity. And what about his beast type? It¡¯s not a snake." "If a beastman of the Imperial family awakens the bloodline, he will be like that." The man said again while scrubbing the wall briskly. "Why the great crown prince would still make life difficult for me . . ." Kamille was extremely distressed, and then he was hauled up by a soldier and given a whip. The soldier who hauled him up barked angrily: "You hurry up and work! Don''t bezy!" Feeling aggrieved, Kamille started to work. Seeing Kamille like this, the man who had talked to Kamille before sighed. If he had known earlier that he only needed to capture and threaten Kamille to make him hand over control of the spaceship, he definitely would¡¯ve attacked and taken possession of the spaceship already! Anyway, even if he was the one controlling the spaceship, if he saw this cargo spaceship, he reckoned he would still go and rob it. At that time, it was inevitable that he would also go down to the present position . . . . But, what the hell was with this crown prince? He actually made them wash the spaceship until squeaky clean . . . . After an hour, Edgar gave the spaceship a thorough inspection and also manipted his spiritual power to produce water to re-wash several windows on the spaceship. Finally satisfied, he then called Shu Shu toe. "If you want to see the starry sky, you can see it from here." "Excellent!" Shu Shu leaned forward onto the window, looking at everything outside with wonder. He really didn''t expect that as a little hamster, he actually had a chance to lift off and fly into space! Shu Shu felt that he was not an ordinary hamster anymore. He was definitely a hamster who had seen the big world now! Well, everyone in this world had seen the big world, so he actually wasn¡¯t that awesome . . . . His disciple was great, though. "Edgar, you¡¯re really amazing! I said I wanted to see the starry sky, and you make it happen. " The corner of Edgar¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly. Jeress and the others were left speechless. They were very curious before. They didn¡¯t understand why His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would suddenly want to rob this star pirate ship. As it turned out, it was to please the sub-beastman?! His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was indeed amazing. His means of pleasing the sub-beastman were actually so high-level . . . . They had to learn some, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find a sub-beastman in the future! Shu Shu pulled Edgar close to watch the starry sky for a long time. Seeing Shu Shu watch severals from a distance, Edgar specially told the spaceship operator to approach them, which made Shu Shu clutch Edgar''s arm in excitement. Although Shu Shu had already traveled in the spaceship for several days, but only now did Shu Shu vividly feel that he had flown into space and arrived in the universe. At the same time, not far away, another spaceship discovered the situation in this corner and saw two spaceships that were still connected together and slowly moving forward. "Captain, there¡¯re two spaceships in front!" "One of them is Kamille¡¯s. His dad has just died several days ago, and he¡¯s already gone out to rob someone. He even managed to rob a cargo spaceship. His luck¡¯s actually pretty good." "Captain, Kamille¡¯s guys have no skills. Now they¡¯ve just robbed a cargo spaceship, I think their situation is still chaotic. Are we going to . . ." Not sure whether Edgar¡¯s luck was good or bad, but this spaceship was also a star pirate ship. Currently, the star pirates on this star pirate ship were giving the captain some ideas, one after another. After the captain listened to his jabbering subordinates, he showed a smug expression. "Aren¡¯t we here today for that Kamille guy?" Kamille¡¯s father was dead, while Kamille himself didn¡¯t have any prestige . . . . This was absolutely the best time to swallow his group of star pirates . . . . It was indeed for the spaceship in Kamille¡¯s hand that the captain brought his subordinates here. In contrast to Kamille, this leader of a group of star pirates did not connect his spaceship as soon as he came up. His spaceship was better than Kamille¡¯s, and his equipped weapons were also above average. After he showed up, heunched a few missiles toward Kamille¡¯s spaceship. The missiles left some marks on Kamille¡¯s spaceship, and the whole spaceship shook. At the same time, the sound of Kamille¡¯s loud surrender was transmitted . . . . "That guy Kamille is a weakling!" The leader of a group of star pirates said disdainfully and let his subordinates go over to receive Kamille¡¯s spaceship. Spaceship connected, his ruthless subordinates rushed forth into Kamille¡¯s spaceship. Then they saw that Kamille and the other pirates wore thin clothes and had already removed their weapons while waiting to surrender at the doorway of the ship¡¯s hold. "Kamille, you did the right thing, ah. You guys must¡¯ve already thought about seeking refuge in us, right?" The star pirate who walked into Kamille¡¯s spaceshipughed heartily. Another man even taunted Kamille: "Haha, Kamille, you clean up nicely just like a sub-beastman. Your spaceship¡¯s also spick and span. Now I know that you¡¯ll make a good wife . . . . Why don¡¯t you be my sub-beastman wife? I¡¯ll definitely treat you well!" Kamille shook with anger, but after thinking of something, he was not angry anymore and looked at the man with sympathy instead. Just as expected, after a while, the voice of the leader of this star pirate group was broadcasted. This leader did not shamefully beg for mercy like Kamille had done; he only said: "Men of zing me star pirate group, quickly put your weapons down. Our spaceship has already been captured by others." The star pirate who had just taunted Kamille was mystified. They were just about to capture other people¡¯s spaceship, ah. How could their own spaceship suddenly get captured in reverse? He still couldn¡¯t think clearly when a group of regr troops rushed out from nowhere. Some of them even wore mechs! Damn! They fell into an ambush! On the other hand, Edgar, who used all the skills he had practiced on board the cargo spaceship these days, spiritedly beat more star pirates unconscious and captained another star pirate ship. After discovering that this star pirate ship was more advanced than the sentry series, Edgar once again made those star piratese to clean the spaceship. Besides, on the following journey, he nned to use this spaceship to open up the path while Kamille¡¯s spaceship brought up the rear, and then the cargo spaceship would be towed in the middle to hasten their way to the capital star. In this way, their speed could be much, much faster, and they would be able to reach the capital star in several days. Chapter 38 Unedited chapter 38. Watching a Movie Together After switching spaceship from a cargo spaceship to a spaceship with windows, Shu Shu was very happy. In the end . . . their new spaceship suddenly rocked. It was attacked?! At the split second when the spaceship rocked, Shu Shu¡¯s face was all white. He wished there was a hole nearby so he could go in and hide himself . . . . Fortunately, the shaking onlysted for a little while. Not long after, someone came running to tell him that they had captured a better spaceship, and, once it was washed clean, he could go there to y. It turned out that the shaking just now was really a sh with another spaceship! Edgar . . . apparently had grabbed other people¡¯s spaceship again. As a timid mouse spirit, Shu Shu somewhat couldn¡¯t stop his legs from trembling uncontrobly . . . . No, he could not be like this! Jones was a sub-beastman, and he was not afraid at all. Shu Shu was a beastman, so how could he be afraid? Shu Shu held himself together, and soon after, he was brought to a bigger spaceship. There was nothing but an enormous warehouse in the cargo spaceship. Kamille¡¯s spaceship was mostly empty space as well, and there weren¡¯t many things in it. However, there were many novelties in the newly captured spaceship. A dedicated recreation room, a dedicated audio-visual room, and also a bar and a swimming pool, many of which were unimaginable to Shu Shu before! Shu Shu walked a circuit of the spaceship and was soon stupefied: "There¡¯re so many things here!" "Not really. I¡¯ll take you to see a better er." Edgar said. His parents had a private spaceship, and it offered many more fun things to do on board. It even had a dedicated performance team . . . . He would definitely bring Shu Shu to y thereter. Didn¡¯t a good spaceship like this count for anything? Shu Shu suddenly had a bit of hatred for the rich . . . . "I can already speak many words and understand most of thenguage??. How about we go watch some movies?" Shu Shu said, pointing at the audio-visual room. There were many things that he hadn¡¯t learned to do, but so far, watching movies was no problem. The TV he had watched before was about the same to that on Earth. At most, the difference was in the definition of the screen material . . . . Here, the TV for children to watch was not allowed to use too many high-tech products. But the audio-visual room for adults to watch movies was different. This kind of audio-visual room was said to be stereo surround and 3D4D on-demand, and people could directly enter the movie scene when watching the movie. At that time, they could either choose to be a spectator inside the movie, sitting quietly around the actors and watching them act each and every scene, or they could experience all the excitements together with the actors themselves by following the actors¡¯ movements and actions. The former was generally applicable to literary and art films, and thetter was generally applicable to all kinds of adventure or action movies. Additionally, if there was any problem with the body, thetter should not be chosen . . . . After all, not everyone could bear following the protagonist go up the mountain or out to the sea and fight various kinds of monsters. As it happened . . . almost all the movies on this spaceship were thetter type. Edgar rummaged through the microchips in front of him and discovered that all of them were very stimting movies. He couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. The little sub-beastman was not very courageous. Previously, when the spaceship rocked, he was very scared. Making him experience falling at a great speed and so on, wasn¡¯t it the same as tormenting him? These were simply not movies that the sub-beastman could watch! In a tangle, Edgar suddenly came upon a few . . . romance movies? ¡®Warm Love¡¯, ¡®Snuggling in the Spring Breeze¡¯, ¡®My Beast Boyfriend¡¯ . . . . Edgar''s past experience made him particrly dislike watching romance movies, but the sub-beastman should probably like them. Thinking about it, Edgar selected ¡®Snuggling in the Spring Breeze¡¯. He didn''t know anything about this movie, but, looking at the title, he supposed it was a romance movie about childhood sweethearts? In any case, all kinds of plot twists that he had seen in ¡®The Spicy Crown Princess¡¯ most likely wouldn¡¯t appear in this movie. Having put the microchip into the media yer to read, Edgar finally took a seat and was ready to watch the movie together with Shu Shu. "Don¡¯t we need to wear sses or helmet?" Shu Shu asked curiously. "You don¡¯t need them for this kind of home audio-visual room, but if you go to arge cinema to watch a movie, you must wear them." Edgar exined as the movie began to y. These days, actors weren¡¯t necessary to shoot a movie since you could just use a bunch of handsome virtual characters, and the scenery in the movie was often very good already. Now,rge-scale movies could be filmed on-site, and small-cost movies could spend a small amount of money to purchase synthesized scenic resources. The scenery in this movie was especially beautiful. In view was a pool, and there were various trees full of blooming flowers on the side of the pool. The petals fell in a flutter under the caress of the wind. They fell to the pool and on the sub-beastman in the pool who was seriously more beautiful than anyone could imagine. Shu Shu felt as if he was sitting on the edge of the pool, and the floating petals were falling on him. He couldn''t help but sigh: "So pretty!" The ce was practically a paradise on earth, and furthermore, the movie was an immersive one, which was really top of the line! He no longer needed to envy the people on Earth who were able to watch 3D movies! Shu Shu was there to see the scenery, but Edgar was a little uneasy . . . . What¡¯s going on? How could there be a bathing sub-beastman in the movie?! Sub-beastmen did not like their own beastmen watch other sub-beastmen. In order to show that he was not interested in other sub-beastmen, Edgar turned his head and stared at Shu Shu fixedly, resolutely not watching the bathing sub-beastman in the movie¡ªin this kind of home theater, people who were watching a movie could alsomunicate with each other. "You¡¯re staring at me. What do you see?" Shu Shu did not understand. "That he isn¡¯t as good-looking as you." Edgar stated seriously. "Really? Hahaha!" Shu Shu stuck his chest out proudly and continued to watch the movie. The bathing sub-beastman stood up to leave the pool, revealing a beautiful V-line. This figure was really good! Shu Shu¡¯s own belly was bby *huff*. Although his waist was not thick, but it was definitely not alluring like this! Shu Shumented and did not press Edgar to watch the movie anymore . . . . How bad would it be if his disciple found out that other person¡¯s figure was better than him? Speaking of figure, his disciple seemed to have seen his several times? Shu Shu continued to watch the next scene. Right at this moment, he saw a wolf stepping out from behind the trees beside the pool. The plot was about to begin? Was this wolf going to eat that sub-beastman? Would there be a beautiful plot of the heroing to the rescue next? Shu Shu''s eyes were shining, and he was watching happily¡ªanyway, it¡¯s all fictitious, wasn¡¯t it? Edgar could never get tired of seeing the little sub-beastman¡¯s happy appearance. As for the movie . . . and with the sound of a ssh to boot, he had better not watch for the sake of propriety. "Wow . . ." Shu Shu gasped in surprise¡ªthe wolf became a beastman! Oh, a naked beastman! This man''s figure was better than the sub-beastman¡¯s. Shu Shu especially wanted to touch those blocks of abs. As for the things below the abs . . . . Humph! He hates men whose assets were more robust than him! "Edgar, you continue to look at me, OK? Don''t watch the movie." Shu Shu said to his disciple. This guy¡¯s figure was better! Nevertheless, he would not let his disciple watch. Was the little sub-beastman feeling jealous? Edgar was happy. Right now, the wolf beastman in the movie already jumped into the pool and then embraced the sub-beastman in it. They hugged and kissed, and after that, the beastman carried the sub-beastman to the poolside . . . . This ce deserved to be called the interster space; it was so open. This kind of movie was not banned at all, and you could even use a top-grade cinema like this to watch such an aesthetically shot movie . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s admiration could not go any further. On Earth, when his owners wanted to watch such movies, they had to "breach the Great Firewall of China" to go outside! Shu Shu watched more seriously and nned to study how the beastman and the sub-beastman would do the deed. At this moment, Edgar finally felt that something was wrong. Why could he hear moans and groans? Quickly turning his head to look, Edgar happened to see the movie go straight to the point . . . . It¡¯s actually this kind of movie! And the little sub-beastman was actually watching it! Edgar felt that there was not enough time to turn off the movie. Feeling anxious, he promptly turned into his beast form and used his tail to smash the home theater. Was there any home theater that could withstand a smash from a nine-star beastman? All the images instantly disappeared, and a wrecked home theater appeared before Shu Shu. "What are you doing?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar angrily. He was just watching a critical moment! "You can''t watch this." Edgar said. ¡°Why?¡± Shu Shu frowned. ¡°Is this not a normal thing? Is there anything unsightly about it?¡± He had seen so many animal matings, and he had also seen snake with snake many times . . . . When two snakes were entangled together, they did not look so horrible. "You¡¯re still young, so you can''t watch." Edgar¡¯s face was nk, but in reality, his face was hot, and smoke almost came out of the top of his head. The little sub-beastman had actually seen this kind of movie! Edgar looked a little fierce. Although Shu Shu was still not convinced, but he also didn¡¯t dare to oppose Edgar. At the same time, he secretly sighed¡ªhis disciple was too pure and innocent, which was not beneficial for seeking a marriage partner! "I¡¯ll take you to eat at the dining room. There¡¯s a chef on this spaceship, and he can make a lot of things." Edgar tried to divert Shu Shu¡¯s attention. Shu Shu immediately forgot his previous unhappiness. He was not that fond of intimate moment between two men anyway. Byparison, eating was certainly more important! Edgar brought Shu Shu to the dining room and let Jones apany Shu Shu for lunch, but he himself went to the warehouse on the lower level of the spaceship. Edgar now had three spaceships in his hands, but he didn¡¯t dare to lock those star pirates in the other spaceships. Worried that they would employ any methods to grab the spaceship to escape, he ultimately locked all the star pirates in the warehouse on the lower level of this spaceship. The weapons on the star pirates¡¯s bodies all had been taken away, and they could only wear the thin clothes they were allocated to. Although these people were estimated to still hiding some things on their body, but it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven if they wanted to sessfully escape under the soldiers¡¯ close watch. Edgar went downstairs and saw Jeress and his men in the doorway of the warehouse. They were guarding the door while simultaneously watching the situation inside the warehouse via security cameras. They could see very clearly what those people were doing inside. "Your Imperial Highness!" Seeing Edgaring, they conducted themselves with propriety. "You¡¯ve worked hard." Edgar nodded toward them and then pushed the door and went in. Those star pirates caught by Edgar were very depressed and also very angry. It had not urred to them how they suddenly went down the rank and became prisoners. The men of Kamille¡¯s star pirate group did not feel too bad. The strength of their star pirate group itself was very poor. Although they were resentful after getting caught, but seeing that the zing me Star Pirate Group actually got caught as well, they felt that getting caught was nothing. Some of the men of the zing me Star Pirate Group, however, were still unable to ept the current situation. "We haven¡¯t even fought with those people, and we already lost. I¡¯ve never run into such an unlucky thing in my lifetime!" "How the hell did that Edgar get into the cockpit?" "We spent a lot of money to buy the defense systemst time. It shouldn¡¯t be a fake, right? Or else how did that Edgar burst in so easily?¡± . . . . . . The men of the zing me Star Pirate Group discussed the matter spiritedly. If it were not for the formidable strength of their star pirate group leader and his significant umted power, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop themselves from questioning their leader¡ªhow did their leader get caught so easily like that and surrender, too? Generally speaking, how would they be captives if they waged a big war? These men did not open their mouths and ask questions, but they were all people who couldn''t conceal their emotions. The leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group was a smart person; how could he not see it? After guessing the thoughts of his subordinates, his face was dark. Of course he did not want to get caught. He believed that the defensive measures had been doing very well, and that his own strength was quite formidable, but that Edgar . . . . That guy had actually arrived at his side silently and then eliminated them all in one fell swoop with the momentum of his sudden attack! He hadn''t fainted then and still thought that even if he was caught, it would not be easy for this man if he wanted to make them, a group of star pirates, obey his orders. It was not that easy to control their spaceship after all. s, this man had easily controlled their spaceship. Up until now, he had never forgotten the words the man had said with no expression at that time¡ª"The technology that you star pirates consider as very amazing most likely is just a basic technical skill that everyone in the army must understand."¡ª, which had made him wish he could cut this man into ten thousand pieces. Damned basic technical skill! The defense system he had bought at a high price had no effect in the least. He reckoned that the superb technology he possessed was actually just a basic technical skill in the other party¡¯s eyes! This leader of the star pirate group hated Edgar to death now. The other star pirates were about the same as him. They basically had criminal records on them. After getting arrested, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to be the citizens of the Beastman Empire. It was more likely that they would be sent to those minerals to serve in the army, and then they would stay there for a lifetime . . . . Presently, the Beastman Empire still retained the death penalty, but there were not many people who would be sentenced to death. In general, the step taken to punish the beastmen whomitted a crime was putting them in a special facility or sending them to the mineral star to dig a mine. As for the sub-beastmen, they would be imprisoned. Although there was a good deal of inconvenience in being star pirates, but it was still better than being sent to the mineral star to dig a mine. These men naturally were filled withints about Edgar. Edgar came right at this moment. "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" These men were regarding Edgar with a weird look. They didn¡¯t understand why Edgar woulde alone. Edgar looked at these men with a wooden expression: "Come and fight me?" These guys actually put that kind of movie in the audio-visual room, making the little sub-beastman see another beastman¡¯s body . . . . He simply couldn¡¯t tolerate it! Furthermore . . . as long as he thought of the scene he had seen and the moans he had heard just now, he would try to associate them with the little sub-beastman. Edgar already felt his body ming uncontrobly . . . . He¡¯s now eager to give vent to his excessively vigorous energy. In addition to this, he was still a little unpracticed in using his current power. This time, practicing with these men before his eyes was advantageous to him . . . . Fighting? The star pirates¡¯ eyes shone brightly when looking at Edgar. This man had robbed them instead of them robbing him, so they all certainly wanted to beat him up! "How are we going to fight?" The leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group asked. "All of you together." Edgar said. The strongest of these star pirates was only the leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group, a mere seven-star beastman, and he clearly didn¡¯t make his fellow star pirates feel reassured. Moreover, even if these men were together, only some of them could squeeze into Edgar¡¯s side. Therefore, he actually wasn¡¯t worried at all that he would see hundreds of fistsing to attack him together. "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, having too much self-confidence isn¡¯t a good thing!" The leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group sneered and then, without any warning, turned into his beast form and charged at Edgar. The reason why Edgar had been able to catch him before was most likely because he hadn''t had time to turn into his beast form. So, this time, he had to gain the initiative by striking first! The leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group was the first. Other star pirates also turned into their beast forms and rushed toward Edgar one after another. Their roots were basically a bunch of desperate criminals. Now that they had practically been caught, they might as well beat up His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince to vent their anger! These men used their beast forms to attack, but Edgar did not turn into his beast form and weed them with his human body instead. After bing a beastman again, this was the first time he indulged in a fight. Edgar, who had been struck by lightning thirty-six times, had an iparably hard body, and the spiritual power inside his body made him nearly indefatigable . . . . Although he was besieged by many men, but he did not drop into a disadvantageous position. The beast form of the leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group was an elephant with long and sharp tusks. However, not to mention that his tusks couldn¡¯t pierce Edgar''s body at all, his tusks were even grabbed and used by Edgar to throw him aside! He who was a seven-star beastman was like this, there was no further need to speak about the others . . . . These star pirates¡¯ bellies were full of anger. They opened their mouths wide to bite Edgar, but in the end, they were all beaten up! "His Imperial Highness . . . is so powerful . . ." Jeress and his men had been watching through the security cameras, and they were quickly struck dumb seeing this scene. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince did not turn into his beast form, but he was able to defeat so many people. He was really too powerful! "His Imperial Highness will be my idol forever!" Jeca stated excitedly. Jeress . . . Jeress touched his own neck and once again rejoiced that His Imperial Highness did not hold a grudge and beat him up. "Right, why would His Imperial Highness suddenlye to fight with these star pirates?" Someone asked in confusion. "I heard that His Imperial Highness had a fit of rage in the audio-visual room and wrecked the room. Is it rted to that?" Someone asked again. These soldiers could use themlink tomunicate with each other aboard the same spaceship, so Jeress asked his pals who were patrolling the upper level and quickly got the answer. "After His Imperial Highness smashed the audio-visual room, someone went there to see and discovered that the media yer was ying ¡®Snuggling in the Spring Breeze¡¯ . . . ." "Spring Breeze? Isn¡¯t that a live-action movie widely known for its esthetics?" "The sub-beastman actor in Spring Breeze is my most favorite actor." "There¡¯re not many live-action movies in the entire interster space, and this one is the best!" . . . . . . "This movie is very famous. Could it be that His Imperial Highness didn''t know and then brought the sub-beastman to watch it?" Someone suddenly said. Silence on the spot. The man who had spoken covered his mouth hurriedly. It was okay for them to secretly watched this kind of movie on their own. But if they were seen watching other sub-beastmen by their sub-beastmen, their sub-beastman would definitely get angry! Besides, looking at His Imperial Highness and the sub-beastman¡¯s demeanors, His Imperial Highness clearly hadn¡¯t yet seeded. Bringing the sub-beastman to watch such a movie at this time . . . . The sub-beastman would certainly get angry, ah! It seemed that His Imperial Highness had failed in romancing the sub-beastman, so he came here to vent his feelings . . . . Anyway, His Imperial Highness was truly amazing, ah! What they were watching was obviously a surveince video, but it wasparable with a blockbuster movie! "When His Imperial Highness is done fighting, we¡¯ll copy the surveince video, and everyone must study it properly." Jeress said and got everyone¡¯s approval. Edgar spent three or four hours knocking down five or six hundred star pirates. No, he actually didn¡¯t knock down some of them at all, such as Kamille. This man, who was taken prisoner only several days after he had be the leader of the star pirate group, did not wait for Edgar to approach and took the initiative to kneel down instead. Edgar had no interest to haul up and give the frightened man a beating, so he let him off. After the big fight was over, Edgar felt refreshed, and his understanding of spiritual power was more thorough. He circted his spiritual power to heal some of the scratches on his body and went out with the same wooden expression as he¡¯d had whening in. It¡¯s almost time for dinner, and he had to apany Shu Shu to eat. Behind Edgar, the leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group could not help but curse loudly. Next to him, a group of zing me star pirates spoke while cradling their utterly bruised faces: "Boss, I finally understand why this Edgar could capture all of you so easily." The leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group changed from an elephant to a human. Then, with a ck face, he sat in the corner and did not move. Disgrace! This was absolutely a disgrace! So many people fighting against one person, and they actually couldn¡¯t defeat him! At the same time, Edgar had found Shu Shu. He and Shu Shu had a meal together and ate almost ten pounds of food without much extra effort. Edgar ate so much meat in one meal; the amount even surpassed the weight of Shu Shu¡¯s whole body . . . . He was actually only enough for Edgar to eat one meal . . . . Having such thoughts, Shu Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong. Why would he think such an awful thing?! The three spaceships travelled smoothly toward the capital star. Because Edgar slightly deviated from the spaceship route, they basically didn¡¯t encounter any other spaceships along the way. Even if they asionally came across one, it bypassed them distantly. The next day, Edgar once again sought the star pirates who stayed in the warehouse and had another big fight with them as an exercise. This time, more star pirates took the initiative to kneel down because they didn''t want to get beaten up by him. On the third day, he went there again. When Edgar finally left, these star pirates were all dazed. "I suddenly hope that they can send me to the mineral star earlier . . ." "If we go to the mineral star, we probably won¡¯t get thrashed again by these people, right?" Another man said. They sighed heavily, very much depressed. However, if Edgar came back againter, they believed they would keep attacking him. Up until now, this guy had never let slip his expressionless face or his beast form, which truly angered them to the max! While Edgar became more and more familiar with his current body and the spiritual power within it, General Leva, who was dispatched by the emperor to pick up Edgar, was practically being worried to death. After he got his order, he rushed to Gass, travelling day and night. In the end, he actually was informed that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had already left in a cargo spaceship. He could only return by the wayside while looking for the cargo spaceship that the crown prince took. He did not go looking for it with great fanfare. Rather, he sent out plenty of scout ships. Just now, one of the returning scout ships passed on some news, saying that they had found the spaceship that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince took. This was news worthy of celebration, but if the cargo spaceship was actually sandwiched between two star pirate ships¡ªone in the front and one in the rear¡ªthen it was a different situation! "You said the spaceship that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince took has been captured by the star pirate ships?" General Leva¡¯s face was dark. "That should be right!" The man aboard the scout ship said. "One of the star pirate ships belongs to the zing me Star Pirate Group. The leader of that star pirate group is a seven-star beastman. In addition, there are many strong men under hismand. And the most important point is that their star pirate ship is equipped with many powerful weapons. The cargo spaceship is definitely unable to resist." "Quick! Go forward at full speed! Let''s save His Imperial Highness!" Leva immediatelymanded. Although His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was very strong, but the soldiers he brought from Gass were weak, and there were fewer weapons on their cargo spaceship . . . . He had to rescue and bring back His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince as quickly as possible. Hence, when Edgar was nning to have a bath and a good rest after beating up those star pirates yet again, he was informed by his subordinate officers that their three spaceships were surrounded by numerous warships. "Your Imperial Highness, the warship is contacting us. Do you want to put it through?" Someone in the cockpit asked. "Put it through." Edgar said. Looking at the spaceship¡¯s serial number, it should be General Leva? The video call was quickly put through; ordingly, the image of General Leva appeared in front of Edgar. "zing me Star Pirate Group! You all . . . Your Imperial Highness?" Leva atst saw Edgar. "General Leva." Edgar nodded toward the other party. TL¡¯s note: 1. Remember that there¡¯s no female in this story, so when I write empress/princess, it means the male wife of the emperor/prince. ¡®The Spicy Crown Princess¡¯ if literally tranted is ¡®The Crown Prince¡¯s Hot and Numbing Imperial Concubine¡¯. 2. I don¡¯t know why the author didn¡¯t give the leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group a name. I¡¯m kinda fed up with typing ¡°the leader of the zing me Star Pirate Group¡± repeatedly. Chapter 39 Unedited chapter 39. Still Want to Duel? When General Leva found out that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had been kidnapped by the star pirates, his heart jumped into his throat. After realizing that the man opposite themlink was actually Edgar, his heart finally settled back down into his chest. "Your Imperial Highness, why are you aboard the star pirates ship?" Leva asked. The spaceship of the zing me Star Pirate Group was very famous. It was said that the military had once besieged this star pirate group. Unfortunately, their target was too small and too skilled at hiding, while the universe was too big. In the end, they had never been able to capture the men of this star pirate group. Their pursuit was in vain even after spending so much military funds. "There were star pirates who wanted to rob us on the road." Edgar said. Leva was stunned but managed to react immediately. Because there were star pirates who wanted to rob His Imperial Highness¡¯ group, so they simply robbed the star pirates in turn? It was an action worthy of His Imperial Highness! Leva nced at Edgar admiringly. Leva was of the Imperial Fleet. Although the Empire had military ranks, but the military expenditures were paid by the Imperial family. Naturally, they were also loyal to the Imperial family. "Edgar, what''s going on outside? You . . ." Head peeking out from the doorway, Shu Shu looked at Edgar cautiously. Didn''t his disciple say that he was a crown prince? Why would they get besieged by the military? Could it be that he was actually a former crown prince? Or did the Imperial family actually have a falling-out with the Empire? Or . . . did he have a brother who didn''t want him to return and hoped to ambush him halfway? "A sub-beastman?" Leva was surprised to see a sub-beastmane running to talk to Edgar. There was actually a sub-beastman in the spaceship, and he could even enter and exit the cockpit at will and call Edgar''s name directly . . . . Leva hadn¡¯t had time to say anything yet, and themunication was already terminated by Edgar. ". . ." Leva looked for the record of the video call just now, took a screenshot of the scene where the sub-beastman appeared, and then sent it to His Imperial Majesty the Emperor. The crown prince had graduated from the Imperial College for ten years already. Many noblemen would get betrothed when they were studying in the Imperial College and get married as soon as they graduated. The crown prince, however, had never tried to find any sub-beastman during these past years, and no sub-beastman had ever appeared at his side as well . . . . It was really not easy to arrive at the current situation, so of course, Leva had to report it immediately. His Imperial Majesty and the Empress would surely be happy! Edgar didn''t know what Leva did. He turned his head and, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s anxious look, saidfortingly, "Don''t be afraid, this fleet ising to bring me back to the capital star." Such a big fleet, and it was actuallying to bring Edgar back to the capital star! Shu Shu gave Edgar an admiring nce. His disciple was a Mr. Perfect, ah! Since there was someone who was able to support him, he didn¡¯t need to work hard in the future, did he? As a hamster spirit who would run to humans to be a house pet because living in the wild was too hard, Shu Shupletelycked psychological pressure from asking for support or being kept. He was really quite easy to support. He only had to eat enough, that¡¯s it! Looking at the sub-beastman¡¯s eyes that were as bright as the full moon, Edgar suddenly felt a bit proud of himself. Among the dazzling warships of the Imperial Fleet, there were three spaceships that seemed to be out of ce among the surrounding warships. On top of that, there was even an extremely ugly cargo spaceship between the three spaceships . . . . This scene undoubtedly got the attention of every spaceship they met along the way. When the fleet was approaching the capital star, after only one or two days of travel, the capital star had already received the news. General Leva of the Imperial Fleet wasing back with His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. More than a week had passed since the Imperial family held a press conference, yet those matters had notpletely died down. However, what everyone was talking about now was not whether Edgar had really be a fallen beast and was being kept in the capital star. Rather . . . did the crown prince really consider everyone else beneath him as a rule? Had he really suppressed the new recruit who bullied his ssmate? As for the assaulted sub-beastman . . . . After learning that Edgar had not be a fallen beast, there were many sub-beastmen who thought that Edgar couldn¡¯t have forced himself on the sub-beastman. Without much extra effort, the personal life of the sub-beastman who had stood up to use Edgar was turned upside down. As it turned out . . . this sub-beastman had absolutely never been in contact with Edgar! When the crown prince attended the Imperial College, this sub-beastman was still in elementary school. The crown prince had joined the military after graduation and seldom returned to the capital star. At which time did the crown prince force this sub-beastman to do such things? Anyway, this matter had been rified, but there was no evidence or proof that Edgar had not done the other two things, especially since Geo had made a solemn vow that he was going to find Edgar for a duel. "From the start, His Imperial Highness has no need to suppress that Geo. His Imperial Highness¡¯ innate skills are much better than Geo¡¯s!" "But if that''s indeed the case, why on earth would Geo find His Imperial Highness for a duel? Making such a faux pas, won¡¯t the Imperial family make life difficult for him?" "I believe His Imperial Highness surely won¡¯t do that kind of thing." "Maybe His Imperial Highness himself doesn¡¯t know what the people around him have done?" . . . . . . There were all sorts of discussions on the Inte. Before, everyone''s attention was on the crown prince having be a fallen beast. Now, everyone''s attention was on Geo wanting to find the crown prince for a duel. A duel between two powerful beastmen would surely be phenomenal! Therefore, after the news about His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s impending return to the capital star spread widely, everyone went to Geo¡¯s social ount to stand in a circle and watch, wanting to know what he would do. When Geo saw so many people paying attention to himself, he was naturally excited. He immediately posted another message on his social ount, saying that he would definitely wee the spaceship and then confront Edgar and fight a duel. After posting this message, Geo couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit proud of himself. What about the Imperial family? Now was the information society; the Imperial family had to face the fact that it was impossible to manipte Geo¡¯s situation from behind the scene. Conversely, the Imperial family might even protect him, so they wouldn¡¯t be made a scapegoat if something bad happened to him at this moment! As for the duel . . . . Geo looked over all the things he had prepared these days and had a little bit more confidence. He would definitely make people have a whole new level of respect for him. After Geo confirmed that he was going to wee the spaceship, people were excited. The reporters went to the spaceshipnding point early to stake out the ce. Many people who wanted to be spectators also went there early. In addition to these people, there were also arge number of "star" chasing people who rushed there. The majority of those who chased the "star" wanted to see His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, while the minority was going to see Geo, and most of them were sub-beastmen. Thus, on the day when Edgar¡¯s spaceship reached the capital star, the spaceshipnding point actually became the area with the highest density of sub-beastmen in the entire capital star. Of course, it was impossible for the TV station to let slip such a "grand" asion. They might as well broadcast it live. "Now I¡¯ll show everyone the image of the starry sky. The Imperial Fleet is only half an hour away from the capital star. Our satellite has taken pictures of their fleet. Everyone can see that among the many warships, there are three spaceships that stand out from the masses. And the crown prince is on one of those spaceships." The host said with a smile. "One spaceship among those three is an outmoded cargo spaceship. It is said that this is the spaceship that His Imperial Highness originally took. Gass is located far away from here, and this cargo spaceship is the only spaceship they coulde out with." "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince took such a spaceship to leave Gass. On the way, it caught the attention of the star pirates. They tried to rob His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, but unexpectedly, His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince actually robbed their ships in turn . . . . This is the origin of the other two spaceships." The host was a sub-beastman, and his voice was crisp and melodious. Many people who listened to his exnation couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh¡ªHis Imperial Highness was really amazing! He was actually able to rob the star pirates in turn! Geo also watched the live broadcast, but in fact, he secretly sneered. Edgar in turn robbed the star pirate ships? This was someone singing the praise of him, right? Most likely, it was the Imperial Fleet who fortuitously eliminated the two star pirate groups and let Edgar im it as his feat. Which star pirates were so easy to eliminate? Thinking so, Geo stopped watching the live broadcast. Rather, he looked up to the sky and watched the three spaceships slowly descend. The Imperial Fleet would not enter the capital star; they docked at a space station near the capital star. The three spaceships controlled by Edgar, however, wouldnd in the capital star. The staff had already cleared arge area for the spaceships to dock, and thus the spaceshipsnded very smoothly. "Let''s go." Edgar said to Shu Shu. When the spaceship was descending, Shu Shu already leaned forward to the window to watch the views outside. He looked very excited right now. "Wow! Edgar, the capital star is really beautiful! It¡¯s so lively here!" Edgar nodded. At the same time, his brows wrinkled slightly. As he approached the capital star, he was able to connect to the starwork. Naturally, he got to know all kinds of news on the starwork. For example, someone wanted to find him for a duel, and many people wereing to be spectators. If Shu Shu was exposed now, it would be bad . . . . After some consideration, Edgar suddenly stopped walking and then had someone bring a hat and a pair of sunsses for Shu Shu. He also made Shu Shu and the boatmen walked together. Edgar was a little nervous after such a proposal. He was worried that Shu Shu would feel unhappy. However, Shu Shu clearly didn¡¯t think too much about it and was quite excited instead. "I must hide my identity?" This was just like what those celebrities usually did when getting off the ne. He did not expect to also have such a day! "That¡¯s right. If they photograph you, your future life will be inconvenient." Edgar said. He liked Shu Shu, but Shu Shu was too young. Even if he wanted to marry Shu Shu, he had to wait for a few years until Shu Shu was a little older. In this case, he had better not let Shu Shu get exposed for the time being, so they could have a few more years of uplicated life. At heart, Shu Shu didn''t like to be noticed. Having heard what was said, he nodded, "I¡¯ll definitely hide well." The little sub-beastman was really obedient. Edgar smiled. Truly an obedient little sub-beastman! The surrounding boatmen and soldiers all looked at Edgar with envy. Only after everyone were well-prepared did they leave the spaceships. They also took those star pirates along without any trouble and were ready to hand them over to the policemen who had been waiting outside. Because of this, they were dyed for quite a long while. A small number of people who supported Geo immediately becamecent. Among them was a beastman who had never had a good opinion about the Imperial family. He even expressed loudly that Edgar was definitely afraid and could only dawdle to avoiding. "Don¡¯t talk rubbish! His Imperial Highness isn¡¯t afraid at all!" "There must be something that dys His Imperial Highness." Several sub-beastmen nearby heard this beastman''s words, and one after another, they started to defend Edgar. Being noticed by these sub-beastmen, the beastman was very happy. But when he heard that these sub-beastmen were all speaking for Edgar, his face turned ck again. "You sub-beastmen only know how to worship money. Edgar is the crown prince, so you think everything he did is right, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you, the rich don''t have a single good quality. Maybe the reason why Edgar isn¡¯t married yet is because he still wants to y with several sub-beastmen!" "You . . . " One leading sub-beastman was furious, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute it. "Who are you anyway? What kind of sub-beastman you are, I know best. You think that if you can¡¯t marry a rich man, you might as well look for those rich and powerful beastmen to y with while you¡¯re still unmarried. After you¡¯ve had enough fun, then you¡¯ll look for a naive, well-behaved man to marry, right?" The beastman regarded the sub-beastman with contempt but was unable to control his eyes from running over the sub-beastman¡¯s body back and forth. "You think they¡¯ll really marry you? They¡¯re definitely just ying with you!" The sub-beastman¡¯s face was totally ck. He just liked to see a handsome guy, that¡¯s all. This man was talking nonsense! The sub-beastman wanted to curse this man, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do that. Right at this moment, a beastman forced his way through and then pped the shoulder of the carelessly-speaking beastman. At once, the pped beastman fell on his butt to the ground. "Who have sneak attacked me?" The beastman yelled while holding his aching shoulder. "Me." A voice rang out above the beastman¡¯s head. The beastman looked up and found that he was talking to a handsome beastman with a smile on the corner of his mouth dressed in a police uniform. "As a policeman, you actually attacked a civilian! I¡¯m going to file aint against you!" Shaking, the beastman started to get up from the ground. "Where did he attack you? You obviously slipped and fell on your own!" A sub-beastman on the side unexpectedly spoke while rolling his eyes. "That¡¯s right! You obviously slipped and fell on your own!" Another sub-beastman also spoke. "You actually want to frame a policeman! We¡¯ll report you too! You attempted to harass us!" One after another, several sub-beastmen spoke. Then they worshipfully gazed at the beastman wearing a police uniform. The beaten beastman was furious and still wanted to say something. As a result, he was just going to open his mouth, and his wrist was already grabbed by the beastman wearing a police uniform. This policeman had an enormous strength, gripping the beastman arm like he was going to break it. For a moment, the beastman was actually unable to do anything besides screaming in pain. The policeman pulled the beastman¡¯s arm, dragged him out of the crowd, and then threw him out. After he was done, he smiled and said: "I really wish that there¡¯re more beastmen like you, so there¡¯ll be more sub-beastmen who like my kind of beastman." Done speaking, he returned to the crowd and showed an elegant smile to the several sub-beastmen who had supported him before. "Hello, all! My name is Calvin." "Hello, Mr. Calvin!" These few sub-beastmen were not in a hurry to go and see Edgar''s spaceship. One by one, they started to chat with this very elegant beastman. Calvin smiled and teased these few sub-beastmen until they openlyughed out loud. It was at this time that Edgar came down from the spaceship. Edgar walked in the front. After climbing down the spaceship, he took a quick look at the man behind him and then walked outside. Upon seeing this, the surrounding staff promptly stepped forward to help him make his way through¡ªthere were really too many people outside, and they all surged toward Edgar. If you walked straight, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to go out. "Your Imperial Highness! Your Imperial Highness!" "His Imperial Highness ising out!" "So handsome!" . . . . . . After catching sight of Edgar, a good deal of people started to scream. Edgar was young, handsome, well-off, and had a military rank. When someone did a survey of the most popr beastman in the Beastman Empire a year ago, no one was in the least surprised when Edgar ended up at the top of the list. In the Beastman Empire, the most famous celebrities did not receive as much attention as Edgar. There were too many screaming people outside. Edgar had a mind to leave from the other passage, but he restrained himself regardless. The situation today was different. He definitely had to go out from here. He had raised a ruckus, so now he had to show his face and let others know that he was fine. Moreover, he heard that someone wanted to duel with him. Edgar walked forward. In fact, he should say something at this time, but he had never been good at it, so he simply didn¡¯t say anything. "Your Imperial Highness!" "Don''t squeeze me!" "Ouch!" "His Imperial Highness ising, ah!" . . . . . . The situation was a little bad since there were too many people, and some people started to push and shove forward. Fortunately, the staff had long anticipated the current situation and already taken some precautions, so there was no major problem in the end. But, unexpectedly, an ident suddenly happened at this moment. Out of the blue, a beastman in the crowd changed from human form to beast form! There was a very big discrepancy between the size of a beastman''s human form and the size of his beast form. Originally, people were already crowded together. At this time, when the beastman suddenly changed from human form to beast form, people crowded around him naturally almost copsed. Around the beastman whose body suddenly transformed, frightened screams started to reverberate. After a beastman was crushed, he actually changed into his beast form too! Not only that, but in other areas, some beastmen also changed into their beast form. Very soon, the situation became chaotic. If the people here were all beastmen, the situation would not be chaotic, and they would not have an ident. Unfortunately, the vast majority of the people here were sub-beastmen. If one was not careful, one might be hurt by the beastmen. Seeing this scene, Edgar narrowed his eyes slightly. Newly born beastmen couldn¡¯t control their transformation between human form and beast form. They would have the ability to perfectly control it after they were five or six years old. But if they were frightened, they might suddenly change from human form to beast form. However . . . adult beastmen were perfectly able to control themselves. Not to mention just getting squeezed a little, even if they were injured, they would not suddenly change into their beast form. Was this . . . someone looking for trouble? Several beastmen abruptly changed into their beast form in session, and the crowd instantly became chaotic. Generally, in this situation, someone should change into his beast form to suppress and evacuate the beasts. But in the current situation, if someone changed into his beast form, it would probably make the situation more chaotic. Edgar suddenly thought of a simr ability that he had recently learned while on the spaceship¡ªlevel suppression. There were levels between beastmen. High-level beastmen could often suppress low-level beastmen. In the past, when Edgar fought with people, he could exploit it to suppress his opponents at certain times. However, his level suppression at that time was actually very weak. He basically could only unleash it on one person. After he began to cultivate, the situation changed. When he hadn¡¯t awakened the bloodline and was still a snake, he ran into Jeress and his men and could already suppress a few men in their party. Later . . . . He tried it when fighting with those star pirates. By using his current ability, he couldpletely make those star pirates thoroughly suppressed. . . . Of course, so as to be able to fight properly at that time, he did not use it often and always held back some when using it. Now, if hepletely unleashed it . . . . Edgar frowned slightly; he had no assurance after all. Edgar was just thinking about whether or not to use the level suppression when he saw that the crowd was pressing in and actually began to push their way toward those people behind him. Shu Shu was there! Seeing this scene, Edgar no longer had time to think about it. His circting spiritual power began to unleash the pressure on his body. He only did it unconsciously before, but it could already make Jeress and the other men can''t help but feel afraid. Now that he was going all out . . . . The people in the surrounding chaos all felt the pressure and finally felt afraid. People with low strength immediately became stiff all over and didn¡¯t dare to move. As for people with high strength, fear poured out from the bottom of their hearts and their movements became slow. Calvin, who had been protecting the sub-beastmen at his side, was not brought down. When he felt this pressure, he could not help but suck in a deep breath. "This guy is bing stronger, ah . . . . His luck is really good!" He still had time toment, but the sub-beastmen around him had started to shiver with fear. After Edgar unleashed the pressure, everyone calmed down. The beastmen who changed into their beast form were Edgar''s main target. Now, they couldn¡¯t stir up trouble anymore and could only lie prone on the ground, shivering with fear. The whole world suddenly quieted down, and only some live streaming webcams that were still flying around Edgar made a buzzing sound. They took pictures of Edgar and the scared stiff people around him. The sub-beastman host who was broadcasting live on the Inte paused for a moment and then began tough: "The situation has been controlled. It should be His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince utilizing his own level to carry out a suppression. I didn¡¯t expect that the level suppression can actually cause such a scene, and I also don¡¯t know what level His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s strength has reached now. Has he already broken through level eight and reached level nine?" "I heard through a grapevine that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has awakened the bloodline on Gass." "The Beastman Empire is about to usher in another strong beastman." The hostughed while reporting the news, and below, countlessments were already posted. "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has actually awakened the bloodline! He¡¯s really amazing!" "Do you notice that Geo isn¡¯t among the crowd? He¡¯s suppressed!" "If he¡¯s so easily suppressed like this, what ability does he have that can make the crown prince envy him?" "Oh my god, His Imperial Highness is actually so powerful!" . . . . . . Countless people on the Inte were praising Edgar, but at this moment, Edgar was in fact turning his head to take a look at Shu Shu who was nearby. He used arge-scale level suppression, wouldn¡¯t Shu Shu feel ufortable? Edgar was a little worried, but he did not expect that when he looked over, Shu Shu was looking straight to this side and also waved his hand at Edgar, seemingly unaffected at all. Edgar immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Shu Shu was actually a little affected at the beginning. It was indeed a mythical animal¡¯s pressure, ah! He was just a little hamster, how could he stand it? Anyway, he couldn''t stand it, but the red bead in his body clearly didn''t take this pressure seriously. From the red bead, a warm current rushed forth. After it circted through his whole body one time, he couldn¡¯t feel the pressure anymore. His red bead was really the best, and Edgar was also very handsome, ah! Behind the sunsses, Shu Shu was staring at Edgar with sparkling eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but bounce up and down, hoping to see Edgar through the surrounding wall of people. Shu Shu was surrounded by the boatmen and the soldiers. The people outside could not see him, but the people at his side all saw his action, and for a moment, they prostrated themselves in admiration. This sub-beastman was indeed very amazing. He actually managed to bepletely unaffected! No wonder His Imperial Highness liked him! People already calmed down and obviously wouldn¡¯t riot anymore, so Edgar withdrew the pressure. After Edgar showed up, Geo wanted to go find Edgar. As a result, he was unable to squeeze through so many people, andter . . . . He was a little excited when he realized that there was a riot. He looked forward to Edgar being unable to resolve this situation and getting implicated in it. In the end . . . Edgar only depended on the level suppression and actually made the crowd calm down? And, under Edgar''s level suppression, he even had a feeling that hepletelycked capability to resist. Edgar was actually this powerful?! Geo was afraid. After the situation was controlled, he was no longer willing to find Edgar. Unfortunately, Edgar thought of him at this moment: "I remember that someone wants to find me for a duel. Where¡¯s this person?" The people at Geo¡¯s side turned towards Geo in unison. Someone even gave Geo a push, shoving Geo out of the crowd. Like that, Geo appeared in front of everyone. "You¡¯re the one who said that I was jealous of you and framed you?" This time, Edgar¡¯s level suppression was aimed at Geo alone. Geo''s legs were soft, and his whole person became weak. He sat on the ground and couldn''t stop trembling; teeth chattering, he was practically acting like a buffoon. He was really scared this time¡ª Edgar was so powerful; was he going to kill him? He didn¡¯t want to die! "The pressure of a mythical animal, an average person won¡¯t be able to stand it . . ." Shu Shu bounced up and down again. He was extremely proud after seeing the scene over there¡ªEdgar was indeed his disciple! "Still want to duel?" Edgar asked Geo. He had been thinking of giving this man a lesson about profiting from someone¡¯s misfortune if they really had a duel, but now . . . . Was it still necessary? "No, no!" Geo hurriedly replied. Right now, he didn''t dare to think about losing face. He just wanted to hurry up and escape from here. So horrible! Edgar was really so horrible! At that time, how could he feel like framing this person? TL¡¯s note: Mr. Perfect = tall, handsome, and rich Chapter 40 Unedited chapter 40. Living in the Imperial Pce The people around had calmed down and were unlikely to hysterically obstruct the road again, and the duel was also settled. There was nothing left to do . . . . Edgar turned towards the crowd: "Calvin." "Here!" Calvin emerged from between a group of sub-beastmen in the crowd and arrived in front of Edgar, revealing his handsome face to public scrutiny. "Those star pirates have been handed over to you. Also, arrest all the men who transformed into beasts today." Edgar said. Calvin was the Deputy Bureau Chief of Capital Star Police Department. They had been ssmates and were now close friends. Prior to arriving at the capital star, Edgar had already notified Calvin to have him keep order and also take those star pirates away. Obviously, based on the current situation, the number of people Calvin had to take away was estimated to be more than he initially thought. "No problem." Calvin immediately replied while looking at Edgar with curiosity. He was very curious about Edgar''s sudden increase in strength. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t chat more since this was not a ce to talk. After Calvin finished talking, he waved his hand as a signal. One by one, the policemen who had striven to keep order stood up. They nced at Edgar with admiration and then began to arrest the rioting men while receiving those star pirates at the same time. Edgar had literally beaten fear into those star pirates. Each and every one of them were very well-behaved, and receiving them did not take much trouble at all. On the contrary, those few beastmen who had transformed into beasts were difficult to deal with. "You¡¯re a rhinoceros. I can''t handcuff you because you¡¯re too big. Quickly change back." A few policemen said to the huge rhinoceros. The rhinoceros lying prone on the ground looked at the policeman with grievances, and yet, he was unable to move. He was innocent; he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly changed into his original form. Now, he couldn¡¯t even change back into a human . . . . The policeman urged the rhinoceros a few times, but seeing no response, he couldn''t help but frown. At this moment, Calvin came over. He grabbed the huge rhinoceros that probably weighed several tons, lifted it up over his head, and walked outside. After that, he tossed it into a truck that had juste in. After doing all these things effortlessly, Calvin smiled and took the rest of the beastmen who had transformed into beasts away. These men actually dared to look for trouble under his eyes . . . . Calvin''s smile was deeper. Other policemen who saw Calvin¡¯s smiling expression shivered. Every time their boss smiled, bad things would happen! In contrast, several sub-beastmen nearby were watching Edgar and Calvin excitedly: "His Imperial Highness is so handsome!" "The policeman is also very handsome. He even helped us before." "I prefer His Imperial Highness." "His Imperial Highness is too cold. I was afraid to death just now . . . . I think the policeman is more approachable!" . . . . . . Edgar had used level suppression to make every beastman on the scene feel afraid, but they all felt much better now. Sub-beastmen were not beastmen; strong beastmen actually wouldn¡¯t make them feel afraid and would only make them feel like chasing said beastmen. Even now, the sub-beastmen hadpletely recovered. However, the situation just now had given them a scare. They did not dare to y around now and only dared to say a few words in private. Kamille and the other star pirates very clearly saw the way Calvin threw the beastmen who had transformed into beasts, and they also felt the pressure that came out from Edgar¡¯s body previously. For a moment, they were as timid as a well-behaved child. The people in the capital star were truly too powerful. By all means, they had to stop doing any more funny business in the future! Speaking of strength, they had really been too arrogant. They escaped several military pursuits and thought that they were very powerful. And the truth was? Let¡¯s say that the people they hid from were more powerful than them. Right, just now, they seemed to hear that someone was nning to find that Edgar for a duel? When these pirates passed by Geo, all of them sized Geo up all the way through, and then, they inevitably frowned with contempt across their whole faces. This kind of man who, from the start, wouldn¡¯t look them in the eye wanted to duel with that monster, too? There was definitely something wrong on the brain of this man! These star pirates were very unfriendly when looking at Geo. Although the vast majority of them were worse than Geo in terms of strength, but they all had experienced numerous battles and wandered the interster space for a long time. They were a little spiteful since a good deal of them were still sporting injuries after getting beaten up by Edgar . . . . Geo was originally intimidated by Edgar¡¯s pressure. And now, he started to shiver harder as he saw these heavily injured, vicious star pirates re at him up close. Anyway, this expression of his was broadcasted to the starwork through the webcams, and almost everyone who were closely following the situation here saw it. For a second, the people who had supported him before felt a painful heat on their face, just like getting a p on the face, and they all didn''t dare to say anything on the starwork. At the same time, someizens began to analyze Geo¡¯s psychology. Normal people naturally wouldn¡¯t run out to offend the Imperial family without rhyme or reason. Geo should be a person who sorelycked a sense of existence but also vain. He wanted to "show" himself by means of some incidents, so he stood up and said those things . . . . Everyone discussed Geo and also began to discuss that new recruit. That was to say, today, the military made public the training materials of said new recruit at that time and indicated that this new recruit had been reluctant to listen and obey orders and had already been asked to retire from military service at an earlier time. If this kind of evidence came out early, everyone might still judge that the military wanted to clear Edgar. But since it came out now, everyone believed it. "I¡¯m at the scene. I¡¯m a four-star beastman, but when His Imperial Highness¡¯ pressure came forth, I couldn''t move at all." "His Imperial Highness is so powerful. Does he need to find a sense of existence from the weak just like those losers?" "I don''t know who is targeting His Imperial Highness, but they¡¯re really malicious by targeting the Imperial family!" "Exactly! The previous incidents are undoubtedly someone¡¯s n!" . . . . . . The Imperial family''s prosperous and grand life could asionally make people hate the rich, but the vast majority of the popce did not have any ill will toward the Imperial family. They got angry before, but it was because they were worried that the Imperial family might truly hide the truth from the masses. They were worried that Edgar, who had be a fallen beast and hurt and killed people, would get off scot-free . . . . Now, they unexpectedly found out that the Imperial family might have been framed by someone. Naturally, their previous worriespletely ceased to exist, and for a time, they actually started to sympathize with the Imperial family. His Imperial Highness was really unlucky; he was actually framed by others! Edgar did not know about all kinds of reactions from theizens. At this moment, he and Shu Shu already took a seat on the aircraft and set out for the Imperial Pce. The soldiers and the boatmen who came with them would be given a lift to check in at a certain hotel, but Shu Shu would definitely go with him . . . . When his emperor father and empress mother sent an aircraft to pick him up, Edgar was still pondering how he was going to introduce Shu Shu to people. As it turned out, he discovered that the driver who was taking him and Shu Shu back did not show any peculiarity. Of course everyone would not show any peculiarity. You should know that the empress had already given prior notice, and right now, the emperor and the empress were watching Shu Shu¡¯s images! Earlier, there were so many webcams on the scene, and one of the webcams was sent by them beforehand. The webcam initially captured Edgar¡¯s images, butter, it went straight to Shu Shu. "When I saw the photos Leva had sent, I thought he¡¯s a little timid. Now it seems that his courage is still quite big. He¡¯s also lively and cute." Ian watched the video recording on his hand with satisfaction. On the video, Shu Shu was bouncing up and down in his attempt to see Edgar. His Imperial Majesty Chris nodded. "He¡¯s just a little too young." Ian sighed, "Yes, a little too young . . ." The child looked like a minor, or a barely legal adult . . . . Hopefully, the child only looked conspicuously young because of his baby face. He definitely had to askter. Chris saw his own sub-beastman at a loss and immediately said: "It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a little too young. In the message Jones sent, didn¡¯t Edgar say that the origin of this child was a bit strange and that he didn¡¯t know anything at all about thenguage of our Empire and the situation outside? In fact, he should go to school for two years to understand our Empire first." "Yes." Ian nodded. The first time they became aware of Shu Shu, it was from the message sent by Jones. The message was actually written by Edgar. At that time, Edgar exined that he had be a fallen beast. He also said that a sub-beastman had helped him, and he wished they would take good care of said sub-beastman. Well, said sub-beastman was undoubtedly Shu Shu. They just got this information and didn''t even have time to digest it yet when they quickly learned about Edgar being fine at the press conference. Then they waited for another three days, and they received some more news. Edgar sinctly told them that he was fine and would return soon. Jones, however, sent a section of a video to them; a section of a video where Edgar was being struck by lightning. In that section of a video, there was a sub-beastman whose face was charred ck by lightning strikes. Afterwards, Edgar kissed that sub-beastman . . . . Their son, in this situation, ah! They anxiously wanted to know the news of that sub-beastman. When they received a photo sent by Leva, they were extremely happy. After that, they discovered that the sub-beastman looked pretty good, and that the spaceship Edgar took was approaching the capital star. Later, they contacted Jones and learned more about this sub-beastman from Jones. For example, Edgar being able to be a human again should have something to do with Shu Shu. This sub-beastman had saved their son! At present, even if their son didn''t like this sub-beastman, they would still be very grateful to him. But since their son liked this sub-beastman . . . . Chris and Ian nced at each other and made some preparation to meet their son¡¯s partner. The aircraft carrying Edgar flew straight into the Imperial Pce and stopped in front of a beautiful house. Edgar came down from the aircraft and finally saw his own two fathers. "Emperor Father, Empress Mother." Edgar called. Shu Shu stood next to Edgar. As a mere hamster, he had never experienced paying a visit to the elders . This time, he managed to stammer, "Hello." "Hello." Both Chris and Ian ignored Edgar and turned towards the sub-beastman at Edgar¡¯s side. No sub-beastman had been born in the Imperial family for thousands of years. Chris and Ian were still young when they first gave birth to Edgar. They thought they might be able to have another child, but in reality . . . . So many years had passed; Edgar was already thirtysomething, and they still did not have a second child, nor did they give birth to a sub-beastman. "Your name is Susu? Truly a well-behaved child." Ian said, smiling. "It¡¯s not Susu; it¡¯s Shu Shu." Edgar said. "He saved me and made me able to be a human again. He even helped me awaken the bloodline." "Thank you." Chris thanked Shu Shu. Their son spoke so much as soon as he came up. He obviously attached great importance to Shu Shu. When Ian faced Shu Shu, his expression was softer: "After travelling all the way here and running into some troubles, too, you must be tired, right? Come on in with me, I¡¯ve prepared a meal for you.¡± Hearing that there was food, Shu Shu, who had been taught by Edgar that the capital star had a lot of delicious food, instantly looked eager. Ian nced at him with a smile and then stepped forward, taking his hand and leading him to walk ahead. Shu Shu was not used to holding hands with someone. Still, Ian was mild-mannered; Shu Shu couldn¡¯t help but had a good opinion of him. Consequently, it made him think of some of his previous conjectures. He had always thought that Edgar had stayed alone in the forest because he had been cast aside by his parents. Now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t like that at all? As Edgar¡¯s master, when he had a chance, he had to ask what exactly was it all about . . . . At that time in the forest, Edgar could only hunt and eat his food raw; he was really so pitiful. Shu Shu followed Ian to the dining hall and then saw a table full of fine food. He hadn''t started to eat, but just looking at the presentation of food and smelling its aroma, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like drooling. He wished he could throw himself at it straightway and gorge himself. "I¡¯m hungry." Edgar took the initiative to speak. Ian nced at his son with a funny expression and bid his son and the sub-beastman his son fell for to take their seats. His son had not cried out hungry for a long, long time. He thought he could never hear it again in his lifetime. He did not expect that his son would cry out for others now. Sure enough, the food was very delicious! Shu Shu was very happy to eat. The other three people at the table saw him so happy to eat and felt their own appetites improve as well. Shu Shu didn''t hide the food in his food pouches this time. He also restrained himself, so he didn''t eat too much . . . . Of course, even if he did so, he had eaten more than the vast majority of the sub-beastmen would eat. After eating his fill, he finally couldn''t help his curiosity and asked Ian who was especially friendly to him: "Why would Edgar live in the forest before? Did you throw him away because you didn¡¯t want him?" Ian stared nkly thenughed in spite of himself. "Of course not! Why would you think so?" Chris also nced at Shu Shu with astonishment and immediately had a better impression of this sub-beastman. This sub-beastman was unable to conceal his worries. He looked simple, but he could ask such questions on this kind of asion without being afraid of offending them. It seemed that he was also sincere toward Edgar. "His life wasn¡¯t so good because he was alone in the forest." Shu Shu said. "Anyway, it¡¯s best if you had nothing to do with it." "We¡¯ve been looking for him before, but we didn''t expect that he would be in that forest." Ian replied. Seeing that Shu Shu was done eating, he immediately began to chat with Shu Shu and also exined the incident of Edgar¡¯s disappearance. "He went missing on another. I don¡¯t know how he escaped to Gass." "Maybe he passed through some space!" Shu Shumented. Previously, thinking that Edgar was a crown prince, Shu Shu assumed that Edgar¡¯s family was very, very big and its rules very strict, and that his parents definitely had a hard time getting along. But when he finally came, he found out that the situation waspletely different from what he thought. At once, he breathed a sigh of relief; he could put his mind at rest now. Even though Shu Shu had seen many movies and TV shows, but he actually had never had social intercourse with people. He had not talked long with Ian, but Ian already obtained a lot of information out of him. He managed to not say that he used to be a little hamster before, but he divulged the matter of himing from another ce. Fortunately, Ian and Chris did not take this matter seriously. Since Shu Shu had no malice toward them, where he came from was unimportant. When Shu Shu and Edgar arrived at the Imperial Pce, it was alreadyte in the afternoon. After having a meal and talking for a while, the sky was already dark. "You¡¯ve gone through a long-distance interster trip. Now you need to take a good sleep. Quickly go to rest." Ian said with a smile. "Edgar, I¡¯ve already had some people tidy up a room next door to your own room. You can let Shu Shu stay in there.¡± ¡°Mother, we¡¯re off.¡± Edgar said, the corner of his mouth unconsciously curved up. His mother¡¯s handiwork really suited his intention. "Where¡¯s your room?" Shu Shu looked at the stairs. Although this house was different from the imperial pce in his imagination, but it was very, very beautiful. In addition, there was arge balcony upstairs . . . . In the past, he didn''t like the sunshine, and he didn¡¯t like to bask in the sun either. But now that he had be a human, the situation was different. Nowadays, he felt that basking in the sun was veryfortable. "We take an aircraft to go there." Edgar replied. "Take an aircraft?" Shu Shu was a little perplexed. Could it be that they were not allowed to go upstairs? "I live a little far from here," Edgar looked briefly at Shu Shu and recalled that Shu Shu waspletely clueless about the Imperial Pce. So he exined again: "This whole ind belongs to the Imperial family. Here is where my parents usually reside. I live in another ce." Shu Shu had been thinking why they didn¡¯t enter through a gate like in the rich and powerful families story where one had to walk for a long, long time just to reach the doorway. The answer was . . . if the people of this family walked, they might not stop walking. Therefore, they just directly took an aircraft to enter the house door? Following Edgar to the ce where Edgar live, Shu Shu saw an equally beautiful house. After seeing his own bedroom on the second floor, which was not only iparably huge but also had a bathroom, a study, and a cloakroom, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly blow a raspberry. At that time, he actually only gave the big snake such a small ce as its home. He really felt embarrassed now . . . . Shu Shu looked around his own room once. Then he got into the soft quilt directly and went to sleep. After one night of sleep, he got up early in the morning. As soon as he went out, he saw a roboting over: "Mr. Shu Shu, Mr. Edgar is working out in the back. I have prepared breakfast for you . . ." "What¡¯s your name?" Shu Shu felt a bit strange seeing a metal-constructed humanoid robot. He remembered that he once heard his owner say that the robot in the Science and Technology Museum could talk to humans, so he immediately asked this robot. "My name is KM006." The robot said. "How old are you this year?" Shu Shu asked again. "I have already left the factory for five years." "What do you like?" Shu Shu continued to ask. "I like to do housework." "Do you want to eat? Can you fall in love? Do robots like you have to sleep?" Shu Shu kept asking. Shu Shu had never been to the Science and Technology Museum in his lifetime, and he had never seen a robot that could have a conversation. At this moment, he was happily chatting with it. After practicing the spokennguage with the robot for a while, he felt hungry. He was hungry, but he couldn¡¯t disregard Edgar and eat first . . . . Shu Shu thought about it and said: "006, bring me to find Edgar!" Robot 006 whose programming was almost in havoc from being questioned took Shu Shu along to the back of the house to find Edgar. In there was a huge room that looked like . . . a gym? Shu Shu pushed the door and went in just to see Edgar, in his beast form, hitting a ck wall with his tail. Then the wall disyed some numerical values, which should be the calction of Edgar¡¯s strength. "Why did youe here?" Edgar quickly changed into his human form. He gave Shu Shu full ess to everything, but he really didn¡¯t expect that Shu Shu would suddenlye over. "I¡¯ming to find you to eat!" Shu Shu said and then turned towards the wall again: "What¡¯s that?" "It¡¯s used for testing the strength of a beastman." Edgar said and went to give the wall a punch. The number 1129 immediately appeared. "Let me try it!" Shu Shu was extremely interested. He walked to the wall and gave it a punch. Then he waited for this high-tech product toe out with his score. "21." The number appeared on the screen, and then, a voice rang out: "After hitting this product, there will be a certain opposite reaction force. This product is unsuitable for the use of sub-beastman. Please stop." "How can this be!" Shu Shu was dissatisfied. His strength couldn¡¯t even reach thest two digits of Edgar¡¯s score? "One more time!" Shu Shu put his spiritual power to use and punched the wall. His hand hurt a bit because he punched the wall extremely hard. Luckily, the calcted number that came out this time was not bad. "119, a one-star beastman." "You see, it also thinks I¡¯m a beastman!" Shu Shu looked at Edgar happily. Edgar nodded, saying nothing. Then Shu Shu asked again, "What¡¯s the highest score your hit can get?" "I haven''t tried it yet. If you want to get the highest score, you must definitely use the beast form." Edgar said. "Then you quickly try it, ah!" Shu Shu eximed. "How about we go eat something first?" Edgar said. He had been practicing control over his own power. As for hitting this wall with all his strength . . . he felt that he probably would break it. "I carry some food on my body. Do you want to eat a little before hitting the wall?" Shu Shu took a lot of food out of his food pouches and spoke again, "I really, really want to see how strong you are. Edgar, I think maybe you¡¯ll be the strongest beastman." After all, this was a mythical animal, ah! The sub-beastman¡¯s eyes was shining like the full moon . . . . Edgar changed into his beast form without the slightest hesitation and then resolutely whipped his tail towards the wall. There was a spark on the wall, but no number came out. Then there was a voice saying: "This product is not applicable for beastman whose strength is on par with or more than that of an eight-star or a nine-star beastman. This product can be immediately reced with a custom-made version." ". . ." It just broke down like this? No wonder Edgar didn''t want to try it just now. Shu Shu felt a little embarrassed and guiltily stole a nce at Edgar. He took a big liberty to touch Edgar¡¯s tail and cautiously asked, "Does it hurt? This thing leaks electricity. Can it electrocute you?" "No, it doesn¡¯t hurt. No, it can¡¯t.¡± Edgar answered. How could this little bit of electricity do anything? He was a person who had been struck by lightning; he was absolutely fine with electricity. However, the little sub-beastman gentle caress and stroke actually made him feel tingly. The whole snake was soft. Sub-beastmen were indeed very amazing. They practically could make the beastmen lose their fighting power instantly. Edgar''s scales were golden-bright and not bad to touch. Shu Shu imagined these scales as gold. Since he managed to not see Edgar¡¯s full view, he was not afraid at all, reaching out and stroking Edgar a few times. He even stroke Edgar¡¯s much softer belly. Edgar felt more and morefortable and openly exposed his vital parts in front of Shu Shu¡ªShu Shu''s hand was really very soft; it would be great if it could touch him forever! "Hey, what¡¯s this?" Shu Shu suddenly discovered that the ce he was touching split apart into a wide opening. He looked inside and there seemed to be . . . two meatballs? The meatballs even grew a little bigger as he gazed at them . . . . Edgar suddenly came back to himself and realized that his cloaca had actually opened without him being aware of it. Although the organs inside had not extended out, but the little sub-beastman was looking straight into the cloaca! "What are these two things? They look very cute." Shu Shu used his fingertips to fiddle with the meatballs, which grew a little bigger again, or a little longer to be precise. These small things were almost exposed. Edgar quickly fled and changed into his human form at the fastest speed to put on some clothes. Author¡¯s note: On the wedding night Little Hamster (happy) : Phew . . . it¡¯s finally over . . . . Big Snake (cold-faced) : I still have one that hasn¡¯t been used yet. Little Hamster (crying tears of joy) : TT Finally, both of them are used! Big Snake (cold-faced) : I can use the other one again. Chapter 41 Unedited chapter 41. I Really Have Money Edgar halted and put on some clothes; his entire body felt like burning. He actually let the sub-beastman see his, his . . . . Well, okay, after the beastmen changed into their beast forms, many of them were "naked", and it was very easy to see their equipment. But the snake beastmen¡¯s equipment was usually hidden in their bodies. Edgar had never let the sub-beastman see it, and even his mother had never seen it! What''s more, the little sub-beastman also touched it. Touched it! Edgar felt that ce be rock hard. Even if he changed into his human form, a certain ce still felt hot and not quite right. His train of thought started to drift away, and he suddenly thought of one thing . . . . The little sub-beastman said that his equipment was cute? It was said that many Felidae beastmen in their beast forms received lots of attention from the sub-beastmen because of their balls. There was actually an outspoken sub-beastman who organized an alliance that specialized in exchanging tips and tricks for ying with eggs. But the snake beastmen . . . no one had ever said that their equipment was cute, and some sub-beastmen even avoided them out of dislike of their beast forms. After all, snake beastmen had two, which was different from ordinary people. Since the little sub-beastman said they were cute, did it mean that the little sub-beastman would not avoid him out of dislike of his current appearance? Edgar''s line of thought floated far away. Meanwhile, Shu Shu was finally reacting to what he had touched. When he saw a snake in the wild, he ran away. He had never paid attention to a snake''s reproductive organs. When he saw two snakes coupled together, he thought they were fighting. In any case, heter watched the Animal World. He heard that snakes had two . . . *cough cough*. Shu Shu was really embarrassed having actually touched his disciple¡¯s vital parts. He nced at Edgar apologetically: "I''m sorry, I . . ." "Never mind." Edgar quickly interrupted Shu Shu¡¯s speech and then said: "I¡¯ll take you to eat first." Shu Shu also felt that the situation would be very awkward if he apologized, so he just walked behind Edgar silently. In fact, they were all men. Taking a quick look and giving it a touch were nothing, right? Moreover, it happened while Edgar was in his beast form . . . . When he had been a hamster, a woman had grabbed him to look at his balls. Thinking this way, Shu Shu was more rxed. But watching Edgar, who was walking in front of him, he always thought that this man''s back was particrly stiff. Anyway, it might be that he was wrong. Edgar was a soldier, so his body was usually rigid like this. Taking a nut out of his food pouch, Shu Shu started to nibble on it slowly. He felt that the biggest advantage of his cultivation was that he didn''t have to worry about getting a stomach ache because of bad food. Other hamsters couldn''t eat this and couldn¡¯t eat that, and if they ate a little too much bread or insects, they would suffer from excessive internal heat. He, however, totally didn''t need to worry about it. ¡°Crunch crunch¡±, ¡°crunch crunch¡± . . . . Hearing the sound of the sub-beastman gnawing at some food behind him, Edgar, who originally felt ufortable from head to foot, slowly returned to normal atst. The sub-beastman did not feel ufortable, why should he fell ufortable? However, the matter of pursuing the sub-beastman demanded immediate action. After all, the sub-beastman had seen him. "Shu Shu, you¡¯re in the capital star, so you need an identity. I n to set you up as my mother''s rtive. What do you think?" Edgar asked while they were eating breakfast. "Okay." Shu Shu nodded and was a little excited. He would finally have an ID card? When he was on Earth, in order to be able to have an official identity and not be an unregistered resident after passing through the heavenly tribtion, he had specially learned by heart some fake ID card numbers. He didn¡¯t expect that he now didn¡¯t need a fake ID card to be able to have an ID, and a real one to boot. "That''s settled then. Your full name is Shu Shu, and your age?" Edgar asked again and conveniently mentioned: "In the Beastman Empire, sub-beastmen be adults at the age of 18." "I . . ." Shu Shu really wanted to say that he was of the same age as Edgar, but then he remembered that his face did not look like a 30-year-old. He could only feel wronged and said, "I¡¯m eighteen." Edgar thought carefully, "I¡¯ll have someone assist you with the identity chip, and I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow." "Alright." Shu Shu nodded. "After we eat, I¡¯ll take you to buy some things." Edgar said again. Edgar had contacted his staff in the capital starst night. In the light of the original situation, it was best if he sent out a formal statement after he arrived at the capital star. Or he could meet with the reporters to rify all the previous matters. However, what happened yesterday made theizens automatically wash him clean. Now he didn''t need to do another superfluous thing and also had a few days of free time. He had said so many good things about the capital star to Shu Shu, so naturally, he had to bring Shu Shu to look around in the next few days. The little sub-beastman was still wearing the cheap clothes bought in Gass. Edgar should buy him some clothes . . . . When Calvin pursued a sub-beastman, it seemed that he would bring them to buy clothes every time? Shu Shu¡¯s eyes lit up, and his eating speed went faster. After eating, Edgar took Shu Shu aboard an aircraft, and they flew to the capital star''s busiest business district. Meanwhile, Chris and Ian finished eating breakfast and asked about their son''s whereabouts. Beastmen generally did not like the existence of other beastmen in their own territory, and sub-beastmen also did not like having other sub-beastmen near their own beastmen. Therefore, even though they were emperor and empress, there were no servant at their side. Of course, there were still some assistants, guards, gardeners, chefs, and so on, but they lived far away. In general, only the robots stayed close to the emperor and the empress. Chris and Ian were currently asking the robot. "His Imperial Highness Edgar took an aircraft and left the Imperial Pce two minutes ago. The chosen destination of the aircraft was the business district." Robot 001 answered. "This guy, just as he grew a little bit bigger, he was already unwilling to apany me to the business district to go shopping. But now he actually went to apany others!" Empress Ian said,ughing. Beastmen''s desire for monopoly was very strong; they would drive their sons out of their home early on. Chris, who had also done so, immediately stated, "I can apany you." "All right." Ian replied. Chris¡¯ expression was stiff; he still had a lot of works to do . . . . But since he had already promised, he naturally had to risk his life to apany the sub-beastman. Flying an aircraft, the emperor and the empress also went to the business district. Edgar rarely came to the business district. After all, he didn''t buy clothes, wasn¡¯t a foodie, and also didn''t want to buy anything else . . . . But he had been brought there when he had been a child. He remembered that every time his mother came to the business district, he went straight to a few stores. Those stores were the ones with very good security. Edgar initially nned to go directly to those stores, but in the end . . . . "Jeress once took me to go shopping when I was on Gass, and it was very fun. Unfortunately, I had no money . . . . Is there a lot of delicious food here? How about we buy and taste each and every food from one end of street to the other?" Shu Shu said. Edgar: "..." As if the ce he originally nned to go did not sell snacks at all? Taking a look at Shu Shu''s appearance, Edgar immediately realized that he might not be considerate enough. Shu Shu didn''t know much about dining etiquette; if Edgar insisted on taking him to ces that were too high-end, Shu Shu might not get used to it. But if Edgar went to ces where ordinary people visited, his identity . . . . Opening the space button, Edgar took out a bottle and started to spray the content onto his face. Edgar used his hand to smear the liquid inside the bottle that was evenly sprayed on his face, and his skin color turned a shade darker. He took another bottle and sprayed the content on his hair, and his ck hair became brown. After doing all these things, Edgar still changed his hairstyle and put on a pair of sunsses. "You put on makeup just to go out? But I think you looked better before." Shu Shumented. "I didn¡¯t put on makeup; it¡¯s only to make others unable to recognize me." Edgar said. Then he stopped the aircraft that had been circling overhead the business district for ap or two at the business district¡¯srgest stopping point¡ªthe aircraft he flew out this time had no special signs, so he didn''t have to worry about being discovered by others. People from the capital star came to the business district to do their shopping. Basically, they all would stop their vehicles at this stopping point, which made the outside of this stopping point very, very lively to the extent of being practically overcrowded. Shu Shu had never been to such a lively ce. For a moment, he could only gape at it. Edgar was inattentive, and there were already several peopleing between him and Shu Shu. He was silent for a moment and then squeezed Shu Shu to his side, holding Shu Shu''s hand. "Why are we suddenly holding hands?" Shu Shu was not used to it. Two big men holding hands was really weird. "Lots of people here. You can get lost." Edgar said. "And other people are also holding hands." Shu Shu looked around and indeed discovered that many people were holding hands. Some of them were also carrying children and pets. For example, there were two men in front of him who not only were walking together hand in hand, but also pulling an animal on a tether. There was a small baby hanging on the tall one¡¯s chest while a small leopard was following behind. The people in this ce actually made a leopard as a house pet, ah . . . . After Shu Shu took a few more peeps, he suddenly recalled one thing. The people in this ce were all beastmen, so that leopard . . . most probably wasn¡¯t a pet but a child . . . . He was just thinking so when he saw a puppy on another tall man¡¯s shoulder suddenly turn into a baby and take a tumble. Fortunately, before falling to the ground, he was easily fished back up by the tall man. The tall man did not hold the baby. He purposely wrapped the baby in a nket and then, carrying the baby under his armpit, continued to walk ahead. The people here were really incredible! Shu Shu started to look around in high spirits. Then he discovered that those who were like himself¡ªsub-beastmen who showed some beast aspects on their bodies¡ªseemed to be particrly taken care of. For example, a cat-eared little sub-beastman who looked like a five or six years old was still being held, while those beastmen who could be beasts had to walk behind their parents even though they were still very small . . . . Right when Shu Shu was thinking like this, he suddenly saw a sub-beastman with big belly passing by. Right, sub-beastmen had to give birth to children! Really, there¡¯s nothing to envy there! Shu Shu no longer looked at people but began to pay attention to various kinds of foods in the surrounding shops. Those foods smelled so good and looked so tasty . . . . "I have a card here. Anything you want to eat, you go buy it yourself." Edgar handed out his own card without the slightest hesitation. Shu Shu had been a little restrained when spending the borrowed money before, but now that he was spending Edgar''s money, he was not restrained at all and started to swipe the card incessantly. He wanted roasted meat, roasted wings, and also roasted intestines. He wanted nuts, candies, and also fruits. He wanted cakes, drinks, and ice cream too. Edgar took a quick look at themunication device on his hand. Without much effort, more than ten transactions had already been exchanged. s, the amount of each transaction was very small and only added up to more than a thousand credits. He remembered that his former sub-beastman ssmates at the Imperial College had to pay so much money just for a pre-dinner dessert. His little sub-beastman only spent this little bit of money and already stroked his belly from eating nonstop, and he seemed to be hiding a lot of food in his food pouches as well. And not only that, Edgar also ate a lot of those foods. "This roasted bird is very delicious; you try it too." Shu Shu bought another whole roasted bird, but he was already unable to eat any more. He tore a bird leg to taste the vor and then gave the rest to Edgar. During the whole journey, Edgar had already been stuffed with lots of food by Shu Shu, but he still hated to refuse Shu Shu, so he took the proffered bird and started to chew it. His attention was all on the little sub-beastman to the point that he didn¡¯t even realize that he had actually chewed the bones when eating the bird. "Hey, do you see that beastman wearing sunsses? Doesn¡¯t he look like His Imperial Highness Edgar?" A sub-beastman suddenly spoke to his sub-beastmanpanions at his side. "The outline is a little simr, but His Imperial Highness definitely won¡¯t be like this." The man¡¯spanion looked over and happened to see Edgar chew the whole bird without spitting out any of the bones. Overall, he thought it was quite an appalling sight. "From the start, I only said that he¡¯s a little alike." The man who spoke first took a few more quick looks at Edgar and then regretfully left. Shu Shu was also very regretful at this time: "I can''t eat any more." "Stop eating if you can¡¯t eat any more. We¡¯lle again next time. We go buy clothes now?" Edgar said. "Okay." Shu Shu nodded and licked his lips. "The food in the capital star is indeed more delicious than in Gass. Things here are very expensive, though. You can buy a strand of roasted meat for two credits in Gass, but you need six credits here." Shu Shu was a little resentful of it, so to speak. Edgar who had handed out a card that had several hundred million credits in it and could still overdraw more: ". . ." Although Shu Shu did not n to continue buying food, but he still got a box of popcorn to eat. At the same time, he was constantly looking at the surrounding shops. As for Edgar, he was sending a message to Calvin: "Do you have time? I want to ask you about something." "Asking about yesterday¡¯s matters? Every beastman who suddenly became beast is especially clean. That is, they all ate some things from a mobile stall. It¡¯s very likely that they became beasts because they¡¯d consumed some bad things . . . . I still haven¡¯t investigated who the man behind the scenes is.¡± Calvin quickly replied. "I¡¯m not asking about this. I want to ask the brand of clothes worn by sub-beastmen." Edgar messaged back. "Edgar, do you want to buy clothes for Uncle Ian? These days, Uncle Ian is really worried about you. You should buy something for him. Sub-beastmen of his age and status like to go to Khamun Studio to look for Mr. Khamun¡¯s custom-made clothes. Otherwise, just buy the clothes from XXX, XX, and XXXX.¡± Calvin quickly sent another message. "I want to buy clothes for a young sub-beastman." Edgar said. "A young sub-beastman?! Edgar, do you have a boyfriend?" Calvin nearly leapt to his feet. "Well, I¡¯m chasing after him." Edgar answered. "Take him to the center of the business district. Just go straight to the Imperial za over there and let him get whatever he wants!" Calvin replied. The Imperial za was the Imperial family¡¯s property. Every luxury good and brand name of the Beastman Empire made its home in there. The security measures were better than the first ss ones. Moreover, Edgar, as the crown prince, could pay all the bills . . . . Getting whatever he wanted from that ce was something he dreamed of day and night! It was a pity that the Imperial family had no sub-beastman. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve already gone and lived with his wife''s family. The Imperial za was one of the ces that Edgar wanted to go before. He remembered that there were several restaurants in the building that were pretty good to have a meal at . . . . Edgar was just nning to take Shu Shu there when he was suddenly dragged into a shop. ¡°The clothes here look very nice.¡± Shu Shu saw some clothes disyed in the shop¡¯s disy window, so he pulled Edgar to enter the shop. Edgar looked around the shop and found that it was quite big. It sold beastman clothes, sub-beastman clothes, and also children clothes. There was a sign on the side wall informing that there was also a second floor, which seemed to sell shoes. Next to the stairs from the first floor to the second floor, there were some backpacks hanging from the hooks. Although he had just asked Calvin for a ce suitable to take a sub-beastman to buy clothes, but buying clothes was in fact secondary. The sub-beastman¡¯s happiness was the most important . . . . Seeing Shu Shu look at the clothes in high spirits, Edgar silently kept pace with him while trying to pay attention to the brand of this shop in passing. This brand was not among the few brands that Calvin had mentioned, but there were quite a lot of clothes that could be bought. In addition, they looked a bit familiar, so they should be pretty good. Edgar felt reassured. However, he did not realize that sometimes, it was these inexpensive brand names that made people feel familiar. The shop he was in now was very famous for its inexpensive brand name in the Beastman Empire. Many people in the capital star woulde here to buy clothes. Of course, although it was an inexpensive brand name, but it was still a brand name in the end. There were special design styles and various specialty stores, and the quality of clothes was also good, so the price was not particrly cheap. Anyway, this not-cheap-at-all was from the perspective of ordinary people. The clothes in this shop were generally several hundred credits per piece, and the most expensive ones were one or two thousand credits. With a discount, many clothes could still be bought for one or two hundred credits . . . which was really very cheap. When speaking about custom-made clothes, one of them was no less than several ten thousand or hundred thousand credits. As for the formal attire of the Imperial family, it might probably cost millions of credits. Shu Shu saw a sub-beastman whose build was almost the same as his choose a suit-style little jacket. Close-fitting, the jacket made the whole person look very masculine while still showing a slender waist. Shu Shu immediately got one of the same model and put it on his body. As a daemon, although he had no abdominal muscles, but his figure was still perfect. When he wore the clothes, he looked extremely good. "Ed . . ." Shu Shu wanted to call Edgar but suddenly remembered that Edgar seemed to be hiding his identity. He immediately changed the way he called Edgar: "Disciple, do you think I look good wearing these clothes?" "Look good." Edgar said. The sub-beastman used to wear casual clothes before, so Edgar couldn''t see his figure. Now that the sub-beastman wore such clothes . . . he looked very irresistible. Shu Shu smiled and took another nce at that sub-beastman who also came to buy clothes. After he realized that the pants worn by the other party were also slim-fit and seemed to match well with these clothes, he promptly went to find a pair of pants just like the other party¡¯s and then went into the dressing room to change pants. After putting on a whole set of clothes, he looked even more wonderful! Shu Shu ecstatically admired his own appearance in the mirror. Looking at Shu Shu, Edgar recalled the movie they had watched on the spaceship and what had happened this morning. Obviously, his body temperature was always quite low because he was a snake beastman, but now he felt his body getting hotter and hotter. At this moment, Shu Shu was still paying attention to that sub-beastman who also came to buy clothes. That sub-beastman already took off the suit and changed into a beige windbreaker. Not only that, but he also changed the inner clothes and pants. There were several pieces of the same style of clothes in this shop. Shu Shu observed the sub-beastman and looked for the clothes identical to what the sub-beastman was wearing, and then he went into the dressing room to change into a set of clothes just like the other party¡¯s. He had never bought clothes before and, in addition, had no aesthetics at all, so he could only follow other people. "What about this set? How do they look?" Shu Shu changed clothes and came in front of Edgar. Even more irresistible . . . . Edgar suddenly had a little regret; he should not take the little sub-beastman to buy clothes. After dressing up, the little sub-beastman was more and more good-looking. What¡¯s to be done if he was stared at by others? Although the little sub-beastman had decided to stay in the capital star in the future, but, looking at the current situation, Edgar would definitely be very busyter on and not necessarily be able to apany the little sub-beastman all the time . . . . However, it was wrong to lie . . . . Edgar nodded,"Look good." "Hahaha, I look good wearing anything!" Shu Shu was somewhat proud of himself and once again went to observe the sub-beastman who had been imitated twice by himself. That sub-beastman sent a quick re to Shu Shu and then carried another set of clothes into the dressing room. Being suddenly red at, Shu Shu failed to understand the reason why, but he thought that that sub-beastman was very capable in dressing up. Shu Shupletely didn¡¯t know what clothes he should buy, so in the end, he just chose the same model. Once Shu Shu came out in those clothes, he saw that the sub-beastman was already outside and wearing the same clothes. Seeing Shu Shu, the sub-beastman¡¯splexion was very unsightly. He stared at Shu Shu for a while and finally walked toward Shu Shu, "Hey! Can¡¯t you stop imitating the clothes I wear?!" This sub-beastman was called Frank, and his family financial situation was average. He always wore inexpensive clothes, but his eyes were good, and he could always match up to other people distinctively. But today, someone had actually been learning to match up to him. Frank felt heartbroken! He didn''t want other people to wear the same outfit as him at all! Especially when he bumped into said people inside and outside. "Eh?" Shu Shu was a little embarrassed. "I haven¡¯t learned how to buy clothes, so I want to learn from you. Is it no good?" Shu Shu looked young and also had a good manner. Frank actually wasn¡¯t that angry. "Of course it¡¯s no good. How embarrassing it is to wear the same outfit as somebody else! Moreover, a piece of clothing fits everyone differently. My attire¡¯s pretty good, but in fact, it¡¯s not necessarily suitable for you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s suitable for me to wear . . . . Can you teach me?¡± Shu Shu asked again. Shu Shu''s eyes were full of sincerity. Nevertheless, Frank turned his head and frowned. "How could you casually look for someone on the street to help you match clothes? Where¡¯s your mother?" "Mother? She already died." Shu Shu said. He had already forgotten what the hamster elder who gave birth to him looked like. Frank was still a bit angry before, but seeing Shu Shu like this now, he actually had some sympathy for Shu Shu. "Forget about it, I¡¯ll help you match a few sets . . . . You¡¯re wearing sneakers now; it¡¯s no good to match clothes with them. I¡¯ll help you pick two pairs of shoes first." He nced at Edgar again as he spoke. This little sub-beastman before his eyes was brought to buy clothes by that beastman. Looking at that beastman¡¯s appearance, that beastman was most likely pursuing this sub-beastman. Since it was like this, it was alright for him to help this sub-beastman pick a few good clothes and let the beastman pay for them. Frank pulled Shu Shu and turned over the brandless, very ugly clothes that Shu Shu had been wearing ever since he came to Gass. Then, in one breath, he picked five full sets of clothes for Shu Shu. Shu Shu became even more good-looking with each set of clothes. Edgar: I really want to hide the little sub-beastman away and not let others see him! "Alright, let''s pay." Frank said. He himself also picked two sets and nned to go to the checkout counter together with Shu Shu. ¡°So many clothes; aren¡¯t they a little too many?¡± Shu Shu was a bit mixed-up. He had a really great time trying on clothes, but he felt like he was buying a little too many. He had seen the marked price of the clothes. For example, the shirt mentioned above was 499 credits, which was not cheap, ah . . . . The nightwear he bought for Edgar before was only 29 credits. "It¡¯s not many at all. Didn''t you say that you didn''t have any clothes?" Frank said. He had chatted with Shu Shu and already known that this person had juste to the capital star. Because Shu Shu had no clothes to wear, the beastman called "Disciple" took him out to buy clothes. "But they¡¯re very expensive . . ." Shu Shu said again. The five sets of clothes were veryplete; there were basyers, coats, pants, and also shoes. Frank even helped him pick some socks. Frank turned towards Edgar, frowning. Edgar had been waiting silently for quite a long time. If it were not for Frank being a sub-beastman, he thought he would surely go up and tear into people because the little sub-beastman had been chatting with others, and very happily, too. As for now . . . . Picking up the clothes at Shu Shu¡¯s side, Edgar put them on the checkout counter: "All bought." "Hello! A total of 10,425 credits." The sub-beastman behind the checkout counter said. "More than ten thousand?" Shu Shu flinched. How much barbecue that could buy, ah! Although the clothes were very nice, but they only affected how a person looked. He felt that his own fur was still the mostfortable. In this case, how was it necessary to spend over ten thousand to buy clothes? "It¡¯s too much. Let''s buy a few less items." Shu Shu took hold of the bag. Although he wanted to make Edgar keep him, but he also felt embarrassed to spend too much . . . . He already ate so much! Frank stood on the side and felt a little embarrassed as well. Thinking that it was the beastman who paid for the clothes anyway, when he chose for Shu Shu, he only considered whether the clothes looked nice or not and didn¡¯t consider the price . . . . It indeed seemed a little too much to spend more than ten thousand to buy clothes at one go. But there was nothing to be done about it. Who let this sub-beastman to not even have an underwear before? And apparently, he also only had a pair of shoes! "It¡¯s all right. They don¡¯t cost much money. You can even go back and buy everything in this shop; it¡¯s no problem at all." Edgar said. "It¡¯s really too much!" Shu Shu still hated to use so much money to buy clothes that were of little use. "How about . . . leaving out two pairs of shoes and two shirts?" Frank interjected. "No need, I have plenty of money." Edgar stated in quite an imposing manner. After saying so, his heart was rather stuffy. Obviously, other sub-beastman would spend over ten thousand to buy a single headscarf! Why should Shu Shu cut down on his purchase? "Hehe, if you have plenty of money, why do you pretend to be an overbearing president in this kind of shop?" A pretty sub-beastman came in from the outside and gave Frank a scornful look. "Frank, you¡¯re poor, but I didn¡¯t expect that your friends are even poorer.¡± Edgar: I really have money! Author¡¯s note: Shu Shu: Edgar brings me to XXXX£¬picking up so many clothes and shoes. When I look in the mirror, I don¡¯t recognize who the boy in the mirror is. Edgar: . . . . Calvin: You both wake up! I¡¯m at the Imperial za, and I¡¯ve been looking for you for more than half a day. How can you be here? Why would you be here and even turn your back on those expensive clothes? Why? TL''s notes: 1. Those XXX, XX, and XXXX are really written like that 2. ÉÏÃÅ (sh¨¤ng m¨¦n) = to go and live with one''s wife''s family, in effect bing a member of her family. Calvin wants to marry into the Imperial family so he can buy whatever he wants ^^ 3. Before, I tranted ĸ¸¸ (m¨³ f¨´) = mother/origin/female father as birth father. But now I''ve changed it to mother, because it''s weird if Edgar calls birth father in dialogues. Chapter 42 Unedited chapter 42. He¡¯s Actually the Crown Prince "Julian, it''s you again." Catching sight of the sub-beastman who came in from the door, Frank''s expression was a bit ugly. Gritting his teeth, he said: "How does me being poor concern you?" "You being poor doesn¡¯t concern me. Could it be that you can¡¯t let people speak about it because you¡¯re indeed poor?" The iing sub-beastman, Julian, was a very good-looking sub-beastman with a delicate, pointed face, big eyes, and a small and exquisite nose. His appearance was ssified as the most popr among beastmen, but the way he was looking at Frank now, which was full of malice, made him look quite unpleasant. "Poor boy, a man like you shouldn¡¯t appear in the Imperial College at all. Bing your schoolmate is simply losing face." "You . . ." Frank red at Julian. He knew Julian couldn''t bear to see him, but he didn''t expect that Julian would speak to him like this in public. "Don''t tell me that I spoke wrongly, poor boy who can¡¯t even afford the clothes here." Julian said again. Then, unexpectedly, he nced at Edgar and sneered, saying: "Oh, that¡¯s right, you now have an intimate rtionship with a beastman who can buy up all the clothes here. Congrattions, ah." As a beastman, taking a sub-beastman to this kind of ce to buy clothes was nothing much. It was truly ridiculous of that beastman to still assume an air of ¡°I¡¯m very rich¡±. Anyway, Frank could only be together with such a beastman. "Julian, stop talking nonsense! This beastman has nothing to do with me!" Frank took a quick look at Shu Shu and promptly rified¡ªhe certainly didn''t want to be misunderstood by Shu Shu. "So you¡¯re rted to this sub-beastman who looks like he came from a backwater? Is he your poor rtive?" Julian turned towards Shu Shu. Shu Shu didn''t expect that the fire of war suddenly approached and burned himself and Edgar. He rolled up his sleeves and eximed angrily: "You¡¯re poor! Your whole family¡¯s poor!" Julian originally didn¡¯t take notice of Shu Shu. Catching a glimpse of Shu Shu with very ugly sportswear on his body and arge bucket of ten credit popcorn in his hand, Julian said with a sneer: "I¡¯m poor? I clearly have more money than you!" Shu Shu indeed had no money, not even a cent, and he immediately felt a bit self-conscious. Edgar frowned. As a beastman, he shouldn¡¯t rudely interrupted the altercation between sub-beastmen, but he also shouldn¡¯t just look on unfeelingly while his own sub-beastman was suffering losses. However, relying on himself to give the sub-beastman before his eyes a beating was out of the question . . . . Edgar frowned again and turned to hismunication device. A moment ago, he had sent a message to Calvin, asking Calvin what¡¯s to be done when the sub-beastman he took out to buy clothes met someone who looked down on him. Calvin already gave him a reply now: "Smash them with money! Make people who look down on your man see how much money you really have! Take your sub-beastman to buy, buy, and buy!" How this was going to work specifically? Edgar still hadn''t figured out the way when a beastman¡¯s deep and low voice suddenly came through from the outside, "Julian, are you here?" In the wake of the voice, a tall, handsome beastman walked in from the outside. "I saw Frank, so I came over to say hello." Seeing the beastman, Julian''s whole person became gentle, and a sweet smile hung on his face. He stepped forward to hold the beastman''s hand and then said: "Let''s go. Didn''t you say that you¡¯re going to take me to wander around the Imperial za?" The beastman gave Frank a quick look and a nod and then left while holding on to Julian. After walking a few steps, Julian turned his head. It seemed like he did that just to nce provocatively at Frank. "Who is he, ah?!" Shu Shu frowned. "He¡¯s my schoolmate." Frank was a little embarrassed: "I''m sorry for involving you two." "Never mind. I still have to thank you for helping me pick clothes." Shu Shu said, after which he found out that Edgar had already paid the bill. "Hey, why did you pay?" "You like them, so just buy." Edgar also paid the bill for the two sets of clothes that Frank wanted to buy. Then he pulled Shu Shu along: "Walk. Let¡¯s go to the Imperial za.¡± ¡°The Imperial za that the guy mentioned just now? Where¡¯s this ce?¡± Shu Shu asked, puzzled. "I originally nned to take you there." Edgar said. "Wait a minute, you two! I¡¯ll give you the money." Frank was holding his ownmunication device at this moment, wanting to transfer the money to Edgar. "No need." Edgar said. At first, he wanted to leave quickly, but he suddenly thought of something. Brows wrinkled, he looked briefly at Frank. "You go too. Help him pick clothes." He really knew nothing about clothes, and in addition, it was also good for Shu Shu to have a few sub-beastman friends. Apparently this Frank was truly a student of the Imperial College. "Eh?" Frank stared nkly and perplexedly at Edgar. "You aren¡¯t really going to the Imperial za, right? Only people with membership cards can go in there. I don¡¯t have a membership card, so I can¡¯t go in." For security reasons, not everyone could go into the Imperial za as they wished. They had to have a membership certificate, and that membership certificate not only verified their identity but also their assets. The Imperial za not only sold a variety of luxury goods but also dealt in interster spaceships and other bulky merchandise. "I have a membership card." Edgar said. Edgar didn''t look like he was telling a lie, which made Frank feel at a loss. "Then you . . ." Why did you take the sub-beastman here? Only by going to the Imperial za could you make a good impression on the sub-beastman. Of course it was because Shu Shu wanted toe in. Anyway, there was no need to tell the other sub-beastman this. "Imperial za . . . Imperial . . . . You . . ." Shu Shu gave some thought to it and suddenly remembered that Edgar was the crown prince. In that case, the Imperial za . . . . "The property right of the Imperial za was given to the crown prince by the emperor as aing of age present ten years ago." Edgar said. He had not yet taken over the estate of the Imperial family, but the Imperial za was in his hands, and he was able to get a big rent every year . . . . That¡¯s where his savings came from. So that Imperial za thingy was Edgar¡¯s? Why didn''t Edgar say so earlier? You should go to your own family to do your shopping, ah! Shu Shu didn''t know anything about the Imperial za, so he straightaway said, "Let''s go to the Imperial za then. Hurry up!" Standing on the side, Frank was mystified. Who the heck were these two people? This reaction was really wrong! There were a lot of small-sized city flying cars in the business district. Using themunication device to call one of them, it would stop in front of you and take you to any ce in the city . . . . At the shop doorway, Edgar immediately found a caring. "It''s ck! Someone¡¯s driving!" Frank looked at the flying car in shock. This kind of flying car was usually white and drove automatically, and the price was quite cheap. But if you were willing to spend more money, you could also find flying cars with other colors. For example, red, blue, green, and purple. But among the so many flying cars, the ones you saw least was the ck ones. ck flying cars had dedicated drivers to drive them, and most people simply couldn''t call them! This beastman . . . . He actually had the ability to call a ck flying car! Although Frank was amoner, but he was admitted to the Imperial College and mixed with a group of wealthy and respectable sub-beastmen. Even if he didn''t have much money in his hands, he still had a little knowledge and experience. When he saw the ck flying car, he knew that Edgar''s identity was definitely not ordinary. Frank was quite amazed; on the contrary, Shu Shu didn''t feel amazed . . . . He simply didn''t know that flying cars were also divided by grade. Moreover, he didn''t know that having a driver was a symbol of privilege. You had to know that on the earth, all taxis had drivers. "Get in." Edgar said, bringing Shushu and taking the lead to get in. Frank gritted his teeth and got in. He was an ambitious person, and he hoped that in the future, he would be able to go far and have his own career. Now that he met two people whose identities were unknown but definitely not ordinary, of course he would choose to make friends with them. The ck flying car flew very fast in the sky, so that people below who saw it did not have enough time to take a picture. It then stopped directly on the tform of the fifth floor of the Imperial za. "The fifth floor specializes in selling all kinds of sub-beastman apparel, and the sixth floor specializes in selling all kinds of essories. You can go and see." Edgar said, walking in. The Imperial za was very, very tall, and the floor area was also very, very big. There were many shops on the fifth floor, and these shops were bustling with many people who were buying clothes. Although it was quite difficult to be a member of the Imperial za, but the Beastman Empire had countlesss, and there were countless people on thoses. Therefore, the Imperial za was notcking customers at all, so much so that people were alwaysing and going. It was the first time Frank came to a ce like this, and he felt a little dazzled as he saw the finely made clothes around him. It would be nice if he could be a frequent visitor to this kind of ce . . . . Frank suddenly had such a thought in his mind, but he quickly put an end to it. Since he had no money, he should not wish too much. If he had time, he was better off reflecting on how to improve himself and make his child have a chance toe to this kind of ce. "You help Shu Shu choose a few clothes." Edgar said to Frank. "No problem!" Frank nodded and took Shu Shu into a nearby shop. The price of a piece of clothing here could equal the price of more than ten sets of clothing sold outside through and through. Shu Shu looked at the marked price and was stupefied. Frank also felt his hands tremble a little. Studying in the Imperial College, his monthly living expenses were only five or six thousand. He had to find a part-time job to have an extra ie to be able to spend money like today. But here . . . the cost of a piece of clothing was enough for his living expenses for several months! At that time, when he was with that person, that person was also reluctant to buy him such clothes, ah . . . . The clothes in the Imperial za were actually so expensive . . . . Shu Shu almost turned tail, but he at once recalled that this ce was apparently Edgar¡¯s. Shu Shu abruptly turned towards Frank: "Is the Imperial family very rich?" "Of course, they¡¯re the richest people in the Empire. Why do you ask this?" Frank was a bit puzzled. "Will they feel that buying clothes in this ce is expensive?" Shu Shu asked again. He was a man who was happy to partake but not prepared to do any work. In the future, he would depend on his disciple for many things, but he still needed to behave appropriately when spending money. "Impossible! They¡¯ll not feel it¡¯s expensive even if they buy up all the clothes in this ce." Frank said. Although the clothes here were expensive, but they were truly nothingpared to a spaceship, and the Imperial family . . . . They were the people who owned thergest civilian spaceship shipyard in the whole Empire! The money they earned by selling off a spaceship was estimatedly enough for them to wear a new outfit every day. "Moreover, this za is also the Imperial family¡¯s!" Shu Shu listened to Frank¡¯s exnation and immediately felt relieved. He started to browse the clothes happily. Frank¡¯s looks were definitely not the delicate type; his facial lines were a bit rugged, but he was still quite good-looking and ssy. Shu Shu though . . . Shu Shu had a round face, and his looks were ssified as the cute type. When buying clothes, one naturally should highlight one¡¯s own strong points . . . . Frank started to choose the style that suited Shu Shu and quickly picked a cute coat. After Shu Shu put it on, he looked even younger . . . . "For him . . . choose more mature clothes." Edgar couldn''t help but speak. Shu Shu looking so young was an inconvenience for him . . . . He might have to wait for at least two or three more years to marry Shu Shu. Frank nced at Edgar and sympathized with him a little. Since the sub-beastman was still too young, the beastman had to wait! Frank turned back and continued to choose clothes. Right at this moment, Julian, the sub-beastman they had met back then, unexpectedly walked in with his beastman. "You . . . . Frank, how can you be here?" Julian stared at Frank incredulously. After he hade across Frank, he rode the flying car to get here without any dy. They hadn''t even had time to go around properly. How could Frank already be in the middle of trying on clothes? No, what he should ask was . . . how could Franke in here? This was not right! "You cane, why can''t Ie?" Frank turned towards Julian and tried to look down his nose at him. "Did you all just recklesslye in?" Julian frowned and turned towards Shu Shu: "Do you have a membership card here?" "No." Shu Shu shook his head. He didn''t even have an ID card now, let alone a membership card. "Shop assistant! They came in illegally, and they all don''t have the membership card here!" Julian raised his voice. The store here had robots to help customers choose clothes, but there were also real person shop assistants. Hearing Julian¡¯s words, the real person shop assistant immediately said: ¡°Mister, the Imperial za¡¯s guards are very strict. If you don¡¯t have a membership card, you absolutely can¡¯t go in. I think you must be mistaken." ¡°They all admitted that they don¡¯t have membership cards! "Julian said. "There are some ways to get in without a membership card." The shop assistant said again. "Do you think that these three people, who were almost unable to pay in the Core specialty store outside, have the ability to use special means toe in?" Julian said. Even the beastman at his side frowned and turned towards Frank: "Frank, I know you want topare with Julian in everything, but you also can''t break in like this. It''s very dangerous." When Frank heard the beastman''s words, his face changed. Then he replied with a sneer, "When did Ipare with Julian persistently? Obviously, it¡¯s Julian who has always entangled me in. As the other man who has stolen another person¡¯s boyfriend, he has a guilty conscience and is afraid that his boyfriend will run back to the ex. Could it be that he wants to keep suppressing me because he¡¯s overly suspicious of me all the time?" There seemed to be quite a melodrama between these three people! Shu Shu¡¯s eyes instantly opened wide; his gaze curiously moved back and forth between Julian and that beastman . . . . Could it be that these two men were the scum male and the mistress? "Frank! You not only broke in illegally but also tried to use lies to shift the subject!" That beastman said, and a thread of guilty conscience shed in his eyes when he saw how Frank looked. "What I said is not a lie; it¡¯s a fact. I previously didn¡¯t see that you¡¯re a man who is never satisfied with what you have. If everyone had minded their own business from the beginning, then it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. In the end, you two still aim at me everywhere. And now you even have the nerve to frame me!" Frank said loudly. There was already a crowd around them at this moment. These people listened to Frank¡¯s words and their gaze toward Julian and the beastman at his side became strange. "Frank, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Obviously, it¡¯s you who are pestering him, and you still me me for it!" Shame shed across Julian''s face. "I¡¯m pestering him? Then, why do you still take him with you when youe to me to show off? Shouldn''t you take him far away?" Frank said. Julian stared at Frank with hatred but then abruptly smiled: "Frank, your mouth is vicious. I¡¯ve no more words to argue with you, but I¡¯ve already called the security guards. Do you think it¡¯s all right for you toe in recklessly? You obviously don¡¯t have a membership card, yet you stille to the Imperial za and hinder us. Don''t you think about the consequences?" Hearing this speech, Frank¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly calmed down. Right at this moment, some voices were heard from not far away. The Imperial za¡¯s security staff wasing at a fast speed, and walking in front was a man whom everyone was very familiar with. In the capital star, there were a good deal of sought-after sub-beastmen and beastmen. This one before their eyes was one of thetter¡ªthe only son of the Duke of Mund, Calvin. Calvin was high-born and also excellent himself. In many sub-beastmen¡¯s hearts, he was second only to the Crown Prince. "I heard that some people have sneaked into the Imperial za? What about them?" Calvin walked over with a smile. "Senior Calvin, it¡¯s them!" Julian immediately said. When Calvin heard the word "senior", he at once knew that the talking sub-beastman had to be a student of the Imperial College. He truly did not like others use this identity to worm their way into being friends with him, but this one was a pretty sub-beastman after all. Smiling at Julian, Calvin turned towards the three people pointed out by him. The smile on Calvin¡¯s face that made people feel like being cleansed by the spring breeze abruptly disappeared. Looking at Edgar, his expression froze. Only after a while did he return to normal. ¡°Edgar?¡± ¡°Calvin.¡± Facing the other party, Edgar nodded. Edgar? Wasn¡¯t this the crown prince¡¯s name? Julian and those onlookers looked over. "What¡¯s going on here? Have you been reported because you don''t have a membership card?" Calvin felt a little dumbfounded. "Yes." Edgar replied. Hearing Edgar and Calvin¡¯s conversation, Julian¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he also realized that he most probably had done something stupid. In fact, before engaging in an exchange, he should¡¯ve realized that he absolutely couldn¡¯t offend any person in the Imperial za, even if the other person wore tattered clothes. But Frank . . . was a thorn in his heart, so he really couldn¡¯t help it. And now, this thorn not only did not get plucked, but it seemed to be scratching him as well! "The Imperial za is yours, and you actually still get reported!" Calvin started tough, and his words made the surrounding people convinced. This beastman who looked like the crown prince was indeed the crown prince. In this way, they actually sympathized with Julian, but at the same time, they also felt that Julian was ratherughable. This sub-beastman kept saying that the other sub-beastman wasing to hinder him and pester his beastman too. While in reality, that sub-beastman hade with the crown prince all along! "Edgar, is this the sub-beastman you¡¯re apanying to buy clothes?" Calvin curiously turned his sight towards Frank who stood beside Edgar. He knew that Edgar should be pursuing that sub-beastman. But now that the matter was not yet set, he would not say more. "Not him." Edgar immediately stated: "He¡¯s the one I found to help Shu Shu choose clothes." Saying so, Edgar pulled Shu Shu close. "This is Shu Shu, a rtive of my mother who¡¯ve juste from another." Seeing Edgar actually hold Shu Shu''s hand, Calvin¡¯s eyes went round from shock but quickly returned to normal: "No wonder Uncle Ian also came here and has been looking for you to boot." "Take us to him." Edgar said and then pointed at Frank: " Send him back.¡± Calvin left with Edgar and Shu Shu, while the security guard came to Frank and politely sent Frank back. Frank nced at Julian with aplex expression and then walked away; both his hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking from being excited. He knew that the identity of Shu Shu and that beastman were not ordinary, and previously, he got a little idea of exploiting them. Julian had stolen his boyfriend and still tried to find trouble for him everywhere. He wanted to borrow these two men¡¯s identities to give Julian a lesson, or else, he would not have opened his wounds in public and aired everything Julian had done . . . . However, he did not expect that said beastman was actually the crown prince. The crown prince could definitely see his cheap trick, so he was sent away like this, but he did not regret it. He really had had enough of getting insulted by Julian all the time! Julian had looked very embarrassed just now . . . . Covering his mouth, Frankughed silently. Shu Shu went with Edgar to see Ian and then was taken along by Ian to buy clothes. Shu Shu had thought that he was already a big spender, but after following Ian who started to buy clothes, he realized that he was actually a total miser . . . . First, Ian bought him dozens of clothes at a time, and this was after he tried his best to put a stop to it. After that, Ian bought him a mountain of jewelries and wristwatches! One wristwatch actually cost a million credits. This was highway robbery, right? One million, ah! It was enough to build a hamster cultivation base! Shu Shu stared at the wristwatch on his hand with a solemn expression. Should he put this wristwatch in his food pouch? If he put this wristwatch in his food pouch,ter, he could sell it and continue to livefortably even if Edgar did not keep him anymore . . . . When Shu Shu was pondering this matter, the news of the empress receiving a sub-beastman rtive of his from a remote had already spread widely in the capital star¡¯s upper circle. The crown prince had always shown that he did not care about sub-beastmen or marriage. Maybe the reason the empress received this rtive was because he wanted to marry off his rtive to the crown prince? The first thing people thought of was this possibility, but after they had seen the sub-beastman¡¯s photo, they vetoed it. This sub-beastman looked underage, and moreover . . . the crown prince initially didn¡¯t take him to the Imperial za but took him to an inexpensive brand name shop to buy clothes instead . . . . It might be assumed that the crown prince didn¡¯t like him at all. Shu Shu was not aware of other people''s guesses. During the following days, Edgar always apanied him, and he had been feeling great. But tonight, Edgar told him one thing: "I must go to the military department tomorrow." "You¡¯re going to start working tomorrow?" Shu Shu asked. "Yes." "Oh. Then I¡¯ll wait at home for you toe back." Shu Shu said. Shu Shu¡¯s words made Edgar¡¯s heart beat faster, and he felt like he was a married beastman who had a sub-beastman waiting for him . . . . Anyway, he soon calmed down and asked Shu Shu: ¡°You . . . do you want to go to school? ¡°Go to school?" Shu Shu stared nkly. He had just learned the spokennguage and was still not very skilled in the written one. Could he go to school like this? "Yes, that¡¯s right, go to school. I think you better go to school to learn some subjects." Edgar said. "But I don''t understand anything . . ." "It doesn''t matter." Shu Shu was still very interested in going to school, so he immediately agreed. "Alright then, I¡¯m going to school! Where can I go? Shall I go to kindergarten?" He was still unable to make sense of the teaching materials for elementary school . . . . "No, you go to the Imperial College." Edgar said. Shu Shu had already looked up the Imperial College on the Inte. He knew that it was the best school in the Beastman Empire. Countless beastmen and sub-beastmen wanted to enter this school, but only a minority of them could be admitted. For a moment, he was speechless with shock: "What did you say? I can go to the Imperial College?" "Yes." Edgar nodded. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I can go to the Imperial College too!" Shu Shu was extremely happy. The day when he could study in school and be a top student finally came! Once he graduated from the Imperial College and got a diploma, would he be able to reach the pinnacle of life, find a good job, and marry a Ms. Perfect? Looking at Shu Shu''s appearance, Edgar swallowed back the words he was going to say next. He didn''t tell Shu Shu that there was actually a bride ss in the Imperial College. The Imperial College in ancient times epted both beastmen and sub-beastmen. The beastmen could learn all kinds of subjects, but the sub-beastmen could only learn flower arranging, painting, cooking, and the like. After going through a reform, all these things changed to some extent. The sub-beastmen were now allowed to learn all kinds of subjects and go to ss together with the beastmen. But the bridal ss that only taught flower arranging and cooking still existed. Chapter 43 I always give notice if the next chapter(s) will be dyed or updated IRREGULARLY. If I don''t write the notice as TL''s note at the end of the chapter, I write it on the Announcement post. So, I don''t want to see anotherment asking me where/when the next chapter is. Unedited chapter 43. Shu Shu Wanted to Pass the Tribtion Nowadays, the Imperial College required everyone who wanted to be enrolled in any of its divisions and departments to pass the entrance exam. This exam was very tough, and there would be no exam-fixing at all. If you failed the exam, you would not be able to be enrolled in the Imperial College, even if you were a prince. Of course, taking into ount that the children of the richer and more privileged families received better education since childhood, the majority of students in the Imperial College were either noble-born or very rich. Consider this example. A nobleman who yed with a toy mech when he was a child and had his own mech when he was a little older and amoner who had never touched a mech went to take the entrance exam for the Imperial College''s Mech Department together. You did not need to guess to know who would pass the exam in the end. The richer you were, the more you could have your children receive the best education from childhood. As a result, the Imperial College was overflowing with the rich. Nevertheless, there were also manymoners in it, and they were all geniuses. Those who were enrolled in the Imperial College were very, very outstanding people. After they graduated, every one of them was naturally an elite. However, there was actually another category of people in the Imperial College. These people could y and y and y as they attended college; they basically didn¡¯t have to do anything to graduate . . . . They were the sub-beastman students of the Imperial College¡¯s ¡°Bridal ss¡±. At the beginning of the Imperial College¡¯s establishment, there was a special division called the Skill Division. Only sub-beastmen could study this subject, and sub-beastman could only study this subject too. At that time, there were very many sub-beastmen who went to study in the Skill Division. Almost all sub-beastmen who were born into major nobility would go there to study. Inevitably, sub-beastmen who were born into minor nobility didn¡¯t get their turn, so they thought of using any means to force their way in . . . . Anyway, until now, the old Skill Division had only one ss called the Skill ss, and the whole ss only had twenty or thirty people. After all, nowadays, there were not many sub-beastmen who were willing to stay at home and do nothing all day long . . . . Even if they could not be mech warriors, they could still learn mech maintenance. In the field of scientific research, literature, and design, sub-beastmen were more gifted than beastmen. Just like that, the skill ss declined . . . . However, there were always some sub-beastmen who were high-born but essentially had no ability and merely wished to marry an outstanding beastman in the future. Only by admitting them did the Imperial College manage to retain the skill ss. As long as the noble-born sub-beastmen could afford the expensive tuition fee, they could be enrolled in the Imperial College¡¯s Skill ss. As for whether the beastmen who were noble-born but had no ability could be enrolled in the Imperial College or not . . . . The Imperial College expressed that as beastmen, if they actually thought they could get ahead and enter the school without taking an exam, they might as well not go to school! The skill ss in the Imperial College in fact didn¡¯t teach anything important, so that some of the high-status sub-beastmen would rather retake the exam next year or enroll in other schools if they couldn''t pass the Imperial College¡¯s entrance exam. They were not willing to enter the skill ss because they felt that attending such a ss was very shameful. But Shu Shu . . . . Edgar cast a brief look at Shu Shu. He was aware of the little sub-beastman¡¯s knowledge level. Although the little guy had learned to speak, but he hadn''t learned to write. If he was really going to go to school ording to his actual level, most probably he could only go to the kindergarten. But, could Edgar let his own sub-beastman go to kindergarten? The skill ss was actually quite good. It did not have an exam, and it would not give the sub-beastmen any pressure. As long as the sub-beastmen¡¯s behaviors did not vite the school rules and regtions, they could do anything as they wished . . . . As a matter of fact, didn¡¯t the ss suit Shu Shu perfectly? There, Shu Shu could also make some friends. After obtaining Shu Shu¡¯s approval, Edgar immediately helped Shu Shu register and paid the tuition fee. Tomorrow Shu Shu could go to school. By the way, other sses in the Imperial College did not ept transfer students, but the skill sses was different. As long as you met the conditions, you could transfer ss and join the skill ss at any time. The next day, the dawn sky was still dark when Shu Shu woke up. After waking up, he did not want to sleep any more. He was going to go to school! He had had many owners before. Among them, there were some junior high school students. Many of them didn''t like to study. Even though their grades were quite good, they would alsoin that they were too tired to study. Every day, they looked forward to have a holiday. Shu Shu was quite envious of them though. After all, he couldn¡¯t even change into a human form at that time. Going to school was simply impossible. At that time, when he wanted to learn things, he could only self-study secretly. Using ws to practice writing characters on the bottom of the cage was certainly arduous. The most tragic thing was that all he had painstakingly learned was actually of no use now. Shu Shu had always thought that he would not have another chance to go to school in his lifetime. He hadn¡¯t expected that he could actually be enrolled in such a good school now . . . . Compared with the Imperial College, Harvard, Stanford, Cambridge, and Oxford were nothing, ah! These universities were just ones of the best schools on one, but the Imperial College . . . . Its students came from more than a hundred differents! Shu Shu was very excited but also couldn''t help feeling unsettled. He knew what his own level was. If he entered this kind of school, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand anything, would he? Thinking about this, Shu Shu had no appetite when eating breakfast, and his food intake was surprisingly only twice as much as that of an ordinary sub-beastman. "Why do you eat so little?" Edgar was a little worried. "I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to keep up with school work . . . . What¡¯s to be done if the teachers want to call the parents?" Shu Shu sighed. "They won¡¯t." Edgar said. The teachers of the Imperial College would absolutely not call the parents, and it would not matter one bit to them if you couldn¡¯t keep up with the skill ss . . . . Anyway, he really should try to exin the situation to Shu Shu now. "You go to the skill ss. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to attend the ss. Just learning as much as you can is also fine.¡± Such things could also be done? The management of this ss was too rxed, right? Shu Shu was somewhat puzzled by it. "What exactly do I study?" "Painting, for example." Edgar answered, a little guiltily. The Imperial College had its own Fine Arts Division, and the painting skill learned in the skill ss could not bepared with that in the Fine Arts Division. "So it¡¯s studying art!" Shu Shu actually knew about studying art and also had confidence in doing it. Although he didn''t particrly understand art, so much so that he couldn¡¯t make head nor tail of it, but his memory was good, ah! He surely would be able to learn it quick. Moreover, abstract painting and what-nots, weren¡¯t they paintings he could paint ording to his wishes? Shu Shu finally set his heart at rest and was even more eager to go to school. "When will I go to school? How do I get there?" "I¡¯ll send you there." Edgar said. In the following days, he would send Shu Shu to school first, and then he would go to the military department. After he got off work from the military department, he would go back to the school to pick up Shu Shu. Once Shu Shu graduated, they could get married! The Imperial Pce¡¯s area was already very, very big, but the Imperial College¡¯s area was even bigger. The college was located on the coast; half of it was built on thend, and the other half was on the sea. Not to mention how beautiful the scenery here was, you could also see all kinds of differentndscapes and the world at the bottom of the ocean. A hundred years ago, all the students even enjoyed a tsunami together, watching the seawater swallow up the entire school with their own eyes . . . . Of course, because the college turned on the protective cover, there was no injured student from beginning to end. "It''s so beautiful here!" When Shu Shu looked down at the school from the sky, he thought the ce was very beautiful. As per the instruction sign, Edgar parked the aircraft under a big tree. After they got off the vehicle, Shu Shu was further surprised by the surrounding scenery that was more beautiful than he could imagine. "The skill ss is in front. I¡¯ll take you there." Edgar said. Showing Shu Shu the way, they soon arrived in front of a castle surrounded by green trees. "All students of the skill ss go to ss here. There¡¯re lounge and game room for student use, and there¡¯s also an independent dining hall. If you want to go out, you can use the navigation on the secondarymunication device to give you directions." "Okay." Shu Shu nodded. He now had an identity chip, and not only that, but Edgar also allocated him atest modelmunication device. The Beastman Empire''smunication device had the same function as that of a mobile phone, but its main function was to inspect and verify a person¡¯s identity. After all, a person¡¯s identity chip was installed inside it. And so, themunication device was usually divided into two parts. One was the mainmunication device, which contained the identity chip and was bound to the bank ount. It was small in size and generally designed to be carried on one¡¯s person like a wrist watch, a ne, a ring, or such an essory. The other one was the secondarymunication device, and its size depended on personal preference. It could be the size of a mobile phone on Earth, or it could also be the size of a tablet, and it could be used tomunicate with people, to connect to the starwork, and so on. In short, it had all the same functions as a mobile phone. Shu Shu had a new modelmunication device. The mainmunication device was made into the shape of a wrist watch, and a space button was installed on it. Even though the space button¡¯s space was not big, but it had several cubicles. When the secondarymunication device was not in use, it could be put inside the space button, and so could some food and clothes. Although the level of science and technology here was very high, but most of the household goods were easy to operate. In any case, Shu Shu was a hamster spirit who had seen his owners y with their mobile phones on Earth, so he could also use a mobile phone correctly. He could even study in a magnificent castle . . . . ncing at that beautiful castle, Shu Shu was even more excited. Right at this moment, he saw someoneing out of the castle. "Mr. Jones?" Shu Shu stared at Jones, a sub-beastman he was very familiar with. "Shu Shu," Jones saw Shu Shu and smiled. "I¡¯ll be one of your teachers in the future." Seeing Jones appear here, Edgar was a little surprised but soon recovered. "I entrust Shu Shu to you." "Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely take care of Shu Shu well." Jones smiled. Edgar nodded and then left. Afterwards, Jones took Shu Shu into the office and registered Shu Shu. He gave Shu Shu the electronic textbook and the ss schedule and also exined the details of the skill ss. For example, the skill ss generally started at nine o''clock. Shu Shu was sent to school by Edgar before eight o''clock, which was an hour too early. Other details were how to have a meal, how to go to ss, and so on. "Teacher Jones, what do you teach? Medical skills?" Shu Shu asked. He remembered that Jones was a very brilliant doctor? "No, I teach . . . how to understand and pacify beastmen." Jones said while regarding Shu Shu with a smile, the eyes behind the lenses narrowing. To understand beastmen? This subject was very suitable for him to learn! Shu Shu nodded and immediately expressed that he would definitely study hard. It was still early, so Shu Shu went back to the ssroom and began to study his own schedule. The arranged course was very light. There were only two sses in the morning and two sses in the afternoon, and each ss was fifty minutes long. Among these sses, there were "understanding beastmen" taught by Jones, painting appreciation, history, humanities, cooking, gardening, and many others. Although the course seemed very light, but there were so many things to learn! It was said that all university students had to rely on self-study. Apparently, it was real. Later on, he should go to school early in the morning every day to prepare for the lessons. He should make use of the long break time at noon and the intervals between sses as well. The electronic textbook was a B5 paper-sized tablet. It contained all the textbooks and also had a notebook app and so on that could be called up and used at any time. After Shu Shu called up the notebook app, he realized that it was very much impossible for him to type, so he chose the voice input and decided to give himself a daily study n. After that, he opened a book and began to read. He couldn''t read many of the words, but he could use the text-to-speech beside the picture to read out all the words above. Shu Shu quickly read a textbook all the way through and memorized the words and their pronunciation. These textbooks were quite short, and the information inside was really not much. However, the texts mentioned many reference books that could be looked upon as extended reading. Those books were also avable in electronic format. If he had time, he had to check them out. Shu Shu finished reading and was ready to study hard. Presently, it was finally close to the ss time. But . . . the ss was about to start, howe nobody wasing? Waiting until it was nine o''clock, Shu Shu finally saw ten sub-beastmaning in from the outside. These sub-beastmen were all very pretty/handsome and dressed in luxurious clothes, and their every movement was full of character. A group of handsome guys! Although they were not the man of steel type that he liked, but every one of them was absolutely the white and tender teen idol type . . . . Shu Shu stared at them and then, after encouraging himself, stepped forward and greeted them: "Hello all." These people looked briefly at Shu Shu, and the one in the lead asked: "Are you the new transfer student? The one called Susu?" "Yeah." Shu Shu nodded, showing a big smile. He did not know what he should say now, but he really hoped that these people would talk to him. However, these people did not talk to him at all. Instead, they all sat in their seats and took out their mirrors to inspect their own faces. "I startedte today. I didn¡¯t do my eyebrows well.¡± ¡°Damn it, I have a pimple!¡± ¡°XX¡¯s newlyunched foundation is really good. Not only it¡¯s breathable, but it¡¯s also effective for keeping your skin in good repair. I¡¯ve used it for several days, and my face is much whiter now." . . . . . . These people just chatted with each other, and then one of them turned his head and looked at Shu Shu. "Your skin looks really good, very natural . . . . What do you use?" Listening to their words, Shu Shu was mystified. Among his sessive owners, some would also put on makeup, but the way people putting on makeup on Earth waspletely different from the way here. At least, he had not seen how these people put on makeup. He didn''t understand how to put on makeup, and he had never heard of those cosmetics. How could he join the current conversation? Seeing that Shu Shu did not speak, the man thought that Shu Shu was keeping it a secret and not willing to talk about it. He snorted and turned his head. Shu Shu sat back on his chosen seat, all along thinking that everything was so bizarre. Although the sub-beastmen here assumed the responsibility of giving birth, but most of them were not womanish. Why did they even put on makeup? Shu Shu was just thinking about this when several sub-beastmen came in. Some of them came alone, and some were sent by the beastmen. Nevertheless, after entering the ssroom, every one of them looked very bored and idle. Even if those faces were not an eyesore, they also did not provide some entertainment for him. Not only that, but . . . these people were not feminine at all. Shu Shu was just sighing with regret when he suddenly saw a very, very feminine sub-beastman walk in. Even if the other sub-beastmen put on makeup, they still didn¡¯t look feminine. In Shu Shu''s eyes, they were about the same as some male celebrities on Earth. After all, didn¡¯t male celebrities also put on makeup? But the one who came in now . . . . It was a sub-beastman who simply looked better than a woman! He looked better than a woman, so delicate, and his build was also short and small. When he walked, he walked one step at a time, his hands making the orchid fingers . . . . To tell the truth, when Shu Shu just caught sight of this sub-beastman, he thought he was looking at a woman. Even if the clothes worn by this sub-beastman were men''s clothes and not skirt, he still looked like a woman . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s mind came out with the word "pseudo-female". Shu Shu was momentarily stunned beforeing back to himself. Then he discovered that the sub-beastmen in the ss seemed to be unfriendly to this pseudo-female ssmate. Some of them even directly turned over to give him a supercilious look. This pseudo-female ssmate unexpectedly didn¡¯t care at all. He walked all the way to the back and sat alone in the corner. "Hello!" Shu Shu turned his head and greeted this sub-beastman. He was initially very surprised seeing a pseudo-female all of a sudden, but soon, he felt that it was nothing. There were many transgender people on Earth; what was a pseudo-female? Moreover, this sub-beastman was really good-looking! Of course, it was the kind of womanly good look. "Hello." The man greeted Shu Shu back and nced at Shu Shu shyly. Seriously, that was such a coy look. Shu Shu felt that it was really difficult for him to consider this ssmate as a man! "My name is Shu Shu. What¡¯s your name?" Shu Shu asked. "My name is Synthia." The man replied and then asked in a low voice, "Are you a new student?" "Yeah, today¡¯s my first day ofing to school." Shu Shu answered. "The teacher spoke of you yesterday." Synthia showed a shy expression. Shu Shu could see that Synthia''s every move was very natural and not feigned at all. He reckoned that it was a habit from childhood. With this in mind, Shu Shu was more rxed and unaffected when facing Synthia and no longer thought about the fact that a man should not be so feminine like this . . . . In fact, whether it was a sub-beastman or a beastman, they all were different from the men on Earth. Shu Shu felt like having a conversation with his new friend, but the teacher came at this moment, so he immediately turned his head and began to attend the ss. Their first lesson was about cooking. "Although beastmen eat so much, but we sub-beastmen don''t need to personally prepare their entire meals. Just asionally cooking them some food can also make the beastmen very happy . . . " The above-mentioned was what the teacher lectured. Shu Shu had been listening properly but always felt that it was a little wrong. Cooking was cooking, right? Why was it always linked with the beastmen? Also, he had been worried that he would not be able to understand what the teacher said, but now . . . . Being unable to understand meant what, ah. Most of the students in this ss were not listening to the lecture! Looking at the ssmates who were doing their own things, Shu Shu was a bit stupefied¡ªtotally not listening to the lecture like this was really fine? The second ss today was gardening lesson. The teacher¡¯s words were about the same as those of the previous teacher. "Now wee to talk about it, for sub-beastmen, having life inclinations and interests is very important, and nting some nts at home will make sub-beastmen look cultured. Although beastmen are generally carefree, but some small green objects at home will make them more rxed . . .¡± Once again, it was linked with the beastmen! After finishing two sses, Shu Shu faintly felt that something was wrong. At this moment, quite a lot of beastmen gathered together outside their ssroom. "Howe there¡¯re so many beastmen suddenly?" Shu Shu was surprised. "They¡¯re all the lovers or pursuers of our ssmates." A soft voice answered. Shu Shu turned his head and saw Synthia smile to him. "Do you have a lover?" Shu Shu asked. Synthia sighed and shook his head: "No." "Then . . . let''s go eat together?" Shu Shu said. He did not dare to eat on the sly when attending the ss, so he was hungry to the max now. "Okay." Synthia replied with a smile, revealing a row of tiny teeth; his face was flushed red from excitement. There was a dedicated small dining hall in this castle, but there were not many sub-beastmen who ate here. After eating, they went to other ces, while Shu Shu and Synthia returned to the ssroom. "Why don''t you go out to y?" Shu Shu asked. "They don''t like me." Synthia said, forcing a smile. Both his hand were gripping and twisting the strap on his clothes. "They all said that I was weird." It turned out that in the Beastman Empire, being too feminine was also weird? Indeed, the sub-beastmen he had seen before, even if they looked delicate, but their behavior and bearings were notpletely feminine . . . . Shu Shu had some sympathy for Synthia, so he immediately said: "You¡¯re not weird at all. I think you¡¯re very good." Synthia looked at Shu Shu with sparkling eyes. "Thank you. You¡¯re really nice." Synthia was truly good-looking, and Shu Shu was blinded by him. At the same time, he suddenly thought that even if he passed through the inner demon tribtion and became a beastman, it was possible that he would not be strong enough. When the moment came, he really didn¡¯t wish to look for a sub-beastman who were taller and more powerful than himself. But if it was Synthia . . . . Shu Shu tried to remember and abruptly realized that Synthia was shorter and thinner than himself! Although these points in a man were no good, but they might be able to cultivate some feelings . . . . Thinking so, Shu Shu asked: "Would you like to sit with me?" Synthia was ecstatic, sitting directly beside Shu Shu. Because his behavior and bearing were considered weird, while the beastmen tolerated him, the sub-beastmen basically ignored him, and so he had never had friends. He was extremely happy that Shu Shu was willing to acknowledge him. "Synthia, why does everyone not listen to what the teacher lectures?" Shu Shu suddenly recalled everything he had questioned before. "It doesn''t matter if they don''t listen. We go out and attend school not to listen to the lectures but to find a beastman to marry, don¡¯t we? They all have targets, so it doesn''t matter if they don''t listen . . . . Once they¡¯ve confirmed their rtionships with the beastmen, they¡¯ll ept the beastmen''s beast bead. I reckon they won¡¯te to ss after that." Synthia exined, feeling a bit depressed afterwards. "Unfortunately, I¡¯m unappealing and also can''t talk. No beastman has ever chased after me. I don''t know how long I must attend sses here." "How could this be?!" Shu Shu was shocked. They attended school just to marry a beastman? "Why not? Isn¡¯t it the purpose of the bridal ss?" Synthia blinked, looking at Shu Shu with confusion. "Bridal ss?" Shu Shu asked in reply. "You didn¡¯t know? Our skill ss is also called the bridal ss. You can look it up on the Inte." Synthia said. Shu Shu took out hismunication device and connected to the starwork to check. The circumstances of the skill ss was easy to check. Shu Shu soon knew what exactly was going on. At the same time, he also saw some beastmen or sub-beastmen evaluating the skill ss. "Aren¡¯t the sub-beastmen of the skill ss just a group of leeches? If it¡¯s me, even if I can''t take the exam for attending the Imperial College, I won''t go to this kind of ss." "If you¡¯re looking for a sub-beastman, you¡¯d better not look for him in the skill sses. They¡¯re not worth mentioning." "Previous poster, who are you sour with? You speak like that because you can''t find a sub-beastman, right? I like the sub-beastmen of the skill ss! Those sub-beastmen, they¡¯re gentle and soft and good at taking care of the house. Some sub-beastmen are too busy working and not willing to give birth to children. The sub-beastmen of the skill ss won¡¯t be like this." . . . . . . . Shu Shu was dumbstruck. Sub-beastmen who went to other colleges seemed to particrly look down on the skill ss. For the most part, the beastmen had no bad impressions on the skill ss, but sub-beastmen of the skill ss were apparently just good wives and loving mothers in their eyes. Moreover, the skill ss had a specific name, which was called the bridal ss. He actually studied in the so-called bridal ss! He was absolutely not a sub-beastman; he was a beastman, ah! Edgar actually sent him to attend the bridal ss! ¡°You can rest assured, Shu Shu, although many people don¡¯t like our skill ss, but we, the sub-beastmen of the skill ss, all marry well. You¡¯re so cute; I believe that you¡¯ll definitely have many beastmen chasing after you!¡± Synthia, seeing how unpleasant Shu Shu look,forted him. Beastmen chasing after me? Shu Shu wanted to explode imagining such an event. Could it be that his disciple wanted to marry him off? No way, he definitely wouldn¡¯t marry! Shu Shu urgently wished to be a beastman. Regarding the matter of passing through the inner demon tribtion, Shu Shu was a little scared, so he had been deliberately ignoring it. His mouth said he wanted to pass through the tribtion, but in fact, he had been dragging it out and was satisfied just to get through . . . . He did not want to face all kinds of vipers, so he was not willing to go through the inner demon tribtion. But at this moment, he suddenly wanted to pass through the tribtion. He did not want to be a good wife and a loving mother, and he did not want to be pursued by men! Thinking of this, Shu Shu poked the red bead within his body with the spiritual power: "When can I go through the inner demon tribtion?" The red bead quickly sent back a simple information. Shu Shu faintly knew, so long as he was ready, he could go through the inner demon tribtion at any time. Of course, if he did not pass . . . he might likely be beaten back to his original shape. TL¡¯s notes: ²ÅÒÕ (c¨¢i y¨¬) = talent For the name of the ss, I chose to trante it as skill because talent is ¡°an inborn and the special ability of a person to do something¡± while skill is ¡°an expertise, which is acquired by the person by learning¡±. Since the bridal ss actually teaches skills like cooking, gardening, painting, etc., so it¡¯s a skill ss, not talent ss. αÄï (w¨§i ni¨¢ng) = false; fake; forged; bogus | mother; youngdy; (coll.) effeminate ording to Chinese Wikipedia, the characters don¡¯t mean a transexual or an intersex, and not really a cross-dresser too. In Japanese, it¡¯s otokonoko, and their version is actually a male cross-dresser. Tranting the characters as girly-boy ordyboy is rather derogatory, so I just tranted them as pseudo-female. Chapter 44 Unedited chapter 44. Edgar Reveals His Feelings If Shu Shu went through the inner demon tribtion, he would meet with many, many dreadful snakes and some certain dangers as well. Did he still want to pass through the tribtion? Of course he did! He was a daemon who could live for a long time, and a male to boot. How could he endure being pursued by beastmen? Besides . . . he was unable to give birth to children, ah! If the beastmen pursuing himter found out that he was also a beastman and unable to give birth to children, they would definitely fall apart! Maybe they would even want to kill him! Shu Shu¡¯s mind was in a jumble. After pondering for a long time, he finally made a decision¡ªhe had to pass through the inner demon tribtion as soon as possible and be a beastman, so when the moment came . . . . Shu Shu originally wanted to say that when the moment came, he would look for a sub-beastman to have a rtionship with, but after thinking carefully, he felt that it was improbable. If he married a sub-beastman, then he definitely had to work hard to support his family and take care of the sub-beastman well . . . . Thetter was no problem, but the former . . . . He simply had no ability to support a family now. Moreover, many of the sub-beastmen here were taller than him, and they seemed to like beastmen whose beast types were very bold and powerful . . . . He was just a little hamster, so he was likely to be disdained, right? No matter, if worst came to worst and he did not marry a sub-beastman, he would just let his disciple keep him. Thinking so, Shu Shu suddenly considered why Edgar sent him to study here. Could it be that his disciple wanted to marry him off and get rid of him? No, no, the tuition fee was so expensive; Edgar surely wouldn¡¯t go so far as to spend so much money to get rid of him . . . . Then, why the heck did Edgar send him here? If it was to study, Shu Shu reckoned that attending sses here was not better than studying on his own at home. The more Shu Shu thought, the more muddled he was. In Synthia¡¯s worried vision, Shu Shu had been in a tangle since lunch break. "Shu Shu, what''s wrong with you?" Synthia stared at Shu Shu for a long time and finally couldn''t help but poke Shu Shu''s arm and ask. "Nothing . . ." Shu Shu returned to himself and listlessly sighed. Then he suddenly thought of something. "Synthia, what are your future ns for yourself?" Synthia nced at Shu Shu with a yful pout, and a blush appeared on his face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking for a tall and handsome beastman who likes me, and then I¡¯m going to marry him!" Tall and handsome, ah. Shu Shu was even more depressed . . . . He supposed that since even a short and small sub-beastman like Synthia did not take a fancy to him, there was no further need to speak about other sub-beastmen . . . . In addition, he actually didn¡¯t like sub-beastmen. Let¡¯s say Synthia, he thought Synthia was good-looking, and he didn''t dislike Synthia, but so long as he thought about the fact that this was a man, he simply couldn¡¯t think of Synthia as soft and appealing. "I love beastmen like the crown prince who¡¯s tall and big and also has abilities! Unfortunately, no beastman has ever chased me . . . ." Synthia was still entangled in his own feelings. The crown prince? Shu Shu¡¯s heart gave a "thud", and he didn''t know why he felt a little ufortable. The first lesson in the afternoon was about art appreciation. As a mere daemon whopletelycked painting foundation and appreciating eyes, Shu Shu thought that abstract painting was just painting at random. He simply couldn¡¯t understand this lesson, plus he had a load in his heart, so he was even more deaf to the lecture. He ultimately passed the whole lesson in a daze. Fortunately, the sub-beastmen in the ss were about the same, and the teacher also wouldn¡¯t ask any questions, so there was totally no problem in just going through the motions like this. Thest lesson of the day was unexpectedly "Understanding the Beastmen" that Jones taught. Shu Shu formerly thought that this ss was to introduce beastman facts to them, but now he already knew that this ss was solely to help the sub-beastmen to find a partner. Jones was a new teacher. He was quite famous before, but most of the students in the ss didn''t know him, and they didn''t care about changing teacher. Therefore, Jones simply introduced himself and started the ss directly. "We¡¯re going to talk about snake-type beastmen in this lesson." Jones, smiling at the students, said. In the background, the sub-beastmen were somewhatckadaisical. They used theirmunication devices to send messages and began to discuss what they were going to do after school. At this moment, Jones spoke again, "As everyone knows, the Crown Prince Edgar is a snake beastman." In a sh, the sub-beastmen attending the ss pricked their ears up. Jones smiled and began to talk about the snake beastmen''s tastes and weak points. He told some stories about the snake beastmen and also mentioned Edgar several times, making the students focus their attention. Some sub-beastmen evenughed and spoke up, "Teacher, when you talk about His Imperial Highness, don''t tell things that everyone already knows. It''s best to tell us things we don''t know, ah!" "Do you think that I, as a teacher, can know things you don''t know?" Jones replied with augh and continued to talk about some habits of the snake beastmen. For example, when the temperature around them was too low, they would not want to budge. In ancient times, there was a snake beastman who identally hibernated, and he was thought as dead by his sub-beastman. All the students listened with keen interest, and some of them were also having a discussion in a low voice, guessing whether the crown prince hibernated or not . . . . Seeing this scene, Shu Shu was faintly depressed. Howe his disciple was so popr?! Anyway, Edgar was not an ordinary snake. He grew feet and was a ji¨¡o, so he would not hibernate! While lecturing, Jones searched and found some videos of snake beastmen. Then he used the imaging device to present a three-dimensional image for the sub-beastmen to watch. Shu Shu had been inadvertently off innd, and when he came back to himself, he happened to see a big snake coiled in front of the ssroom. Suddenly seeing a big snake, Shu Shu reflexively wanted to run. Fortunately, before he ran, he discovered that the snake was just an image . . . . He breathed a sigh of relief and rested his upper body on the desktop. Finding out that Shu Shu had actually been absent-minded for the whole lesson, Jones looked briefly at him in surprise. He specialized in studying beastmen, and he did surgeries on beastmen in their beast forms. He understood beastmen very well, and when he lectured, he also interspersed it with numerous stories . . . . Shu Shu actually didn''t like to listen to them? And he didn¡¯t even lift his head now? No, he didn''t dislike listening to them. In fact, he seemed to be afraid of snake? Jones suddenly had some sympathy for Edgar. Shu Shu didn''t pay attention to the lesson, but other sub-beastmen in the ss were listening very seriously. Actually, a big part of the reason why the sub-beastmen who went to the skill ss didn¡¯t concentrate on listening to the lectures was because what the teachers taught was not useful to them, or they had already understood it. For example, the previous lesson of art appreciation. People who didn''t like or have no skill in this field were unable to make sense of what they were hearing, while those who had talent in this field . . . they most likely had already learned the knowledge taught by the teacher. In this second ss of the afternoon, Jones told many fresh facts and also talked a lot about his own experiences, and he even found some videos of fighting beastmen. The students naturally listened to his lesson happily and still wished to continue listening even after the ss ended. Shu Shu was listless, though. Other sub-beastmen all went out, but Shu Shu was still sitting in his seat, checking themunication device on his hand in low spirits. Edgar had sent him a message and had him wait on his own for a while, saying that he would pick him up after work. Shu Shu saw the message but was not in the mood to reply at all. Synthia didn''t live on campus, and there was a family member who came to pick him up. He reluctantly left after ss ended, leaving Shu Shu to wait alone inside the ssroom. "Why are you so dispirited and downcast?" Jones came over and asked, smiling. "I didn''t know that this ss is a bridal ss!" Shu Shu gritted his teeth, somewhat resentful. "What about that? Do you think you can¡¯t learn anything in the bridal ss?" Jones continued, "I didn''t even attend university at the beginning, but I still learned a lot of knowledge, didn¡¯t I?" "But . . ." But I was not a sub-beastman! Shu Shu was about to start speaking but swallowed the words back. He was different from the beastmen and the sub-beastmen in this ce. He dared to tell Edgar this one bit, but he did not dare to tell Jones. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to take an entrance exam for the Imperial College. If you wish to go to other sses, you have to pass the exam.¡± Jones said again. Shu Shu stared nkly, and then the whole person immediately became discontented and unhappy. As a matter of fact, what Jones said made sense. If he went to ss at other schools, he reckoned that he would not be able to understand anything at all. But here . . . he more or less learned some knowledge. "If you have a mind to learn more things, you can go visit other ces, and you can also go to the library. No one will stop you." Jones said. So, it¡¯s actually like this . . . . Who knew that being considered as a sub-beastman was nevertheless not that great . . . . Shu Shu raised his head and asked, "Teacher Jones, I¡¯m very afraid of snake. What do you think I must do so I can ovee the fear in my heart?" Fear and hate were different. For example, some people just hated caterpirs. When a caterpir fell on their bodies, although they would screech in disgust, but they still dared to catch and throw it away. People who feared caterpirs though . . . . They most likely would have a nk mind and not dare to move. Shu Shu¡¯s fear of snake was both inherent and acquired. Edgar had saved and helped him a lot, had grown ws and already didn¡¯t resemble a snake much, and would definitely not harm him. Still, when he saw Edgar, he would feel afraid. There¡¯s no further need to speak about other snakes. "Do you fear that snakes will harm you? Actually, you don''t need to worry about them at all. You can prevent ordinary snakes from harming you as long as you carry some weapons and don¡¯t go to dangerous areas. As for snake beastmen, beastmen won¡¯t harm sub-beastmen.¡± Jones exined. "On the subject of you wanting to ovee your fear . . . . You don¡¯t think of going to virtual space?" "Virtual space?" Shu Shu asked, a bit curious. "There¡¯re now special virtual game machines. They can be used to y games and also can simte some spaces ording to your preferences. You use the virtual game machine to simte a space with snakes, and then you go in and kill those snakes. After that, you definitely won¡¯t be afraid of snake." Jones said with augh. "It also can be like this? But I absolutely don''t dare to kill any snakes." Shu Shu replied. "In that case, when you set up the world, it''d be better to set all the snakes to run away as soon as they see you. Or you can make them look oundish. Whatever works for you." Jones said. You could still y it this way? Shu Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. After chatting with Jones, Shu Shu¡¯s mood was much better. He took out an extracurricr reading material, chose the text to speech reader, and began to learn to recognize words. Edgar rushed to the school after work and happened to see this scene. The sub-beastman was engrossed in his reading. The two furry ears standing up looked so cute they made Edgar can¡¯t help but want to touch and stroke them . . . . Taking a deep breath, Edgar pressed down the thought in his mind and arrived in front of Shu Shu in a few quick steps. "Let¡¯s go." "OK." Shu Shu nodded and stood up. Edgar stood there, looking verypetent, mature, and steady. If the sub-beastmen in the ss saw him, maybe they would throw themselves at him and climb him . . . . Shu Shu gave Edgar a quick re. "Are you unhappy?" Edgar asked. Before, Shu Shu didn''t return his message, making his heart in a mess. Now, Shu Shu red at him, making him choked with worries. "You still ask me! You actually sent me to attend the bridal ss!" Shu Shu yelled. In the end, after making aint against Edgar, he recalled the words Jones had said and suddenly felt that what Edgar did could not be considered as something wrong. He immediately switched to other thing to make anotherint against, "Also, why¡¯re you so popr? All my ssmates actually like you!" Edgar felt a bit guilty when he heard Shu Shu¡¯s preceding words. But when he heard thetter words, his heart actually began to palpitate¡ªcould it be that the little sub-beastman felt jealous? "How can it be like this? The sub-beastmen all like you. As for me . . . Synthia actually said that I¡¯d soon be pursued by the beastmen . . . " Both of them were daemons; why was there such a big difference between them?! Shu Shu imagined that there might be beastmen pursuing him just like those who waited outside the ssroom with bouquets of flowers and got goosebumps from head to foot. Shu Shu''s face looked very gloomy, which made Edgar feel anxious and start to frown. He felt Shu Shu was still too young, so he had never thought about revealing his feelings and only thought to let Shu Shu go to school for two more years . . . . He actually forgot that there were also other beastmen in this world! In the beginning, that Jeress had made an attempt at Shu Shu. Now, it was the so many beastman students at the Imperial College . . . . "I don''t like any other sub-beastman; I only like you." Edgar suddenly and seriously stated. Shu Shu felt like being struck by lightning. He slowly recovered before asking, "What did you say?" "Shu Shu, I like you. You¡¯re still young, so you don''t have to agree right away, but please give me a chance to pursue you." Edgar confessed. It was said that his father fell in love with his mother at first sight and went to confess right away, and then the two men got married on the spur of the moment. Granted, he still had to wait to get married, but he could not let other beastmen be the first to confess. I treat you as a disciple, but you actually desire me! Shu Shu stared nkly and then eximed, "I¡¯m a beastman!" Edgar regarded Shu Shu for a while: "I still like you even if you¡¯re a beastman." He grew up so big, and Shu Shu was the only one he had ever liked. Even if Shu Shu might be different from the sub-beastmen of the Beastman Empire, he still liked him. Shu Shu, however, only gathered that Edgar hadn''t believed his words from beginning to end. For a moment, he only felt that he had misjudged this guy. Nheless, even if this was the case, he could not let this mistake to continue, ah! If Edgar kept pursuing him and, as a result, found out that he was not a sub-beastman but a beastman and absolutely unable to give birth to children, what a bad luck it would be, ah! TL''s note: Update will be every fifth day, so it''ll be on December 5, 10, 15, 20, 25, and 30. Chapter 45 Unedited chapter 45. Passing Through the Inner Demon Tribtion Shu Shu followed Edgar back to the Imperial pce with practically a heavy load on his mind. Edgar actually liked him . . . . Inexplicably, he was a bit happy but also felt that it was not right. He was different from the sub-beastmen after all. Edgar saw Shu Shu not talking and fell silent as well. He liked Shu Shu who twittered incessantly at his side. Now that Shu Shu didn''t talk, he always felt weird. s, he also didn''t know what to say to Shu Shu . . . . For a moment, he kind of regretted confessing so hurriedly. "What do you want to eat for dinner?" Edgar finally asked as they got down from the aircraft. "Whatever." Shu Shu replied. The food in the Imperial pce was all very delicious. Undoubtedly, those spare ribs he had eaten before were the most interesting to gnaw on . . . . Attention diverted once again, Shu Shu added, "I want to eat those deep-fried spare ribs too. " ¡°I¡¯ll let the chef cook them for you." Edgar said. Shu Shu nodded happily, "Good." After that, he said: "I want a virtual game machine with virtual space." "Alright." Edgar nodded and immediately ordered thetest model of luxurious game cabin from the starwork, nonchntly paying more to make people deliver it as soon as possible. "We¡¯ll eat first. Let 006 install the game machine, and then you can y after you eat." "So fast?" Shu Shu was both surprised and pleased. After he came to the dining table and found that the deep-fried spare ribs had already been put on the table, he was even more pleasantly surprised. It was impossible that these spare ribs only took a few words from him to be done. He guessed Edgar had already ordered the chef to cook the dish for him in advance? If truth be told, Edgar was really, really good to him. In the beginning, he sent him preys and then saved him. Afterwards, he took him out of the forest and even sent him to school . . . . Therefore, he definitely couldn¡¯t let Edgar misunderstand! He absolutely had to let Edgar know beforehand that he was a beastman, not a sub-beastman! Thinking this way, Shu Shu very fiercely chewed a mouthful of spare ribs in front of him. The meat used for these deep-fried spare ribs was very fragrant but also quite difficult to chew. This kind of meat was actually not suitable for sub-beastmen to chew, but Shu Shu¡¯s teeth were good, and he liked to gnaw on tough food. Grabbing a strip of spare rib, Shu Shu started to gnaw on it ferociously. Everyone said that it was not good for the body if a sub-beastman ate too much, but so long as Edgar thought of how they had nothing to eat in the forest, he was very reluctant to stop Shu Shu and could only urge him to eat more vegetables. Fortunately, Shu Shu also liked to eat vegetables and fruits. He likewise ate them happily, and the two men would not get into a dispute. After dinner, Shu Shu hurriedly went to see the game machine and discovered that it was actually a single person-sized egg-shaped object. It looked very beautiful and also gave the feeling of a very high-tech product. "What game do you want to y? I¡¯ll help you download it." Edgar asked. He usually did not y games, but he once used such a virtual device to learn to pilot aircrafts and mech, so he did know how it worked. "Help me make a lot of snakes." Shu Shu replied. "I want to train myself to be unafraid of snake." Edgar stared nkly, and then his eyes shed with wonder as he looked at Shu Shu. He always knew that Shu Shu was afraid of snake, and now, after he had just confessed, Shu Shu was going to find a way to ovee his fear . . . . Edgar¡¯s heart suddenly jumped a little faster. "Thistest model of game machine has the function of helping people ovee their fears. I¡¯ll help you to do it." Edgar said. Nowadays, there were quite many sub-beastmen who were afraid of all kinds of things. There were also sub-beastmen who were afraid of their own partners¡¯ beast forms because they had been identally frightened by said beasts. As a result, some gamepanies developedputer programs that help people to ovee their fears. It¡¯s actually like this. Shu Shu was quite amazed. He trusted Edgar very much, so he let Edgar handle all the works of setting up the game machine. Afterwards, he entered the virtual cabin,y down, and closed his eyes as per Edgar''s bidding. Not long after closing his eyes, Shu Shu sensed himself appear in a vast expanse of whiteness. His body slowly took shape within the void, and then a voice spoke, "Hello, respected customer. Wee to the self-experienced journey of oveing your fears developed by our XXXpany." It had started? So fast! Shu Shu sighed ruefully and then heard the voice spoke once again, "Snake has been selected as the terror object. The terror level will be detected next. Please look at the picture." That speaking voice barely fell when a picture instantly appeared in front of Shu Shu. What¡¯s more, there was a snake on the picture. Shu Shu really didn¡¯t like snake and subconsciously turned his head, but the picture was still in front of him, and on top of said snake, there were still many more snakes. Shu Shu''s heartbeat sped up, but the fact was, it was unlikely for him to flee from the snakes since they were just a picture after all . . . . Right at this moment, the snakes on the picture actually raised their heads and emerged from the picture! Shu Shu almost unconsciously wanted to run away, but then, the picture in front of him suddenly disappeared. Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief, and next, he heard the voice saying, "The user¡¯s fear level towards snake is SS. Begin treatment." Shu Shu did not know whether this SS level was high or low; he only knew that he switched to another ce in no time. This ce looked like the background of a Chinese-made animated film in the Nies. The nts and animals around him all looked very, very fake, which made people know at a nce that this was not the real world. Shu Shu then saw a bunch of very cartoonish paper snakes move in front of him. These cartoon snakes were quite cute. Even if Shu Shu was afraid of snake, these ones did not give rise to too much fear in him. Of course, he didn''t like them either. Looking for an opportunity, Shu Shu tore up a cartoon snake . . . . One and then two; Shu Shu quickly tore up all the cartoonish paper snakes around him. After the cartoon snakes went past, an animated film scene that was a little bit better appeared before Shu Shu. This time, the snakes were not like the previous ones but did not resemble real snakes too. Shu Shu once again tore them up . . . . The cartoonish paper snakes came round several times, and then, the toy snakes appeared . . . . Shu Shu honestly wasn¡¯t afraid of these things and sometimes felt that they were a little peculiar. After the toy snakes were smashed by him, the loud voice that was either crying or singing disappeared. Shu Shu still wanted to keep ying, but in the end, after having fun with a bunch of cartoon snakes, the voice reappeared: "The game has been saved. You can safely go offline." The mechanical voice rang out, and Shu Shu sensed the scene before his eyes changedpletely. He was back to the real world. Shortly, the virtual cabin was opened, and then Edgar''s face showed up. "It¡¯s enough for today." Shu Shu nodded and climbed out of the virtual cabin. ¡°Do you feel ufortable? Do you want to adjust the pace?¡± Edgar asked. "No need, it¡¯s fine! If I keep this pace, I¡¯ll surely be unafraid of snake in a few days. At that time, I¡¯ll prove it to you that I¡¯m really a beastman." Shu Shu said. Looking at Shu Shu¡¯s firmly clenched fists and face that was full of excitement, Edgar was actually a bit dazzled and couldn¡¯t help but want to go over and kiss that mouth . . . . In the following days, during the day, Shu Shu went to the bridal ss every day and found the time to read the textbooks and the extracurricr books. At night, after he came home, hey down in the virtual cabin and tried to ovee his fear. He and Edgar were quite close before, but these days, he tried to avoid Edgar as much as possible, putting all his thoughts on studying. As it happened, this behavior of his was actually quite effective. He already recognized the whole letters. When writing, he asionally had to think about it because of his unfamiliarity with the letters, but there was no such obstacle when reading. More importantly, in the virtual cabin, he had gradually begun to touch the real snakes. Tonight, after lying down in the virtual cabin, a vivid and realistic snake that was no different than a real snake appeared in front of Shu Shu. Suddenly seeing a real snake, Shu Shu was a little scared. He didn¡¯t expect the snake to be even more afraid of him. After seeing him, it turned round and ran away. What a sham . . . Shu Shu inwardly remarked. Believe it or not, he actually wasn¡¯t afraid of this snake, so he chased after it. And the more he chased, the more the snake ran with all its might. He ran into other snakes on the road, and they were the same as the first snake, running forwards with all their might. He ended up chasing after a group of fleeing snakes. Seeing this scene, Shu Shu felt a little funny, and he was getting more and more happy giving chase to the snakes. Later on, he even stepped on them. The snake that was stepped on by him immediately disappeared. From start to finish, their appearance did not engender the slightest amount of terror. Once Shu Shu got rid of all the snakes, he passed this round. At the same time, Shu Shu entered the next round. A snake suddenly sprang from the underbrush on the side and bit into Shu Shu. These days, Shu Shu saw snakes in the virtual reality every day. He had also seen all kinds of snakes covered by the popr science and watched a good deal of snake anatomy videos. Furthermore, he had caught a lot of snakes and would not be scared anymore . . . . When this snake sprang at him, he swiftly reached out, grabbed the nine-inch snake, smashed it onto the ground very savagely, and then stamped on it repeatedly until it died. This time, the game took a really big step and actually made him confront the snake directly . . . . Shu Shu curled his lip, honestly a little disheartened. Then, a very, very big snake unexpectedly appeared in front of him, and it was Edgar or, to be more exact, Edgar in his former snake form. That was a stolen design! This game actually used the crown prince¡¯s prototype; weren¡¯t they afraid of being investigated? Shu Shu became furious. He was extremely angry; that big snake, however, advanced and snapped at him . . . . Its appearance was Edgar''s, so Shu Shu wasn¡¯t particrly afraid. Thinking that all of this was fake, he was even less afraid. Right at this moment, the snake unexpectedly swallowed his head whole and started to constrict the rest of him. That tactile sensation was really too real, and he even felt the pain. Obviously, all of this was fake, so how could it be like this? Shu Shu was somewhat dazed, and then, he abruptly went offline. Opening his eyes, Shu Shu found himself lying in the virtual cabin, and this time, he finally got scared. The scene just now was really very dreadful! All the air in his lungs was almost squeezed out after the snake tightened up its constriction. Also, his head already entered the snake¡¯s stomach! That big snake was really going to eat him, ah! Shu Shu was stiff all over and for a moment, practically breathless. That was to say, he suddenly realized one thing this time¡ªhe had passed through the inner demon tribtion. Thest scene in which he ran into two snakes was actually the inner demon tribtion! The feeling of fear had still not receded, and truthfully, it made Shu Shu less joyful. "What happened with you?" Edgar found Shu Shu abruptly and forcibly disconnecting from the game machine. Quite worried, after the game machine showed Shu Shu¡¯s rapid heartbeat, he promptly opened the virtual cabin to check. "I''m fine." Shu Shu said and then sat up and touched his ear in passing. His hamster ears were finally gone. Chapter 46 Unedited chapter 46. The Wife is a Beastman At first, Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised when discovering that he did not have hamster ears anymore, but then he felt a slight sense of loss . . . . Hold on, why would he feel a sense of loss? Was it possible that he had a deep affection for the ears that had stayed on his head for a long time? Shu Shu somewhat couldn''t figure out what to do and only stared nkly. But because of this, he did not look as scared as before. Edgar had been paying attention to Shu Shu¡¯s physical data that was disyed by the virtual cabin. When he saw Shu Shu¡¯s heartbeat be normal, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Speaking so, Edgar suddenly felt that there seemed to be something different about Shu Shu. "Don¡¯t you see, I¡¯ve no ears! I¡¯m a beastman!" Shu Shu pointed at his own ears. "You put your ears away? You can do that?" Only now did Edgar notice that Shu Shu''s two furry ears were missing, and he immediately felt a slight sense of loss . . . . He always thought that those two ears were especially cute. "No, I passed through the inner demon tribtion. Now I can switch between looking like a man or a beast just like you," Shu Shu said. "Watch me!" Shu Shu¡¯s voice barely fell when he mobilized the spiritual power in his body, which seemed to be abnormally abundant after passing through the inner demon tribtion, to turn into a small hamster. The virtual cabin¡¯s interior were scattered with Shu Shu¡¯s clothes, and a small hamster that was no bigger than the palm of the hand crawled out of the clothes. The small hamster¡¯s fur was mainly yellow with some white patches. Sitting on top of Shu Shu¡¯s clothes and extending two front paws to wave at Edgar, it looked extremely cute. Edgar, however, felt stupid. The sub-beastman he liked actually turned into a hamster in front of his face . . . . Shu Shu was a beastman? Edgar felt he should get angry or be unhappy, but in reality, the first thought that emerged from the bottom of his mind now had nothing to do with these. Unexpectedly, his only thought was . . . since Shu Shu was a beastman, did it mean that he was going to like a sub-beastman and dislike him who was a beastmen? How did the wife he fancied turned into a beastman? Could this beastman still be his wife? Edgar was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯te back to himself. Seeing him like this, Shu Shu felt all the more embarrassed. He changed back into the human form and knelt on the seat of the virtual cabin. Resting his upper body on the edge of the virtual cabin, he raised his head and said, "This time, you believe that I¡¯m not a sub-beastman, right?" "Believe." Edgar replied. It was difficult if he wanted to not believe since the fact was shown in front of him. However, Shu Shu really didn''t look like a beastman at all . . . . Edgar bowed his head to take a look and happened to see the contours of Shu Shu¡¯s bare naked back and butt, and he immediately felt a little dizzy. Shu Shu¡¯s short and tiny tail was also gone, but he still looked so enticing . . . . Edgar found his own body shockingly unable to control the change yet again. He . . . actually went into heat over a beastman! Edgar felt like falling apart but also felt that his reaction was quite normal. After all, he really liked Shu Shu very much. All kinds of emotions rolled in his heart, but Edgar¡¯s face did not reveal them one bit. On the contrary, his face was even more cold and severe. Shu Shu nced at Edgar and was somewhat embarrassed. He didn''t know why there was still a faint regret bubbling out of his heart. This time, he really passed through the inner demon tribtion too quickly. He suddenly went through the tribtion when he was not truly ready, to the extent that he did not think properly about how he was going to exin his situation to Edgar . . . . By the way, ording to the movies and TV series he had watched before, right now Edgar should feel that he had been deceived, and then he would hate Shu Shu very much and would abuse both his body and his heart . . . . Having such a thought, Shu Shu suddenly became anxious. Would Edgar drive him out of the Imperial pce and make him fend for himself? Reflecting upon it, he immediately threw Edgar a cautious nce. Edgar certainly wouldn''t do anything like what Shu Shu thought. Right now, he only wanted to clear up so many things. Before, he didn''t understand why Shu Shu would say that as long as he cultivated properly, he could be the same as Shu Shu. Now he knew that it was because Shu Shu was also a beastman. Before, he wondered why Shu Shu always said that he was a beastman, and now, he did understand . . . . Shu Shu was indeed a beastman just like him. Shu Shu was a beastman, and when Shu Shu watched a movie with a bathing sub-beastman in it, he actually stopped Shu Shu! Shu Shu was a beastman, and he actually told Shu Shu to find some sub-beastman friends! Shu Shu was a beastman, and he actually sent Shu Shu into the all sub-beastmen bridal ss! Edgar felt that he was apletely bad person. "Hey . . . I didn''t mean to lie to you. That is, besides the setback in my cultivation, I also couldn''t pass through the inner demon tribtion . . ." Shu Shu seriously and carefully exined to Edgar that he was originally a small hamster, but after cultivating and passing through the tribtion, he became a human. He finally added, "Everyone says that passing through the inner demon tribtion is quite easy. As long as you can see through the illusion, you¡¯ll be able to pass through. But before passing through the inner demon tribtion, I¡¯d be scared silly every time I saw a snake. I basically had no ability to see beyond the facade. This time, I considered the inner demon tribtion as being in a virtual game machine, and, by a freakbination of factors, I managed to see through the inner demon tribtion . . . . This virtual game machine is really a good thing. It¡¯s very helpful for passing through the tribtion.¡± Shu Shu was straying from the topic again, but the sequence of events he had described was very clear. He even admitted that his former self was not a human but a hamster. Shu Shu was just a small hamster before? Not a beastman? A glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in Edgar¡¯s heart. Edgar immediately urged his beast bead to move and then took it out of his mouth. The beast bead was a round and smooth red bead that looked very pretty, and such a bead, one for each beastman, would usually be given as a present for the sub-beastman on the wedding night. Of course, if the beastman and the sub-beastman had a very deep affection for each other, and their rtionship had long been established, some beastmen would give their beast beads to their sub-beastmen ahead of time. The beast bead was the beastman''s love token and also the beastman''s lifetimemitment to the sub-beastman since each beastman only had one beast bead, and if he wanted to have a child, he had to let the sub-beastman ingest his beast bead. The beastman only had one beast bead, and the sub-beastman could only ingest one beast bead. Once the sub-beastman epted the beastman''s beast bead and ingested it, the two men then would get intimate, and that beast bead would form a womb inside the sub-beastman¡¯s body, allowing the sub-beastman to give birth to the beastman''s babies. As it were, the beast bead was extremely important to the beastman and would not be given away easily. Nowadays, after entering the interster era, the beastmen and the sub-beastmen were more dissimr than their ancestors who would establish a rtionship quickly. The current beastmen and sub-beastmen would generally date for a while and would even date a few different people. Only on the wedding day would the beastman set his mind to give his beast bead to the sub-beastman to ingest. From then on, the beastman and the sub-beastman could no longer be separated, and they would inevitably feel more and more intimate with each other. The beastman would even have a bone-deep desire to treat his sub-beastman as his most important person. In the future, even if one party died, the remaining one would no longer able to give away his beast bead or ept other¡¯s beast bead. Because of this characteristic, from ancient time until now, a beastman and a sub-beastman always paired up with each other. In a way, this was all general knowledge for every beastman or sub-beastman. Moreover, the parents would exin the importance of the beast bead to their beastman children. However, because the beastmen were only able to put the beast bead to use after they grew to adulthood, the formative education would not mention much about this aspect. At most, it would only say that mother had you once he got father¡¯s beast bead. That kind of exnation, although Shu Shu had seen a lot of it, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously and even thought that the beast bead was just like the wedding ring on Earth. Seeing Edgar take out a red bead, Shu Shu simply didn''t expect it to be the beast bead. The first thing that came to his mind was the red bead that he himself possessed. The red bead was his biggest treasure. He loved the red bead deeply and cared about it very much and considered it a treasure . . . . Now that he saw Edgare up with one as well, he was unconsciously happy for Edgar. "Do you have it?" Edgar asked, holding the beast bead. Shu Shu nodded repeatedly, "Yeah, I have it too." Edgar nced at the beast bead on his hand and silently stuffed it back into his mouth. He had already decided to give his beast bead to Shu Shu but had held back from taking it out because he was afraid of progressing too fast and scaring Shu Shu off. As it turned out . . . Shu Shu also had a beast bead. "Edgar, you see, I¡¯m also a beastman. So you shouldn¡¯t like me and must go and find a sub-beastman." Shu Shu said. Edgar was the crown prince, and he was the only prince in the Imperial family. He definitely had to find a sub-beastman to give birth to a little beastman. Edgar didn''t reply. The little sub-beastman . . . no, he already couldn¡¯t call Shu Shu this way . . . . Shu Shu told him to go and find a sub-beastman; could it be that he was hated by the beastman he liked? Edgar tried to imagine such a situation and found that if he was pursued by a beastman, he would certainly hate said beastman. In a way, Shu Shu¡¯s approach was in fact understandable. "Do you hate me?" Edgar suddenly asked. Why did Edgar suddenly ask this? Although Shu Shu was afraid of snake, but he didn''t hate Edgar one bit. "I don''t hate you. Why did you ask this?" Shu Shu replied very sincerely. His eyes were crystal clear; there wasn¡¯t a bit of love in them, but there was a feeling of intimacy. Seeing Shu Shu like this, Edgar abruptly realized that maybe he had over-thinked. Shu Shu didn''t like him but also didn''t hate him. He was still young and probably still didn''t understand his own feelings . . . . Didn''t understand his own feelings . . . . Edgar suddenly felt a little ufortable but also a little pleased¡ªsince Shu Shu still didn''t understand his own feelings, that meant he didn¡¯t have any sub-beastman he liked yet. Edgar could keep pursuing Shu Shu then. As for the fact that they both were beastmen . . . . All beastmen repelled each other like prities and simply could not be partner, but he did not repel Shu Shu at all. Why couldn¡¯t they be together then? Speaking of it, he and Shu Shu could only be together at most, but they would not be able to have a child. He had be a fallen beast before; not to mention a child, even his own life was ruined. Only by relying on Shu Shu was he able to have apletely new life. His problem now was merely being unable to have children in the future, which really counted for nothing. When Edgar was thinking like this, Shu Shu turned round to grab his clothes from inside the virtual cabin. While straightening them out, he asked, "Edgar, I¡¯m a beastman now. Can I stop going to the bridal ss?" Calling to mind his previous rejection of the skill ss, Shu Shu suddenly felt a bit of regret . . . . Before, he did not like the skill ss because he was worried that he would be pursued by the beastmen. In reality though, he always holed up in the ssroom, did not go out, and did not get along well with the beastmen to exchange words with them. In fact, the beastmen would note to pursue him at all. Moreover, he really was quite fond of the course and the ease of the skill ss, where he could learn whatever he wanted to learn. "Of course." Edgar replied, but then his brows suddenly wrinkled. The number of people who knew about Shu Shu¡¯s existence was not very many, but he had taken Shu Shu to the Imperial za and sent Shu Shu to the Imperial College, so there were still quite a lot of people who knew that Shu Shu existed, and they also knew that Shu Shu was a sub-beastman. And then now, the good sub-beastman suddenly became a beastman . . . . How would you exin this? Not only that, but Shu Shu was also a hamster beastman . . . . Their Beastman Empire did have some beast types that were rodents, but in no way would they be such small, weak, and harmless rodents . . . . "You can''t let others know that you¡¯re a beastman." Edgar abruptly said. "Why?" Shu Shu was somewhat puzzled. Edgar immediately exined the reason thoroughly. "Shu Shu, you have a lot of secrets on your body. If they¡¯re known by others, it¡¯ll be bad for you." The Imperial family was wealthy and also had an armed force, but they were not omnipotent. Otherwise, Edgar would not encounter that kind of incident before . . . . If Shu Shu¡¯s particr details were discovered by others, it would definitely attract troubles. "What do I do then?" Shu Shu frowned. "First, you pretend to be a sub-beastman for a while. I¡¯ll let you leave the capital star after some time, and then I¡¯ll give you a change of identity toe back here." Edgar said. "Is it okay to pretend to be a sub-beastman? I guess I¡¯ll pretend then. You don''t need to change my identity. The current one¡¯s also very good." Shu Shu said. After that, he touched his ears, controlled his spiritual power, and right away, the ears changed back into their former shapes. Hearing Shu Shu''s words and touching Shu Shu¡¯s ears, Edgar immediately felt happy. Shu Shu would continue to pretend to be a sub-beastman . . . . "Edgar." Just then, the door of Edgar''s room was suddenly pushed open, and Ian walked in from the outside. The empress came over to find Edgar to say a few things. Hearing that Edgar and Shu Shu were ying games in the study room, he came over directly. As a result . . . . What freaking game was his son and Shu Shu ying?! Shu Shu was leaning forward on the edge of the virtual cabin stark naked while holding a piece of clothing, head facing his son''s groin. His son was reaching out to touch Shu Shu¡¯s head . . . . Ian instantly felt that he had misjudged his own son all along Chapter 47 Unedited chapter 47. The Crown Prince is Defective Edgar turned his head, saw Ian¡¯s odd expression, and felt helpless for a moment. It seemed that the way he and Shu Shu looked was a little inappropriate? "I¡¯ll wait for you outside." Ian said, drawing back and out of the room at lightning speed. After he got outside, he promptly pped his right hand with his left hand. Who let you to not knock on the door! And now you saw what you shouldn¡¯t see! Anyway, there was finally someone who wanted his son . . . . Ian felt that his decision to note over and disturb his son during the past few days was simply the most correct. As it happened, the rtionship between the sub-beastman and his son was progressing rapidly. Shu Shu was not aware of Ian''s way of thinking. He wasn¡¯t even aware that his and Edgar''s postures were very questionable. In fact, if it were not for knowing that all humans had to wear clothes, he would¡¯ve already run around naked inside the house with constant temperature! "The empress ising, ah! Let''s go out quick!" Shu Shu climbed out of the virtual cabin and then remembered that he was not wearing any clothes. He immediately picked up his clothes and started to put them on, unfazed. When he first lived together with Edgar, he didn''t stop changing clothes in front of Edgar. Now, he would not feel embarrassed either. Nevertheless, Edgar was stiff from head to foot and then left the study without saying a word. Standing at the entrance of the study, Edgar took a few deep breaths, and only then did his whole person calm down. Following this, he couldn¡¯t help but be gloomy again . . . . Shu Shu changed clothes without avoiding him at all. Was it because Shu Shu thought it was unnecessary to avoid him since they¡¯re both beastmen? Thinking of this, Edgar blinked and went downstairs. "Mother, is there something that matters for you toe over?" Edgar asked. "Nothing important. Actually, you and Shu Shu . . . . It¡¯s better if your affair is settled earlier. Even if Shu Shu¡¯s still too young, you can also hold an engagement feast first. Would you like me to prepare it?" Ian replied. He was very well maintained; although he was not young, but he did not look much older than Edgar. "No need." Edgar refused. "Why¡¯re you so unconcerned? You¡¯re not worried about being outrivalled by other beastmen?!" Ian took one look at his son, feeling resentful towards him for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvement. Edgar''s face was expressionless. It was impossible for Shu Shu to be robbed by other beastmen. Sub-beastmen, on the contrary . . . . He had to pay more attention to themter! "By the way, you¡¯ve confessed, right?" Ian asked again. Edgar nodded. "That''s good . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s still young, so you more or less have to wait some more, OK." Ian said. Just a moment ago, Edgar found out that the person he liked was a beastman. Now that he was being questioned closely like this, it was just like someone was sprinkling salt on his wounds . . . . Edgar decided to get the upper hand by taking the initiative to talk, "What made mothere over?" "Shu Shu, of course." Ian smiled and continued, "You took him to the Imperial za and also sent him to school. Everyone in the upper circles basically knows of his existence, and many people have asked me about him . . . . I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯d be better to hold a banquet to introduce him." "It¡¯s not necessary." Edgar refused. "Who said it¡¯s not necessary? Others will probably belittle him if we let him stay in our family without status." Ian said. At first, Edgar worried about exposing Shu Shu¡¯s particr details, which prompted him to hide Shu Shu away, not wanting to let too many people to take note of Shu Shu. But now, Shu Shu already had a normal identity. If he still didn¡¯t introduce Shu Shu to others at this time, it would indeed make people think that Edgar and his family didn''t care about Shu Shu, and then Shu Shu might get bullied at school. "What time?" "This weekend, I guess." Ian answered. Then, seeing the fully dressed Shu Shuing down from the upstairs, he gave Shu Shu a smile and said, "Shu Shu, I¡¯m going to hold a banquet in the Imperial pce in a few days. I¡¯ll take you to get some custom-made clothes." "No need, no need. I have a lot of clothes." Shu Shu promptly replied. "But you don¡¯t have the clothes for attending the banquet." Ian said, stepping forward and grasping Shu Shu''s hand. Shu Shu was really not used to getting close to people. After his hand was held, he felt a little ufortable, and Edgar happened to notice this. In the first ce, holding hands did not mean anything, but Shu Shu was a beastman. Did he feel ufortable because he was holding the hand of a sub-beastman? Edgar stepped forward and grasped Shu Shu''s hand to pull Shu Shu away from his mother. "Mother, I¡¯ll go too." Seeing Shu Shu being pulled over by his son, Ian was rather dumbfounded. His son would even get jealous of him? The clothes that Shu Shu bought before were all ready-to-wear. This time, since it was formal attire, it had to be tailor-made, and it also had to be made by the capital star¡¯s most famous Khamun studio. Science and technology were very good nowadays. So, taking someone¡¯s measurements naturally didn¡¯t need to be done by hand anymore. After Ian took Shu Shu to see Khamun to get their custom-made clothes, Shu Shu stood in a machine that could scan the whole body, and then, the data of his whole body was all recorded. Edgar had been following closely behind Shu Shu with a wooden face all this time. The makers of custom-made clothes were generally sub-beastmen, such as Khamun and his personal assistants. The beastmen usually wouldn¡¯t get jealous in this situation. But unfortunately, Edgar now couldn¡¯t bear to see any sub-beastman getting close to Shu Shu, so that when a sub-beastman assistant asked what clothes Shu Shu fancied, Edgar¡¯s face was constantly dark. Edgar also urged Shu Shu to hurry up, and in the end, he even had them make clothes for Shu Shu ording to the very ordinary and in style he chose. Once they left, an assistant beside Khamun immediately said, "Master, is that the rtive whom the empress brought from a remote? It seems that he¡¯s truly a country bumpkin, not understanding anything at all." "Even if he doesn''t understand anything at all, he¡¯s still the empress¡¯ rtive." Khamun replied. "Master, do you think that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince will marry him? It should be unlikely, right? Just now, I saw the crown prince looking very unsightly, his face was all ck." An assistantmented. Another assistant also said, "Yeah, but maybe the empress will force the crown prince to marry him." Khamun nced at his assistant, slightly approving. The crown prince¡¯s countenance had been perpetually bad today. It could be assumed that he indeed disliked that sub-beastman very much. After Ian got onto the aircraft, he red at Edgar very fiercely for a moment and then used hismunication device to sent a message to Edgar. "Stinky boy, chasing after someone isn¡¯t done this way, you know? If you mess around like this, be careful of Shu Shu thinking that you don''t care about him!" Why did both father and son have the same behavior? When he first came to the capital star with Chris, Chris¡¯ behavior was exactly like this. It eventually made him think that Chris actually didn''t like him and liked the sub-beastman adopted by Chris'' parents instead . . . . Although heter knew that this blunder was the venting of emotions¡ªthat guypletely felt that his sub-beastman was too irresistible and, wanting him to be in and simple, refused to give him the best-looking formal attire¡ªbut for a time, it also made him feel very uneasy. Thinking about it, Ian gave Shu Shu a worried nce and found that Shu Shu was gnawing on a dried meat and seemed to be totally unconcerned about the thing earlier. Ian breathed a sigh of relief. Edgar deleted the message from his mother. It was already good if he could chase after Shu Shu . . . . But even if he could not do it, he still liked Shu Shu and didn''t want to give Shu Shu up. Back in the Imperial pce, Edgar sent Shu Shu back first, letting Shu Shu continue to y the virtual game machine, and then he went to his father¡¯s ce together with Ian. He had something he wanted to discuss with his father before, and now, there was one more thing he wanted to tell them. What Edgar was going to discuss with his father was that someone wanted to do harm to himself from the beginning. The murderer had finally been caught. He was a mech great master who once went through fire and water with his father and whom his father trusted very much. This mech master was a beastman, but he was of the fox race and did not like to fight. He had also never been on the battlefield and had been producing mech instead. And before Edgar went to the battlefield, Edgar had asked him to service his mech. Edgar had suspected him before while hoping that it was not him. As the truth came out, Edgar honestly didn''t expect that it would really be him. His mood at that time was truly bad. "We grew up together from childhood." Chris sighed with sorrow, his face full of exhaustion. Although the other party had never been on the front line, but his position was not low at all. Chris could not understand why this person would do something like this. "One may know a person for a long time without understanding his true nature." Edgar said. That person admitted to harming him and even admitted that heter looked for a snake beastman in the capital star whose beast form was the same as Edgar¡¯s to harm people while posing as Edgar and then to discredit Edgar on the starwork. But he firmly refused to speak out why the hell he would do such things and also refused to say what method he used to the extent that he chose to kill himself. It was because of this that Edgar woulde to find his father. "When he died, the trail¡¯s broken. We¡¯ve caught the people below, but those people were contacted by someone through the starwork and can''t provide any clues." Chris said. "What does Father n to do?" Edgar asked. He supposed everything was that person¡¯s personal move, yet he always felt that this matter was very likely not that simple. "I¡¯ll continue to pay attention to this matter." Chris said. Edgar nodded. "Well, we¡¯re done talking. Let''s go." Finished talking with his son, Chris went down and hinted at his son to leave¡ªhe also wanted to spend couple time with his own sub-beastman, OK! Edgar and Chris went downstairs together and found Ian sitting on the sofa watching an adventure program. Although Ian was a sub-beastman, but he was always very curious about the outside world. Edgar nced at his father and then at his mother and suddenly said, "Father, Mother, I have one more thing to say." "What?" Chris asked in puzzlement. "My beast bead was lost. It should¡¯ve broken down." Edgar said. After the beast bead left the beastman''s body, if it was not ingested by the sub-beastman, it would break down after a while. Chris and Ian¡¯s expressions were all stiff. Edgar¡¯s beast bead was lost? If a beastman''s beast bead was lost, it meant that said beastman could no longer have children. Generally, even if the beast core was shattered, the beast bead would not be lost. Moreover, only if the beastman himself was willing would the beast bead be expelled from within the body. Even a general examination could not detect the existence of the beast bead. "I was dying then, and I already forgot what I¡¯d lost. I only knew that when I woke up on Gass, not only the beast core was gone, but the beast bead was also gone. If it were not for Shu Shu, I¡¯m afraid that I would die there." Edgar exined. "Those bastards!" Ian cursed, gritting his teeth. Those people actually made his son childless! If a beastman had no beast bead, he was equivalent to being "defective". At present, Edgar was on very good terms with Shu Shu, and Ian totally didn¡¯t expect that Edgar would lie to them. Getting angry now was pointless. "It''s already very good now." Edgar said. Compared with turning into a fallen beast, merely having no children was pretty good. The bloodline of the Imperial family was likely to be severed; this was quite a big blow to Chris and Ian. However, they thought Edgar was dead before, andpared to knowing that Edgar had be a fallen beast, this could be regarded as nothing . . . . "It''s already difficult for the Imperial family to produce an heir in the first ce. Sooner orter, the bloodline will be severed . . . . Later on, you go and adopt a child or simply donate the property. It doesn¡¯t matter." Chris said. These two routes were ones he had once considered. "Thank you." Edgar said. He knew that saying this might probably make his father and mother angry and upset, but this thing had better be said as soon as possible. Anyway, it¡¯s better for him to have no beast bead than turning into a fallen beast. Now was the time when his parents would likely be most epting towards such a thing. "What did you thank us for?" Ian frowned. "Shu Shu, on the contrary, what¡¯re you going to do with him?" "I¡¯ll tell Shu Shu." Edgar said. "You definitely must make it clear that if Shu Shu isn¡¯t willing, you won''ty a finger on him." Ian sighed and, thinking of Edgar''s previous attitude, fought the urge to get angry again. "Also, you treat Shu Shu well in the future. Don''t mess around! You¡¯ve already let him down!" His own son was actually infertile. The more Ian thought about this, the more he felt sorry for Shu Shu. "I know." Edgar replied. Then he bowed to his parents and left. Chris and Ian nced at each other, a little troubled . . . . Their son was actually "defective". This was truly a major bad luck. When Edgar returned to his own residence, Shu Shu was reading and eating at the same time. He ate very quickly, and both his cheeks bulged up. This boy who clearly looked like a sub-beastman was actually a beastman, but Edgar still liked him very much. Taking in Shu Shu¡¯s appearance, Edgar took a deep breath and expelled the beast bead in his body one more time. When he told his parents that his beast bead had been lost, he was already prepared . . . . Handing over the red bead to Shu Shu, Edgar said, "This is for you." Chapter 48 Unedited chapter 48. The Beast Bead is Eaten Edgar had never liked a sub-beastman before and most likely wouldn¡¯t like any sub-beastman in the future either. He understood himself very well. Since he already liked Shu Shu, he would definitely not like any other again from now on. As for Shu Shu''s feelings towards him . . . . He had the confidence to achieve the best, making Shu Shu slowly like him. Although a beastman loving another beastman and a sub-beastman loving another sub-beastman were considered illegal in ancient times, but people nowadays could already treat such rtionships with tolerance. In this case, it would be better to just give his beast bead to Shu Shu, which counted as showing his determination. "Is it alright to give me such a precious thing?" Shu Shu asked, staring at the red bead on Edgar''s hand. If it were him, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be willing to give the red bead in his body to others. "Only you who are the most precious." Edgar said. Shu Shu didn''t know why his heartbeat suddenly sped up, but he nevertheless refused, "No way, I can''t ept it." "Then you just help me keep it safe." Edgar said. "This thing¡¯s very important. You absolutely mustn¡¯t tell others that I gave it to you, and you can never give it to others as well." "Why don''t you keep it safe yourself?" Shu Shu asked. "I¡¯m afraid that others will know that it¡¯s on me." Edgar said with a smile. "And I¡¯m also afraid that others wille to grab it." Shu Shu looked Edgar up and down and realized that the only ce where Edgar could conceal some things on his body was apparently in his space button, which clearly could change owner. As for swallowing the beast bead down into the stomach . . . . After he swallowed the red bead down into his stomach, he couldn¡¯t spit it out again. But this red bead seemed to not take root in Edgar¡¯s body? If it was like this, Edgar indeed didn¡¯t have a ce to put this red bead. "I¡¯ll help you keep it safe then. I¡¯ll just put it inside my food pouch. You can rest assured that my pouch¡¯s very safe, and only I can open it. I¡¯ll never let outsiders see the bead." Shu Shu said. "That''s good." Edgar said with a smile. He originally wanted to tell Shu Shu that if this bead fell into the hands of others, he would be subjected to a life worse than death. But he thought it was such a grave thing to say, and he was afraid that it would frighten Shu Shu badly, so he simply didn¡¯t say it. In any case, after the beast bead left a beastman''s body, in just two or three days¡¯ time, it would be ruined and no longer have any effect. At that time, it was not important anymore. Shu Shu took Edgar''s red bead and put it into his own food pouch. Shu Shu¡¯s current appearance was totally like a sub-beastman. Seeing this scene, Edgar had the feeling of his beast bead being eaten by Shu Shu and could not help but want to kiss him. But unfortunately, he was clearly aware that Shu Shu was a beastman. Even if Shu Shu really ate his beast bead, his beast bead would only get damaged inside Shu Shu¡¯s body. "It¡¯ste; go to sleep." Edgar said. "Okay." Shu Shu nodded and returned to his own room. After returning to his room, Shu Shu strangely couldn''t fall asleep. He could not stop thinking about the bead that Edgar gave to him . . . . He struggled internally and finally couldn¡¯t hold himself back from taking the red bead out of his food pouch. It really had to be said that the red bead he had eaten at the beginning was simply not as pretty as the one Edgar gave him and didn¡¯t look as tasty either . . . . Having held and inspected the red bead for a while, Shu Shu then stuffed it back into his mouth, but he didn¡¯t immediately put it back into the food pouch. Rather, he kept sucking on it. This red bead tasted like Edgar, and he liked it very much. Shu Shu yed with the red bead in his mouth incessantly, using his tongue to roll it around. After a long time, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suddenly discovered a problem. The red bead was not in his mouth! He didn''t put the red bead into his food pouch and didn''t open his mouth either. So . . . he actually ate the red bead? What Edgar had him keep safe was identally eaten by him! What should he do? Shu Shu was desperate. He quickly meditated and started to search his own body with the inner sight. He finally passed through the heavenly tribtion and became a human. Now his body was full of spiritual power, and there was also a golden core in his d¨¡n ti¨¢n, spinning round and round. His golden core was different from Edgar''s; it was smoother, rounder, and prettier. Well, maybe it was just his own impression. Shu Shu carefully inspected the inside of his body, focusing his attention on the stomach area. However, his body only had the red bead that he had ingested long ago and absolutely didn¡¯t have the red bead that he swallowed just a moment ago. How could this red bead not be sensed? Shu Shu was somewhat confused. In addition, he felt that he had let Edgar down. And when he was fretful, he couldn¡¯t help but want to eat something. While gnawing on the snacks taken out of his food pouches, Shu Shu suddenly figured out that he should be able to draw that bead out after he ate a lot. Thinking this way, Shu Shu did not sleep but began to eat continuously instead. And then, he used his spiritual power as digestion aid . . . . Finally, Shu Shu had to go to the toilet! He went into the toilet, but after a while, he still did not find anything inside . . . . Maybe he had to wait for next time? The food that Shu Shu hid in his food pouches was all small snacks. Many of them were from Gass, and the taste was absolutely not as good as the taste of the food in the capital star. Shu Shu was originally not hungry, so he was naturally very fed up with eating so much. He got up from the bed and finally went to the kitchen. Unfortunately, the food he and Edgar ate was prepared by the chef and delivered by the robot, so the kitchen waspletely clean and had nothing at all. In the end, robot 006 found Shu Shu, "Excuse me, may I ask if you need any help?" "I¡¯m hungry. Can you give me something to eat?" Shu Shu asked. ¡°When do you want to eat? What do you want to eat?¡± 006 asked. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte now. Having the chef prepare a meal may take quite a while. It¡¯ll be faster to order takeout.¡± ¡°Takeout then.¡± Shu Shu said. Sote at night, he also didn¡¯t have the nerve to make the chef get up and cook for him. Therefore, he had better eat takeout. 006 nodded, and a three-dimensional menu that could be selected with a finger touch immediately appeared in front of Shu Shu. "Please choose." Shu Shu had seen his owner order takeout before. With just a few taps on the mobile phone, someone then delivered the food and so on to the door. It was truly wonderful. Could he also try it now? These takeouts were all very expensive, but they really look very tasty . . . . Thinking that his identity chip contained a lot of money from Edgar, Shu Shu was reckless and ordered thousands of takeouts. Since he bought takeouts, he was waiting for them to be delivered at home. Naturally, he wouldn''t know that all the restaurants he had ordered takeout from were getting excited right now. Someone ordered takeout from their restaurant, and the address of the home delivery was the Imperial pce! The one where the crown prince lived! The crown prince had grown so big, but this was the first time he ordered takeout, ah! Did this mean that their takeout was very delicious? These takeout restaurants immediately typed out a slogan on the starwork, "The Crown Prince Ordered Takeout from My Restaurant". Eventually, they saw each other¡¯s slogan . . . . The crown prince actually ordered so many takeouts at the same time? Could he finish all those foods? Shu Shu was certainly not aware of people¡¯s misgivings on the starwork. It didn''t take long for 006 to bring the takeouts to him, and as soon as he got his hands on them, he started to eat without stopping. When Edgar heard the sound of activities outside, he initially ignored them all, but the noise subsequently grew louder and louder. He eventually got up and then saw that Shu Shu was eating junk food, and there were already a few emptied takeout containers on the side. "Are you hungry?" Edgar asked. "Do you want me to increase the quantity of each mealter?" Shu Shu was a beastman; considering that he was a growing beastman, it was normal for him to eat more. "No need, no need. It¡¯s enough already. Today¡¯s a special situation." Shu Shu kept eating, and his belly ultimately bulged up. After lying down and resting on the sofa for a while, the food in his stomach and intestines that was being digested at the fastest speed with the help of his spiritual power finally reminded him that he should go to the toilet. Shu Shu quickly ran to the toilet, but the red bead was still not drawn out in the end. What should he do? Where the heck did Edgar¡¯s red bead go? Shu Shu was at his wits'' end. He searched the inside of his own body once again, and this time, he unexpectedly discovered that a certain part of his body was slightly different. Was that a dot inside his tailbone? There was suddenly a gray ball in that ce now . . . . It should be the red bead, shouldn¡¯t it? How did it turn into a gray ball? Moreover, it seemed to be taking root in his stomach. Shu Shu felt a little uneasy and came out of the toilet very slowly. "Are you feeling ill?" Edgar was a bit worried. "I¡¯m fine . . ." Shu Shu said. He didn''t know how he was going to tell Edgar about the red bead. He was actually careless enough to eat the thing that Edgar had him keep safe. This was really a disaster! If Edgar knew, would he take him to the operating table? Shu Shu didn''t want his belly to be split and his intestines opened. He had better rack his brains first. Maybe he could think of a way to take out the red bead? Shu Shu yawned and kept using his spiritual power to pay attention to the gray ball inside his body. The ball didn''t move one bit. It seemed that when the red bead he had eaten was going to be discharged, it rolled into the intestines and then got stuck there. Shu Shu was a little depressed, but he couldn''t think of a way and could only set this matter aside for now. Afterwards, he was sent to school by Edgar. "Here¡¯re some invitation cards. The banquet will be held in the Imperial pce in a few days. If you have someone you want to invite, give them an invitation card. If there¡¯s no one you want to invite, then not inviting anyone at all also doesn¡¯t matter." Edgar took out a full fifty electronic invitation cards and put them into Shu Shu¡¯s space button. "I¡¯m not very familiar with my ssmates, so I don¡¯t need that many." Shu Shu quickly said. So many beautiful electronic invitation cards would be wasted since he definitely wouldn¡¯t use the whole lot. "You just hold on to them. If you don¡¯t use them this time, you can still use them for next time after changing the programmed content." Edgar said. It could also be like this! Shu Shu felt relieved now. After he got off the aircraft, he waved goodbye to Edgar and then walked quickly to his ssroom. As before, Shu Shu was the first student to arrive in ss. After he arrived, he began to prepare for the lesson by reading the material in the book. He even found an extracurricr book to read. When Shu Shu had read more than half of the extracurricr book, his ssmates arrived. Synthia also arrived in a rush and sat next to him. In the past, before the ss started, the students in the ss would be fixing their makeups. Today was different though. Everyone was chatting, talking about one thing¡ªa banquet would be held in the Imperial pce! "The empress was born as amoner. Since he became an empress, he has only organized less than ten banquets in total in the Imperial pce! Waiting for the next one toe isn¡¯t easy, ah!" "Finally, there¡¯ll be a banquet again. My father said that he¡¯d definitely find a way to get an invitation, and then he¡¯d take me along." "My boyfriend said that he could get an invitation and might take me along." "Going to the Imperial pce to attend the banquet means I can see His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince at a close distance, which is really great!¡± . . . . . . These people discussed the banquet spiritedly. After that, they had discussions about wanting to have their formal attires custom made and started talking about which family¡¯s jewelries looked good. Shu Shu had passed through the inner demon tribtion yesterday, and now, his ears were clear and his eyes keen. He could hear the words these people said very clearly, even if they were only spoken in a whisper. And for a moment, he was somewhat unhappy. Why were there so many people who kept thinking about Edgar? "Right, I heard that the banquet this time is because the empress wants to introduce one of his rtives." "The empress'' rtive? Who is it?" "Maybe it¡¯s the future crown princess!" "No way, are you saying that Myer isn¡¯t the given crown princess?¡± . . . . . . The sub-beastmen of the bridal ss were all noble-born, but there wasn¡¯t any who was born to the major nobility. At that time when the Beastman Empire was first established, everything was decided by military force. As a result, the nobility was all strong, and the major nobility with special bloodline was even stronger. However, such a strong person generally wasn¡¯t able to procreate easily. The major nobility¡¯s life span was approximately two hundred years, and they often had two or three children. Needless to say, it was impossible for them to allow these children to be satisfied just to get through . . . . Sub-beastmen born to the major nobility received elite education from childhood; naturally, they would note to the bridal ss to study. The students of the bridal ss had heard of some vague information¡ªfor example, a rtive of the empress went to live in the Imperial pce¡ªbut they did not know that said person was Shu Shu. After a while, they even started to discuss the looks of the empress¡¯ rtive. Shu Shu felt bored after listening for a while. Then he saw that beside him, Synthia was staring at those people with hope and expectation across his whole face. "You want to go too?" Shu Shu asked. "I want to go, ah! I¡¯ve never been to the Imperial pce!" Synthia answered and then continued with grieving red eyes, "Unfortunately, I definitely won¡¯t be able to go. My father has an invitation, but he undoubtedly isn¡¯t willing to take me along." Shu Shu had never asked about Synthia''s home situation. Now, seeing Synthia''s pitiful appearance, it was even more unlikely for him to question Synthia closely. "You want to go too? I¡¯ll send you an invitation card, OK?" "You have an invitation card?" Synthia gazed at Shu Shu excitedly. "I have!" Shu Shu replied, smiling proudly. "You don''t need to give me an invitation card; just take me along with you. Good gracious, I actually can go to the Imperial pce! I can see His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince! I¡¯m really so happy!" Synthia was full of excitement. Covering his blushing cheeks, he looked like a love-struck fool. Seeing Synthia like this, Shu Shu decisively threw his former idea of wanting to marry Synthia in the future to the back of his mind. Synthia was actually smitten with Edgar. How awful! Anyway, the most important thing now was to think about how he was going to get the red bead out of his stomach. Chapter 49 Here''s a new chapter very early on the 25th because I''m going to take a holiday break. So, next update will be on January 5th, 2019. See you next year, guys! And thank you for apanying me during this tranting journey! ?¡ã?\(*???)/?¡ã? Merry Christmas and Happy New Year! Unedited chapter 49. Being Truthful and the Banquet Ever since there was one more bead in his stomach, Shu Shu always felt ufortable from head to toe, and he also felt a little guilty when facing Edgar. Having a guilty conscience plus thinking about the people in the ss who were smitten with Edgar and had been vilifying him all day long made Shu Shu quite depressed. All he wanted was to hide from Edgar. It¡¯s just that when he returned home after attending school for a whole day, he actually missed Edgar. Moreover, there were only he and Edgar at home. After hiding from Edgar, he was obviously left alone. Wouldn¡¯t he get bored? Shu Shu got caught up in a quandary. Edgar naturally found out about Shu Shu¡¯s tangled emotions, but because he himself was also a little slow and not overly expressive, he did not know what he should say to Shu Shu. When eating dinner today, Edgar saw that Shu Shu looked uneasy. He recalled that it had been several days since Shu Shust yed the snake-killing game . . . . No, it¡¯s trying-to-ovee-the-fear game. Edgar finally thought of a subject and asked, "Do you want to y the game?" Shu Shu thought of those snakes and, trembling all over, quickly replied, "Don¡¯t want!" "Why not?" Edgar asked in puzzlement. Hadn¡¯t Shu Shu been very determined to make himself be unafraid of snake? "I¡¯ve told you before. Snakes were really horrible, and I don''t want to see them at all . . . . So, I¡¯ll just continue being afraid of snakes, okay!" Shu Shu dered. Now that he had passed through the inner demon tribtion, he did not want to see those snakes any more! Not only that, but after recalling the scenes he had seen during the inner demon tribtion, he seemed to be even more afraid of snake . . . . This was truly a sad fact. Edgar also felt very sad. He had been a snake for so many years; how did he, of all people, end up falling for a partner who was afraid of snake? "Do you want to y other games then?" Edgar asked again. Shu Shu shook his head. Being engrossed in games was bad; he thought he was quite good for not wanting to y games all day long. ¡°How about I take you out for a stroll?¡± Edgar said. ¡°Is there anything you want?¡± "I don''tck anything . . ." Seeing Edgar keep being concerned about him, Shu Shu felt more and more guilty and more and more embarrassed. Finally, he couldn''t help but said loudly, "Edgar! I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake! I lost the red bead you gave me!¡± Edgar was shocked, and his face changed. He quickly asked, ¡°Where did you lost it?¡± If his beast bead was picked up and ingested by another sub-beastman, that sub-beastman would be his legitimate wife . . . . Although sub-beastmen generally wouldn¡¯t eat a beast bead of unidentified origin, but there was always an ident, wasn¡¯t it? "I didn''t lose it somewhere. When I took it out of my food pouch, I identally swallowed it down into my stomach. Then it became gray right away." Shu Shu directly confessed. After he was done speaking, he felt much more rxed. "So it¡¯s like that. Never mind. If you ate it, it¡¯ll indeed be gray," Edgar said. A beastman¡¯s beast bead would be damaged after being ingested by another beastman, which was pretty normal. "It¡¯s already useless. You just throw it away, okay." "Oh, okay." Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Edgar was really great; he actually didn¡¯t investigate the situation at all! Since the bead was useless, Shu Shu didn''t need to worry. As for having it stay in his stomach indefinitely . . . . He didn''t feel any difort anyway, so if the bead wanted to stay, then just stay! When the bead was willing toe out, then he would return it to Edgar. Shu Shu finally loosened up. Edgar nevertheless remembered what 006 had said earlier, that when Shu Shu went to the toilet a few days ago, he stared at his excrement and watched it for quite a long time. Edgar reckoned that his beast bead was already expelled . . . . He felt a slight sense of loss, but he didn''t feel too distressed. His attention was quickly put on Shu Shu again. Shu Shu was truly honest. Having done something wrong, he did not know how to lie to the other party. Shu Shu solved the big trouble in his heart, and the whole person became cheerful. Edgar, on the other hand, began to unobtrusively enhance Shu Shu¡¯s favorable impression of him. It was at this time that the banquet in the Imperial pce was going tomence. Synthia kept saying that it was all right as long as Shu Shu took him in, but it was impossible for Shu Shu to pick him up. Therefore, Shu Shu still gave him an invitation card that allowed him to bring along a partner to attend the banquet. Holding the invitation card, Synthia was extremely excited. But after that, he kept muttering miserably for half of the day because he had no partner whom he could take along with him. Shu Shu had a deep understanding of Synthia''s sensitive nerves, but he did not feel like paying attention to Synthia. He went to find Jones and gave him an invitation card. "Thank you." Jones epted the invitation. He had never attended such a banquet, and the empress didn¡¯t send him an invitation either. But now . . . going to the Imperial pce to take a look was not a bad idea. "I¡¯ve asked the empress. There¡¯ll be a lot of delicious food there, so we can eat to our heart''s content." Shu Shu told Jones. Were there any people who came to the imperial banquet in order to eat? Jones somewhat didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, Shu Shu was exactly the person who went there to have a feast. He really looked forward to the banquet because both the empress and Edgar had said that there was a lot of food at the banquet. On the day of the banquet, Shu Shu purposely ate a little less at noon, but it was not in order for him to look better while wearing a formal attire. Rather, it was so that he could eat more at night. Khamun Studio had already delivered the banquet attire one day in advance. Shu Shu put it on after he had eaten lunch, and when he saw himself in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t stop admiring himself. The formal attire that Edgar gave him was a simple one. Khamun Studio then made some alterations ording to Shu Shu¡¯s characteristics. Now the attire was especially suitable for him. Although it was the weekend, but there were many more things to do in the military department recently. Edgar went to work and didn''te back until the afternoon. When he came back, he saw Shu Shu in the middle of showing off in front of the mirror, and his mood inexplicably became better. "This mirror can also show you the whole body image." Edgar said. Walking over, he pressed the surface of the mirror, and a three-dimensional small figurine promptly appeared on top of the mirror. The small figurine was Shu Shu. It repeated Shu Shu¡¯s previous movements in front of the mirror, turning left and right and showing a big smile towards Shu Shu¡ªShu Shu had smiled just like this towards the mirror. This three-dimensional small figurine looked so cute! Shu Shu couldn''t stop himself from reaching out and touching it. Unfortunately, it was just a virtual image, and his stretched fingers passed through the small figurine¡¯s body. But he still thought it was such a novel thing and considered this small figurine as a toy. Edgar silently pressed the save button and asked, "What do you think of the clothes?" "Very good, ah! Exceptional!" Shu Shu was extremely satisfied with the clothes. "Go with me then." Edgar extended his hand towards Shu Shu. "Go where? Is the banquet about to begin now?" Shu Shu was a bit puzzled. "No, you must have your face and hair done." Edgar said. Have my face and hair done? A look of inquisitiveness appeared on Shu Shu¡¯s face, followed by eagerness to give it a try. He had grown this old and yet never tried putting on makeup! As for a man putting on makeup was not right . . . . His owners certainly thought that men should also take care of themselves properly! In the interster era, having your face and hair done was a simple work. As a daemon, Shu Shu''s skin was wless and didn''t require too much polishing, so the stylist focused on the hair. "This hair is really good. This is the first time I saw such a good hair. Every one of them has no ws . . . . Such a good hair, and you don¡¯t even take care of it properly. You truly waste natural resources recklessly!" The stylist looked at Shu Shu with a face full of usations. Was this necessary? Shu Shu was rather speechless. He thought his hair was already like this, ah . . . . Moreover, this stylist obviously only changed his hairstyle a little bit . . . . Shu Shu looked perplexed. However, after the stylist stopped his hand, Shu Shu discovered that his whole person really looked much more vibrant, and his attractiveness index was promoted to another level all at once. Truly good-looking; he even wanted to like himself! Shu Shu stared at himself in the mirror, and the longer he stared, the more pleased he was with himself. But after seeing Edgar, he found that he seemed to be defeated straightaway. Just like Shu Shu, Edgar had never spruced himself up. But now, after a makeover and changing into a military uniform-style attire . . . . Shu Shu somewhat couldn''t take his eyes off Edgar. This was clearly the model he had wanted to be, ah! So handsome! No wonder those sub-beastmen all liked Edgar! Edgar soon discovered that Shu Shu was looking at him with an admiring gaze and subconsciously stuck out his own chest. The banquet started at 7 pm, but at 6 o''clock, some people already came to the Imperial pce one after another. These people were all minor nobility, or simply people who had no noble status¡ªin the Beastman Empire nowadays, nobility was just a symbol of the bloodline, and the Empire had long since made no allowance for the nobility, so the nobility was actually not as respectable as one imagined. Some people already arrived, and the food was already on the table, but it was still not Shu Shu¡¯s turn to go on stage. He was the focus of this banquet; for his special introduction, of course he had to wait until everyone had entered the venue. Sitting in the upstairs lounge of the banquet hall, Shu Shu was extremely bored. ¡°Would you like to take a look at the situation in the banquet hall?¡± Ian, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s bored look, asked with a smile. "Yeah!" Shu Shu nodded. After Ian turned on a power switch on the side, the situation in the banquet hall downstairs was entirely disyed in front of them. If they wished, they could even hear some of what those people said. "That¡¯s Baron Dickenson and his family. The family has a hereditary baronial title. They also have a big hospital in the capital star . . ." Ian pointed to several people and introduced them to Shu Shu. After giving some introductions, he suddenly realized that Shu Shu was absent-minded, all his attention was unexpectedly on the food. Seeing this scene, Ian felt a little funny and stopped talking, no longer carrying on with the introduction. Anyway, for now, it didn''t matter even if Shu Shu did not recognize those people. Shu Shu realized that Ian had suddenly stopped talking, so he turned his head towards Ian and said, "Uncle Ian, you continue speaking, okay. I¡¯m listening." "Can you remember?" Ian was a little curious. "I can." Shu Shu nodded and thoroughly pointed out all the people Ian had just introduced. He was a daemon at the Golden Core stage; it was very easy for him to remember what he had heard! Ian gave Shu Shu an astonished nce. He knew that Shu Shu was very clever, but he really didn''t expect that Shu Shu was actually a genius. He only spoke one time, yet Shu Shu remembered everything. Smiling, Ian continued the introduction. Shu Shu knew that his behavior a moment ago was possibly a little discourteous, so he didn''t look around absent-mindedly now. Instead, he conscientiously followed Ian and started to recognize people. However, acknowledging that he felt he was too idle, he couldn¡¯t help but take out some food and sneak it into his mouth, and then he quietly began to eat. Seeing Shu Shu''s appearance, Ian didn''t know why he suddenly felt his mood improving and that he was a little hungry. Even before seeing each other, his impression of Shu Shu was already very good because this sub-beastman had saved his son. After meeting face to face, he liked this sub-beastman even more . . . . He always wanted to give birth to a sub-beastman. He imagined that if he really had a sub-beastman child, would the child be like this? A few days ago, after knowing that Edgar had actually lost his beast bead, Ian felt even more partial to Shu Shu. Now, seeing Shu Shu stealthily eating, not only did he not reprimand him, he even had people sent some food up. For a long time now, Shu Shu could drop his integrity in order to eat a mouthful . . . . Gazing at Ian, his two eyes shone like the full moon, and the smile on his face was particrly big. "Uncle, you¡¯re so nice!" It was really easy to provide for this child. And he was so delightful, too! Ian smiled and said, "Shu Shu, you¡¯re the cutest." While the two of them were praising each other, Edgar''s face actually turned ck. Shu Shu was a beastman, ah! A beastman! Chapter 50 Unedited chapter 50. A Rival in Love is Creeping In Having something to eat upstairs, Shu Shu was not in a hurry to attend the banquet. On the contrary, he started to eat happily. Halfway through, hismunication device suddenly rang. Shu Shu opened it to see and found that it was actually Synthia who had sent a message. Synthia had already arrived at the banquet ahead of time, but he was not familiar with anyone at all, so he sent a message to Shu Shu, asking whether Shu Shu hade or not. "Is it a message from a ssmate?" Ian asked. Shu Shu certainly didn¡¯t hide from him when reading the message, and the letters on the screen were also veryrge, so he was able to read the message just by taking a nce at it. "Yeah. It¡¯s my desk-mate Synthia who sent me a message. Uncle Ian, do you know Synthia?" Shu Shu curiously asked. When Ian introduced those people just now, he was familiar with all of them. It made Shu Shu feel that Ian should be omnipotent. "I mainly know the older generation. I¡¯m not familiar with a young sub-beastman like him, but Edgar should have his information." Ian said. When his son sent Shu Shu to the bridal ss, he had definitely checked the situation of everyone in the bridal ss. And him speaking out like this was partly to give Shu Shu a hint, letting him know some of the things that they did and would do. Edgar nced at his own mother a little unhappily. He did investigate Shu Shu¡¯s ssmates, but he didn''t want to let Shu Shu know¡ªwhat¡¯s to be done if Shu Shu felt displeased after knowing about it? However, Shu Shu did not feel displeased and turned towards him with great interest instead. Edgar thought about it and then sent Synthia''s information to Shu Shu. Synthia was the stepson of a viscount, and, from a certain point of view, his life experience in the Beastman Empire was quite melodramatic . . . . To begin with, Synthia''s biological father died in an ident. His sub-beastman father initially intended to raise him alone, but a viscount pursued him ardentlyter on. He was originally a rather weak sub-beastman, and after his husband died, he did not know what he should do. He ultimately epted the viscount''s pursuit and married the viscount. He had eaten his former husband¡¯s beast bead, so naturally, he could no longer give birth to a child for the viscount. At first, this did not matter. The society had developed to the present; there were many beastmen and sub-beastmen who did not want to have children, and no one would think they were strange for not having children. Unfortunately, another sub-beastman took a fancy to this viscount afterwards . . . . This viscount should have loved Synthia¡¯s mother dearly, but he nevertheless wanted children. In the end, he actually gave his beast bead to this sub-beastman, letting the other party give birth to his children . . . . A person¡¯s feelings would change. Between a sub-beastman who kept his former husband in mind constantly and a sub-beastman who was dead set on bearing and raising his own children and even gave birth to five or six children, which one was more important? The viscount decided to divorce Synthia''s mother, but Synthia''s mother was hard-pressed to ept it. The marriage that had been unhappy from the beginning also made him depressed. In the end, he actually killed himself. This was the case. Of course, there were some more details written on the investigation report, but at the same time, there was no mention of the beast bead¡ªafter all, this was considered to be a general knowledge that everyone knew. "This is a scum male who had an extramarital affair, and the mistress even gave birth to illegitimate children, ah!" Shu Shu suddenly sympathized with Synthia. "This viscount is indeed immoral." Ian alsomented after reading the information. The number of sub-beastmen in the Beastman Empire was less than that of the beastmen. Sub-beastmen whose husbands had an ident and chose to remarry were not few, and many beastmen would not care about this. After getting married, they would concentrate their thoughts and efforts on their sub-beastmen all the same. The viscount¡¯s way of handling matters would naturally be despised. Anyway, although Ian found many more faults with the viscount, but he also wouldn¡¯t say much. It was because he had a bit of guilty conscience¡ªhis son had no beast bead, so in the future, when he was together with Shu Shu, he would not be able to give Shu Shu a child, and then Shu Shu''s situation would be just like that of the viscount . . . . "Shu Shu, since your ssmate has arrived, would you like to go and chat with him?" Ian asked. "Is it alright for me to go down?" Shu Shu inquired. He certainly wanted to go down and have fun. "Just until it¡¯s your turn to appear. Once it¡¯s your turn, Edgar wille find you right away." Ian said. "Okay!" Shu Shu showed a big smile and quickly rushed downstairs. Edgar felt a little uneasy. He walked a few steps forward and had the surveince cameras follow Shu Shu closely. Then, fixing his attention on the surveince screen, he started to watch it. Ian goggled at his son regardless. Once a beastman liked a certain sub-beastman, his feeling would not easily change, and it would be difficult for him to like others again. Beastmen who would do such things like Synthia¡¯s stepfather had done were really not many. Since his son liked Shu Shu, his son¡¯s feeling most likely wouldn¡¯t change. Shu Shu had Synthia send his coordinate to him, and he finally found Synthia in a corner. Synthia was standing there fretfully, all alone. After seeing Shu Shu, he almost shed tears from his eyes, "Shu Shu, you¡¯ve finallye." "What happened?" Shu Shu asked in puzzlement. Synthia twisted his body and spoke softly, "I¡¯m afraid." "There¡¯s nothing to fear. Be a bit more courageous." Shu Shu said a few words offort. "I¡¯ll take you to eat some food?" "Okay." Synthia gave Shu Shu a quick look, emotionally moved, and his face was red. He also knew that his own behavior was not ttering, but he was unable to change it. Now that he met Shu Shu, who did not mind his behavior and demeanor, he simply had to take Shu Shu to be his own knight in shining armor. Seeing Shu Shu walked forth, Synthia blindly followed suit, walking behind Shu Shu. Shu Shu actually didn''t go to a crowded area. He took Synthia to a corner that had food and called Synthia to eat. Synthia was a little worried that eating extra food would make him fat. He was also worried that doing so would be weird. He didn''t want to refuse Shu Shu though, so he started to take some food. As he ate it, he felt that it tasted especially good and couldn''t help but eat more. "It''s really delicious!" ¡°I also think that the food in the Imperial pce is indeed delicious." Shu Shu nodded in agreement. "There¡¯re so many people here, and there¡¯re many tall and handsome beastmen too." Synthia covered his face with his hands, but his eyes couldn''t stop looking at those beastmen. "I think they look so-so." Shu Shu gave the beastmen a brief look, unconcerned¡ªthese guys were absolutely not as good-looking as Edgar. "Shu Shu, you set your sights really high." Synthia said and then kept watching the beastmen outside with eyes full of expectation. "I don''t know whether they¡¯ll like me or not. It¡¯d be great if there¡¯s someone who likes me." "If there¡¯s someone who likes you, then what?" Shu Shu asked. "Of course I¡¯ll marry him, ah!" Synthia replied. "Is it critical for you to get married?" Shu Shu could not help but ask. Synthia was silent for a moment before giving a nod and then covered his small face that was full of expectation. "If I get married, there¡¯ll be someone who treats me well and pampers me." "So it¡¯s like this . . ." Shu Shu nodded and regarded Synthia with sincere and earnest wishes. "Synthia, I¡¯ll tell you something. Relying on others is unwise; you had better relying on yourself." A good few of his previous owners all said so! Synthia was stunned for a while and suddenly recalled Shu Shu¡¯s behavior these days, how he studied with great effort every day. Synthia suddenly felt that he was quite useless, and his eyes reddened again¡ªno one had ever said this to him before . . . . Synthia turned his eyes towards Shu Shu gratefully but unexpectedly saw that Shu Shu was eating again . . . . "Synthia?" A voice suddenly rang out. Shu Shu and Synthia turned their heads and saw a middle-aged beastman along with a sub-beastman who looked neither young nor old approaching them. The beastman''s brows were tightly knitted, and he looked at Synthia with dissatisfaction. "Synthia, how can you be here?" The sub-beastman at the beastman¡¯s side asked, the tone of his voice very bad. Synthia was so scared he instantly started to tremble, whispering, "My ssmate brought me." "Didn¡¯t I tell you to be well-behaved in school? How could you trouble your ssmate to bring you to a ce like this?" The sub-beastman said while ncing at the te Synthia was holding with a slight disdain. "Also,ing to attend the banquet only to hide in the corner and eat non-stop, what does it look like?" Synthia immediately felt helpless somewhat. "Synthia, since not many people havee yet, you quickly go back. Lest you stay here and provoke someone you shouldn''t provoke." The beastman said. Synthia was rather unwilling to leave but also did not dare to rebel, so he could only stand there foolishly. But this time, Shu Shu finally noticed the situation here. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Why should he go back?" The two men nced at Shu Shu, and their tones were actually a little gentler. "Hello, I¡¯m Synthia''s father. This child is ignorant and disobedient, so we¡¯re just going to let him go back." "You¡¯re that viscount who strayed and found a mistress?" Shu Shu ascertained this beastman¡¯s words and immediately thought of the information he had read before. The viscount was initially very polite to Shu Shu because he knew that everyone who could attend this banquet was a wealthy and respectable person, so he didn''t want to offend anyone. But even if it was so, being suddenly told off like this by someone would still make him angry. His face at once became extremely ugly. "Which family are you? Did your parents teach you to speak like this?" "I don''t have parents." Shu Shu said. No parents? Shu Shu¡¯s style of dress did not count as very outstanding. Not only did hee to the banquet early, but he also hid in the corner to eat. There was also no beastman apanying him . . . . When the viscount looked at Shu Shu, he was no longer polite like in the beginning. "Sure enough, having no parents is the same as having no education. Synthia is my family, and this is my family''s domestic affair. Who are you to interfere?" "Shu Shu . . ." Synthia hid behind Shu Shu, gazing at Shu Shu worshipingly. Edgar watched this scene from inside the lounge above, his face dark. After that, he did not hesitate to go downstairs and walk over to Shu Shu¡ªthat sub-beastman actually looked at Shu Shu like that; he simply couldn''t bear it! "How¡¯s that your family matter? Here is my home, and you are in my home territory, so I can meddle in it!" Shu Shu put his hands on his hips, ring at the beastman. "Your home territory?" The viscount was uprehending and then looked at Shu Shu aghast. Here was the Imperial pce, and this person dared to speak like this . . . . "This is indeed my home territory! Do you want me to call Edgar so you can ask him yourself?" Shu Shu said once more. Using powerful connections to intimidate people; he was familiar with this approach and could do it as well. "You¡¯re . . . the empress¡¯ rtive?" The viscount asked. This banquet, wasn¡¯t it because the empress wanted to introduce his own rtive? "What do you think?" Shu Shu asked in reply. "Sorry . . ." The viscount promptly apologized. After that, he actually disappeared from Shu Shu''s presence very quickly and was even not seen among the crowd. When Edgar, who originally wanted to be the hero who saved the beauty, had just walked halfway, he found that the "beauty" he was going to save was already fine and even went to eat again. That Synthia continued to follow after Shu Shu, but it was obvious that in Shu Shu¡¯s eyes, Synthia was not as important as those foods. Since he felt jealous . . . he should¡¯ve gone and devoured those foods. Shu Shu was eating very happily now, but if he went in, they would definitely attract everyone''s attention, and Shu Shu would not be able to eat like this anymore. Edgar stopped his footsteps far away and then ordered the chambein at his side to send a little more food to Shu Shu over there. "Shu Shu, Shu Shu! Could it be that you¡¯re the empress¡¯ rtive?" Synthia looked at Shu Shu excitedly after his stepfather was scared away. "Yes." Shu Shu nodded. "Eh, is the empress really going to marry you to the crown prince? Doesn¡¯t the crown prince like Myer?" Synthia''s eyes shone brightly, looking very gossipy. Definitely not! Edgar liked him! But he was a beastman and could not be together with Edgar . . . . Shu Shu frowned, "Who the heck is Myer?" On the other side, Julian, whom Shu Shu had met before when buying clothes, was standing beside a sub-beastman whose appearance and temperament were very outstanding. He and the sub-beastman were talking. "Myer, I just saw that Shu Shu. He¡¯s hiding in the corner to eat." Myer lifted his head and clenched his teeth. "Let''s go see him!" TL''s note: Updates this month will be on the 10th, 15th, 20th, and 25th. After that, the chapters are long again, so update will be once a week. Chapter 51 Unedited chapter 51. Myer vs. Shu Shu The Beastman Empire was very vast and had countlesss; Julian¡¯s identity was simply nothing in it. He originally didn¡¯t manage to receive the invitation card from the Imperial family. In addition, his behaviorst time of offending Shu Shu in the Imperial za made him realize that there was no invited person who dared to bring him to attend the banquet. He thought he was already doomed to have no chance to go to the banquet in the Imperial pce. He didn''t expect that Myer actually asked him to go . . . . Who was Myer? He was the only son of the Duke of Grote, one of the three archdukes of the Empire! Myer was two years younger than the crown prince. He grew up together with the crown prince from childhood, and the rtionship between the two of them was very good. The crown prince never gave face to other sub-beastmen, but he was nevertheless quite nice to Myer. Of course, these were not the important points. The most important point was that Myer was very, very remarkable. When Myer was still quite young, he joined a few talentpetitions of the Beastman Empire and got first ce. He was publicly known to be multi-talented and was two years younger than Edgar when taking the Imperial College¡¯s entrance exam at the same time as Edgar. Edgar was the beastman who got first ce in the exam, and he was the sub-beastman who got first ce. In the Imperial College, Edgar majored inmand and minored in mech andbat, and his grades were always in the lead. As for Myer, he majored in mech manufacture and minored in politics and weapons design, and he also ranked among the best, same as Edgar. Less than thirty years old this year, Myer was already a famous mech master of the Empire. He had even designed one kind of ammunition that was recognized by the military and eventually became the standard weapon of the military. His excellence was unquestionable. He was so talented and so outstanding, but that¡¯s not all. The people of the Grote family all had a taste for beauty. When seeking a marriage partner, beauty was simply a must, so the genes from generation to generation were optimized. As a result, his appearance was even more outstanding. Every person''s aesthetic was different. Myer was not necessarily the most beautiful in everyone''s eyes, but no one could say that he was not beautiful. And his temperament, even other ttering sub-beastmen could notpare with him. In the Beastman Empire, if Edgar was acknowledged as the most brilliant beastman, then Myer was absolutely acknowledged as the most brilliant sub-beastman. There were often some sub-beastmen shouting on the starwork that they wanted to marry the crown prince and give birth to the crown prince¡¯s children, but in fact, those sub-beastmen only shouted for fun, and many among them had probably been married already . . . . Really, when it came to that, everyone always thought that the best match for Edgar was Myer. The masses didn''t know much; although they would think so, but it was merely a thought for them. However, in Myer¡¯s upper-ss circle, there were actually many people who were already certain that these two people would be together. They felt that if it were not for Edgar serving in the army all the time and Myer concentrating on his career, they might have been together a long time ago. It was also because of this that when Shu Shu, the empress¡¯ rtive, entered and lived in the Imperial pce, no one would take him seriously. Shu Shu¡¯s tone of voice was not good when asking Synthia "who the heck is Myer", and then Synthia raved about Myer''s background. Finally, Synthia also excitedly stated, "Myer is indeed the idol of all sub-beastmen! I admire him the most!¡± Done talking and discovering that Shu Shu¡¯s face looked pretty bad, Synthia felt a bit embarrassed. "But now, I admire you the most, Shu Shu! I think you¡¯re much better than Myer." This was clearly justforting him! Shu Shu gave Synthia a doubtful nce and absolutely refused to believe that Myer could really be so amazing. "He¡¯s really so amazing? He must be really capable to be so . . ." Edgar probably had long liked him, right? Thinking about it, Shu Shu took out hismunication device and started to search. He searched Myer, and all kinds of news about Myer came out. After tapping open the profile, he saw various kinds of awards Myer had received from childhood to adulthood. So many awards they were practically too many to count! Among these, there were even some awards he couldn¡¯t telling from whatpetition! Shu Shu, looking at these, felt his heart extremely ufortable. How was this Myer so amazing? It¡¯s fine if he was only very amazing, but he also looked good! Myer and Edgar werepletely two different types. In fact, Shu Shu did not like Myer¡¯s type at all, but even so, Shu Shu also couldn¡¯t act against his conscience and say that Myer was ugly. He even had to admit that Myer was the best looking sub-beastman he had seen so far. "Myer¡¯s really so amazing!" Synthia said again. Shu Shu was somewhat dispirited and downcast. "Yeah . . ." Synthia saw Shu Shu not too happy and hurriedly said, "Anyway, Shu Shu, you can rest assured that although Myer¡¯s very amazing and has stayed beside His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince for so long, but His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and him aren¡¯t together and also haven¡¯t gotten engaged. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince most likely doesn¡¯t like him." Shu Shu listened to Synthia''s words and nodded. Edgar also said before that he liked him, so he definitely didn¡¯t like this Myer. But he already told Edgar that he was a beastman. Edgar would not like him anymore and would probably like this Myer. Shu Shu was a little unhappy, but he didn''t know why he would be unhappy. For a time, he was inexplicably tied up in knots. Shu Shu and Synthia stayed in the corner, and their speaking voices were low. Others normally couldn¡¯t hear them, but Myer and Julian happened toe over and nevertheless heard the final sentence in Synthia¡¯s speech very clearly and also saw Shu Shu nodding. Myer¡¯s steps stopped at once. He liked Edgar from an early age and had been chasing after Edgar. He had paid a lot in order to be able to be a sub-beastman who was worthy of Edgar, but . . . Edgar had never said anything and even would never get too close to him. Later, so as to prevent Edgar from perceiving his feeling, he alienated himself. He could only repress his feeling strenuously, not daring to reveal it. It dragged on until this year, and Edgar was already thirty years old. When Myer finally reached the marriageable age, he had his own father negotiate a marriage between their family and the Imperial family . . . . As a result, his father and the emperor had just worked out a solution, intending to call Edgar to return from the front line and to try getting along with him, when Edgar unexpectedly disappeared. The so-called arranged marriage barely raised its head, and it was already gone. His father went to investigate the cause of Edgar¡¯s ident and learned that everything boded ill and there were no positive signs about Edgar. ording to the situation of that time, even if Edgar had been alive, he most likely would¡¯ve self-detonated his magic coreter. This and the fact that the military did not found Edgar after searching that several times forced him to let go of his feeling towards Edgar. He believed that Edgar was already dead. Broken-hearted, he went to a remote to find a mech master to be his apprentice and learn from his skills. He intended to be far from the capital star to let himself forget Edgar . . . . In the end, he still hadn¡¯tpletely forgotten Edgar when Edgar, to everyone¡¯s surprise, came back alive! After receiving the news, he finished his studies at the fastest speed and hurried back to the capital star . . . . Unexpectedly, he actually found out that a sub-beastman had entered and lived in the Imperial pce. He had been curious about the sub-beastman in the Imperial pce, but taking the initiative to go and find that sub-beastman was showing too much respect for him . . . . Therefore, Myer curbed his interest and rested for a few days at home. Taking an opportunity of this banquet, he nned to meet that sub-beastman. He was very familiar with the Imperial pce. When he was a child, he was in and out of the Imperial pce freely. He came to the banquet early this time . . . . He originally wanted to pay a visit to Ian beforehand, but Julian said he saw Shu Shu . . . . Myer was always calm and self-controlled, but in the end, he still couldn''t restrain himself from wanting to see what exactly Shu Shu looked like. Others all said that Edgar didn''t like Shu Shu, but he still could not let go of his heart and even had a vague premonition all along. "Edgar didn¡¯t like that Myer before. But he looks so good. What¡¯s to be done if Edgar likes himter?" Shu Shu tried to sort out hisplicated mood and felt that he would be unhappy and that he should worry about Edgar paying more attention to a lover than friends. After Edgar liked a sub-beastman, he would not take care of him. "If Edgar likes him and then drives me out . . ." He was all alone in this Beastman Empire. If he was driven out by Edgar, he would not have any ce to go! Although he always said that Edgar was his disciple, which was indeed true, but Shu Shu also knew that Edgar, up until now, probably still didn¡¯t understand the meaning of master and disciple. Otherwise, how could there be a disciple who dered his love to his master? "You make Edgar like you, then it¡¯d be fine, ah . . ." Synthia said. Halfway through the speech, his expression suddenly froze¡ªthe protagonist he was discussing with Shu Shu, Myer, was actually behind Shu Shu! Synthia immediately shrank and lower his head. Then he poked Shu Shu . . . Myer was here, ah! "It¡¯s quite difficult now if I want to make Edgar like me . . ." Shu Shu sighed and asked, "What¡¯s up with you, Synthia?" "He was scared, I guess." A nice voice rang out behind Shu Shu. Shu Shu turned his head and saw a very good-looking sub-beastman. Soul shaken, he instantly started and cried, "Myer!" "Hello, my name is Myer." Myer extended his hand to Shu Shu. It was just a very ordinary action of holding out a hand, but didn¡¯t know why, it looked especially gooding from him. "You . . . . Hello, I . . . I¡¯m called Shu Shu." Shu Shu also extended his hand. He knew that the Beastman Empire also had a handshaking custom, so he grabbed Myer''s hand and shook it a few times. Julian saw Shu Shu''s appearance, and ¡°pfft¡±, augh escaped. A handshake was the mostmon etiquette in the mostmon usage between sub-beastmen. The fingertips only touched once, which made the gesture look very elegant. But when it was done by this Shu Shu, it looked crude and also very ridiculous. He was quite afraid of Shu Shu before, but now . . . seeing this person being no good at doing amon etiquette and thinking that this person had also said that it was quite difficult for Edgar to like him . . . Julian suddenly wasn¡¯t a bit afraid of Shu Shu. Myer also felt that he had made a big fuss over a minor issue. Looking at this person, who, although cute, but also brash and uncouth, he did not believe that Edgar could really like such a person. However, Edgar did not like this person, but this person clearly had intentions toward Edgar. Myer¡¯s impression of Shu Shu was quite bad, but he had already calmed down now and naturally wouldn¡¯t becking in manners in the slightest. ¡°I know you¡¯re Uncle Ian¡¯s rtive. I¡¯m just about to go pay a visit to Uncle Ian. Do you want to go together?" When Myer called "Uncle Ian", it was in an extremely intimate voice. Shu Shu was subconsciously a little unhappy and wanted to refuse, but then he remembered that Edgar was there too, so he immediately said, "Yes, I¡¯m going with you.¡± Seeing how Shu Shu looked like he was going to go to the battlefield, Myer felt funny. Without saying anything more, he took the lead to go upstairs. Julian naturally wouldn¡¯t follow up this time and moved back to the side. Synthia also didn¡¯t have the courage to follow up. In the end, only Shu Shu who went up hurriedly, actually looking like Myer¡¯s attendant. Watching Shu Shu and Myer walking away, Julian gave Synthia a despising nce. "You really have a big nerve, going as far as to talk about Myer!" Synthia¡¯s eyes reddened, and he did not dare to say a word. Julian still dreaded Shu Shu, but not Synthia. So now, facing Synthia, all his rage towards Shu Shu was vented out. "Do you think that Shu Shu can really get His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s love? Dream on! Haven¡¯t you smelled him? His body absolutely doesn¡¯t have the scent of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. His Imperial Highness maybe has never touched him!" After a beastman had close contact with a sub-beastman, he could leave behind his scent on the sub-beastman¡¯s body. But there wasn¡¯t a little bit of scent on Shu Shu¡¯s body . . . . This was actually Shu Shu¡¯s personal habit. As a hamster that was very conscious of its territory, he couldn¡¯t stand a different scent on his body. Before, if his owner grabbed him, he had to clean himself thoroughly afterwards. Now, when he came upon Edgar¡¯s scent on his body, he would also want to get rid of it . . . . Of course, he could get rid of that bit of scent because he and Edgar didn''t have too much intimate contact and had no reason to exchange bodily fluid. "Even if His Imperial Highness touched him, what could he do? His Imperial Highness will never give him the beast bead." Julian said. Seeing Synthia look scared, he felt ted, and the anger at his ex-boyfriend from breaking up with him disappeared without a trace in this single instant. Julian was even a little d that he had not epted that guy¡¯s beast bead at that time. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve had no other choice but to be tied together. The beast bead within the beastman¡¯s body, only the beastman himself could take it out, and his ex-boyfriend had once taken out the beast bead, wanting to give it to him. He was feeling unhappy because of Frank''s existence then, so he didn''t ingest it . . . . When breaking up before, he kind of regretted not eating it. Now . . . after getting acquainted with Myer, he could definitely find a better beastman. At this moment, even if that man was determined to stuff the beast bead into his mouth, he could spit it out and not let it put down roots in his body¡ªafter a sub-beastman ingested the beast bead, his body would possess a womb that had the ability to conceive, and then, after having intimate contact with the beastman, he could get pregnant, and the embryo would form in the womb; but the sub-beastman could also refuse all of these things. If the sub-beastman hated the beastman very much, it was absolutely impossible for him to ept the beast bead that had the beastman¡¯s scent and to let the beast bead alter his body. Generally, he would directly spit it out. Of course, if the sub-beastman loved the beastman very much, then there was no way that he would refuse that beastman¡¯s beast bead . . . . In the history, there was a beastman who just gave the beast bead to the sub-beastman; the sub-beastman had not eaten it yet, and the beast bead directly disappeared from his hand and merged into his body. Author¡¯s note: Hahaha, if at that time Shu Shu didn¡¯t swallow Edgar¡¯s beast bead, it¡¯d be dead. Shu Shu¡¯s really stupid. When I wrote that part, I was worried that the exnation was too long. So I wasn¡¯t too detailed when introducing the beast bead. Also, some paragraphs from the beastman¡¯s POV caused some misunderstandings, so I tried to exin it again in this chapter. When writing about the beast bead, I mainly thought of the difference between Shu Shu¡¯s body and a sub-beastman¡¯s body. In the event that sub-beastmen give birth to babies, it¡¯s because they have internal reproduction organs. Shu Shu definitely has no way to get pregnant. He¡¯s a daemon crossing to a beastman world, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can suddenly get pregnant. Such thing doesn¡¯t make sense. So, I think of the beast bead in the beastman¡¯s body that can transform a sub-beastman¡¯s body. Regarding the sub-beastmen of the Beastman Empire, the body itself doesn¡¯t have internal reproductive organs. The structure of their bodies is the same as that of a human male, but the beast bead can form a womb inside the sub-beastman¡¯s body, allowing the sub-beastman to have the ability to get pregnant so they can produce offspringter generations. Since it¡¯s like this, the key for the sub-beastman to get pregnant is the beast bead. In other words, if an ordinary man eats the beast bead, his body will also be transformed to being able to get pregnant. In this way, Shu Shu being able to get pregnant is justifiable. Chapter 52 Unedited chapter 52. The Rival in Love Retreats in Defeat After both Shu Shu and Edgar left the lounge, Ian turned off the monitor and stopped paying attention to the matters below. He was not a gossipy person at all, and he was not interested in spending time on these things. Frankly, just holding a banquet already made him feel quite vexed. If not, he would¡¯ve done it frequently and not just once in a few years. Taking out hismunication device and connecting to the starwork, Ian began to read the various messages that had already been filtered by his assistant. Upon seeing this, Chris also began to read his own mail. Both men took the time to get busy for a while. Then they heard a knock at the door. A banquet would be held today, and a lot of people wereing into the Imperial pce. Consequently, there were some men who kept watch outside the lounge. People who did not have the right identity had absolutely no chance to approach this area. Guessing that it was one of the few privileged people who came, Ian immediately said, "Come in." The voice-controlled door opened in response, and the person outside came in. Ian discovered that the person who came was Myer. "Uncle Chris, Uncle Ian." After Myer came in, he called out to them. "My body was unwell after returning from Voisines, so I haven¡¯t been able to pay a visit to the two uncles in time. I came over early today. I haven''t disturbed you, have I?" "It turns out to be Little Myer, ah. I heard you designed and made an A-ranked mech in Voisines? That¡¯s really great." Ian said with a smile. Ian was always very fond of Myer. Before Edgar''s disappearance, he even had a mind to y matchmaker for Edgar and Myer. But now that Edgar already had a sub-beastman he liked, Ian wouldy this thought to rest. Chris also gave a little nod to Myer and then saw Shu Shu who came in after Myer and then ran toward Ian¡¯s back. Chris really appreciated Myer, and he also thought it was a pity that his son was not together with Myer. However,pared to Myer, Shu Shu was after all his family now . . . . ¡°Shu Shu, why are you not eating downstairs?¡± Chris, who had always been taciturn, took the initiative to ask and even showed an almost invisible smile to Shu Shu. Shu Shu also had no idea why he went up with Myer. For a moment, he didn''t know what he should say, which made him feel that he was useless. "Shu Shu,e,e, I¡¯ll introduce you." Ian stood up and, pulling Shu Shu, gave a simple introduction to Myer and also introduced Myer to Shu Shu. Shu Shu was pulled by Ian and saw that Edgar was not present, so his whole person was very at ease. Myer¡¯s heart, however, went ¡°ba dum¡±. He clearly perceived that Ian and Chris¡¯ manners towards Shu Shu was even more intimate than to him. Just because this person was Ian¡¯s rtive? Myer was somewhat unhappy, but he had always had a very good self-restraint and never revealed the slightest bit of his feelings. Instead, he started to chat with Ian. Myer talked about things that Ian was interested in. The two of them had a very lively chat, but Shu Shu was in a fog listening to them and basically couldn''t take part in the conversation. It¡¯s still not long since he knew how to read, and furthermore, his understanding of the capital star was superficial. It would be strange if he could take part in the conversation at this time! Hearing Myer and Ian chat about things hepletely couldn¡¯t understand and seeing Myer¡¯s every movement that was too good for words, Shu Shu suddenly felt a bit ashamed of his inferiority. He always felt that he was very powerful. After all, he was a daemon. In this world, how many animals could cultivate into a daemon, ah? But when he arrived in this ce, what could he do as a daemon? "Shu Shu, if you feel bored, you can go find Edgar." Chris said. Only after Shu Shu heard Chris¡¯ words did he came to himself. Aftering to himself, he felt a little baffled. Why did he suddenly be mncholy and moody? "Oh, that¡¯s right, why haven¡¯t I seen Edgar?" Myer asked. His voice just fell, and the door was opened. Then Edgar walked in from the outside. Edgar swept his eyes over the room, gaze pausing at Shu Shu''s body, and let out a sigh of relief. He just went to the kitchen, and when he came out again, he actually couldn''t find Shu Shu. Only Synthia stayed alone in the corner . . . . Shu Shu didn''t understand anything, so he was very worried that Shu Shu would run into some problems. Now, seeing that Shu Shu was fine, he could set his heart at rest. "Edgar, long time no see." Myer got up and greeted Edgar. "Long time no see." Edgar gave Myer a nod and asked, "Where¡¯s Calvin? Didn''t hee with you?" He grew up together with Myer and Calvin. Myer always came with Calvin to find him before. "Calvin? I haven''t seen him since I came back." Myer said with a smile, his face a bit unsightly. When he came alone to find Edgar, Edgar generally wouldn''t talk to him, so he could only call Calvin toe along. Now Edgar actually lumped him and Calvin together. "He shoulde soon. I call him over to see you?" Edgar said. Myer was rather speechless and finally replied, "No need. I came to pay a visit to Uncle Ian and Uncle Chris. I can definitely see Calvinter." What Myer said was right; Edgar nodded. Then he found that Shu Shu seemed to be slightly unhappy and immediately asked, "What''s going on with you?" "It¡¯s nothing." Shu Shu replied. He very much wanted to have a proper chat with his disciple and asked his disciple to not drive him out. But he didn''t want to ask in front of Myer, so he restrained himself. Edgar also couldn''t tell what the problem was, so he could only say, "Do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll have the kitchen send some food over." Shu Shu shook his head. Edgar had not yet opened his mouth to continue, and Myer suddenly asked Shu Shu, "Shu Shu, which did you live on before? I¡¯ve been to quite a lot ofs; maybe I¡¯ve been to your hometown." He didn''t want to pay attention to Shu Shu before, but Edgar actually gave Shu Shu a special care and a preferential treatment . . . . Where exactly did Shu Shue from to be able to make all his great effortse to naught in such a short time? "I used to live on Gass." Shu Shu said. "Is it that Gass where Edgar trained? That ce¡¯s surely very beautiful, right?" "It''s quite beautiful, and it has some very big forests." "I heard the forests on Gass there are all virgin forests. I¡¯ve never yed in a virgin forest. It must be very interesting.¡± Myer said again. Myer was very good-looking and also a good conversationalist. Shu Shu for some reason didn''t like him before, but after he started to genuinely chat with him, he felt that Myer was not horrible at all. He even felt a bit strange and unclear why on earth he would dislike Myer. When talking about how dangerous the forest was, Shu Shu even mentioned the huge tigers in the forest animatedly. "There¡¯re very, very big tigers in the forest. They¡¯re so very tall and so very big and look extremely scary. One of them even wanted to eat me, and I was really frightened at that time . . . . I hate tiger the most now." "The tiger wanted to eat you? What happened then?" Myer asked curiously. Ian and Chris also came over to listen¡ªShu Shu and Edgar had encountered such dangerous things? "The tiger was killed by Edgar! Edgar¡¯s still the most powerful." Shu Shu nced at Edgar happily but unexpectedly saw Edgar¡¯s slightly displeased look. Shu Shu suddenly remembered that Edgar had said that the things at that time could not be told to others . . . . Although he did not talk about their situation of that time, but he talked about the things at that time. Did Edgar get angry because of this? Shu Shu immediately stopped talking. But he didn''t realize that Edgar was in fact a little depressed¡ªShu Shu actually started to chat with a sub-beastman again, and he chatted so happily too! Although Myer was a sub-beastman, but he was not like a sub-beastman at all and was even more strong-minded than the vast majority of beastmen . . . . A person like him, when seeking a marriage partner, would definitely not care whether the beastman was very strong or not. On the contrary, he quite probably would want to find a beastman who knew the score and acted tactfully. And Shu Shu . . . wasn¡¯t he just like that? Shu Shu was also very good looking . . . and the people of the Grote family liked to find good-looking people! Edgar started to be on guard again. "The banquet is about to begin. Calvin should¡¯ve arrived now. Myer, let''s go down and take a look?" Edgar turned toward Myer. Myer, hearing Shu Shu talk about his interaction with Edgar in Gass, had been a little unhappy. But the instant Edgar looked for him to talk, he suddenly felt happy. Now that Edgar wanted to go out with him, it was even more impossible for him to refuse. "Alright." "I¡¯ll go too!" Shu Shu unconsciously eximed. "The banquet is about to begin. You let Mother exin some items you should pay attention to." Edgar refused Shu Shu. Shu Shu was even more depressed. Edgar was actually reluctant to leave with Myer and was also as depressed as Shu Shu. He took Myer along and went outside. After Myer followed Edgar and found that Edgar did not take him to the banquet hall but took him to the back garden instead, he started to get excited. Edgar was not too friendly to Shu Shu just now. Did he in fact feel very annoyed that that sub-beastman would actually run into the virgin forest and need his rescue in the end? Myer was just thinking about it when he sensed that Edgar had stopped walking. "Myer, don''t always look for Shu Shu to talk in the future." Edgar suddenly said. "What''s wrong?" Myer''s emotions were stirred. Could it be that Edgar wanted to push Shu Shu aside and was letting him back out of an awkward situation? Edgar deliberated for a while and thought that towards the brother who grew up together with him from childhood, he had better tell the truth. "I don''t like him talking to others. I¡¯ll feel jealous." Myer failed to respond for a moment. Feel jealous? Who were you jealous of? After Edgar said this thing, he then recalled that he also had other things he wanted to ask. "Myer, I remember that you have a lot of suitors. What gift from your suitors do you like the most?" "Why did you suddenly ask this?" Myer¡¯s voice was a little dry. "Besides food, I don''t know what else I can give to Shu Shu." Edgar said. Myer gritted his teeth and bore the pain. A moment passed before he answered, "Sub-beastmen generally like clothes and jewelry. If not, they should also like some new high-tech products." "Shu Shu doesn''t like them much." Edgar said. The former, Shu Shu was not very interested in; thetter . . . Shu Shu very likely couldn¡¯t use it. "I don''t know then. You had better ask him yourself." Myer said with a smile. He kind of had an impulse to beat up Edgar. Edgar nodded. "Thanks a lot. I¡¯ll go back and think about it again." Myer smiled, controlling himself to not show any abnormality. Chapter 53 Unedited chapter 53. Shu Shu Gets Drunk Shu Shu indeed didn''t understand much about the banquet''s protocols. He had to learn too many things, and in the end, there were some things he didn''t have time to learn. He originally thought it didn¡¯t matter, but now he was a little depressed and felt that he was rather useless. He had to study hard, and inevitably, there would be one day when he surpassed that Myer! If one year would not do, two years then. If ten years would not do, twenty years then. He was a daemon, and at Jindan stage, he could live for several hundred more years. Could Myer do it? Certainly not! Although the average life expectancy of the Beastman Empire was much longer than that of the Earth, but it still did not reach two hundred years! Moreover, he was really not inferior since he had a highly retentive memory! Thinking this way, Shu Shu was immediately brimming with confidence. This time, Shu Shu did not eat anything and seriously watched Ian, waiting for Ian to teach him. "In fact, those rules don¡¯t mean much. If you want to learn, you can look for a virtual cabin and learn by installing a program. As for the banquet this time . . ." Ian himself was born to the poor. When he got acquainted with Chris, the military doctor would still abuse the beastman roundly, which was very rude. The first time he and Chris returned to the capital star, his situation was even worse than Shu Shu. So he was very understanding to Shu Shu and also gave Shu Shu some pointers. Chris, who was standing on the side, also inserted a sentence, "You don''t need to go learn from others. Don''t worry too much; just be yourself." "I¡¯ll definitely study hard!" Shu Shu firmly stated. "That¡¯s right, no one can do everything from birth. You¡¯ve learned things very fast." Ian said. Shu Shu thought so too and nodded at once. "I¡¯m also very amazing. I¡¯ll definitely study hard and be as amazing as that Myer. No, even more amazing than him!" He had always intended to just drift along, eat, and wait for death before. But now, his way of thinking actually changed. Even if he was only a little hamster, he also had to build a career! Ian stared at Shu Shu''s confident look and couldn''t help but startughing. Before long, the people who came to attend the banquet were all present, and Edgar also returned to the lounge. When Edgar went out before, Shu Shu was being upset somewhat, but now he was already fine. Seeing Edgaring back, he was very happy. "You came back?" "Yeah." Edgar said. "I brought you something to eat." Shu Shu took a quick look and found that they were all the things he loved to eat. His mood was even better this time . . . . Well, okay, he more or less liked to eat everything. Shu Shu took the proffered food and started to eat. Ian, however, red at Edgar, "Why did you go for so long?" "I went to the kitchen." Edgar said. Asking Myer did not result in anything, so he could only go get some food back in the end. Going out with a sub-beastman and noting back for such a long time, were you not worried that Shu Shu would feel jealous? His own son left Ian speechless, but he did not have time to go educate his son right now¡ªit¡¯s time for them to go downstairs. The hall downstairs was already full of people. Everyone who came to attend the banquet had arrived. At this moment, Ian walked downstairs with Shu Shu. Shu Shu, bearing Ian¡¯s words in mind, kept smiling as he followed Ian to walk forward. Although there were many slips, but there was no big mistake. Watching this scene from not far away, Myer¡¯s face was very ugly. At first, he also thought that Edgar didn''t like Shu Shu, and the result . . . . Everything he had done before was practically like a joke. "Myer, why are you hiding in the corner alone?" Calvin came over and asked, his mouth hooking up on one corner. "Did you already know that Edgar likes that Shu Shu?" Myer looked over, and his expression was cold. "Anyone who has eyes can see. That guy Edgar has always been cold as ice toward sub-beastmen. I didn¡¯t expect that one day he¡¯d fall head first." Calvin said,ughing. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Myer''s words sounded ferocious. "You didn''t ask." Calvin replied. "And what¡¯s the use anyway?" If he had known earlier . . . Myer stared nkly. Even if he had known about this matter early, everything wouldn¡¯t have changed the slightest either. "I¡¯ve already advised you long ago. If you really like Edgar, then go confess to him promptly. Otherwise, who would have imagined that you actually like him?" Calvin still had a smile on his face. "I reckon Edgar only thinks of you as a brother." Previously, that guy, Edgar, simply put all his energy into improving his strength and, as a matter of fact, had never given some thought to any sub-beastman . . . . And Myer? If he let go of his posturing and stopped trying too hard, he might still have hope. But unfortunately, he had never expressed his feelings at all . . . . However, him being like this was also excusable. Not everyone dared to express their feelings after having someone they liked. Because after breaking through that barrier, it was very likely that you wouldn¡¯t even able to be friends . . . . Calvinughed bitterly in his heart, his sight on that sub-beastman whom Ian was dragging around nearby. Hearing Calvin''s words, Myer''s body was instantly tense. Then he turned his head to look at Shu Shu. That person somewhat looked dejected and depressed when facing him before, but now he was actually sporting a bright and beautiful smile. Although he did not do too well in some areas, but the Imperial family had already said that he came from a remote, so naturally, no one would me him. But he was still very ordinary,pletelycking in extraordinary attributes. How could Edgar like such a person? Shu Shu didn''t notice Myer''s concern for himself. After all, there were too many people who were paying attention to him now, making him have an urge to find a ce to squeeze into. Because he had not adapted well to an asion like this, his actions were more or less stiff. Fortunately, the problem was not big, and other people actually did not notice. After Ian dragged Shu Shu to make the rounds, Shu Shu did not have anything to do. Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief and was just thinking of taking a well-deserved rest when the closed door of the banquet hall was suddenly opened. At the same time, a sub-beastman who was almost as big as Ian came in from the outside. His arrival attracted the attention of all people in the hall. A good deal of them wanted to go up and talk to him, but he didn''t give those people a chance. Instead, he went all the way until he arrived in front of Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, I¡¯ve already heard of you, but I was very busy before and haven¡¯t had time to meet you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Shu Shu didn¡¯t recognize this sub-beastman at all, so he looked towards Ian, and Ian immediately introduced him to the sub-beastman. ¡°Shu Shu, this is Edgar¡¯s uncle, the Duke of Mund¡¯s partner, Jonathan." After the introduction, Ian turned towards Jonathan a little delightedly. "Jonathan, you finally returned to the capital star. How long will you stay here this time?" "I guess I¡¯ll stay in the capital star for a while this time. Once that guy Calvin gets married, then I¡¯ll leave." Jonathan said. "That stinky boy is already this old, but he only flirts all day long and doesn¡¯t know how to find a sub-beastman to settle down. I¡¯m worried to death about him!¡± ¡°The one in my family was about the same before, but now it¡¯s finally all right." Ian said. Jonathan nced at Shu Shu and said with a smile, "Your luck¡¯s still good." Jonathan was a sub-beastman adopted by Chris'' parents. At first, Ian had been jealous of Jonathan because Chris cared very much for Jonathan, butter, the misunderstanding was straightened out, and the two men also became friends. Now that they met again after a long period of separation, they would naturally have a good chat. "Mother, Uncle, I¡¯m taking Shu Shu to meet some people." Edgar said to Ian and Jonathan. "You young people go have fun together. No need to keep uspany." Ian waved his hand, giving his consent. In response, Edgar took Shu Shu and walked away. "Where are we going?" Shu Shu asked curiously. "We¡¯re going to meet some of my friends." Edgar replied. Although Shu Shu was not willing to ept his pursuit, but he still intended to drag Shu Shu around to make a vow of sovereignty over Shu Shu, letting others know that Shu Shu was his . . . . Other people did not know that Shu Shu was a beastman, anyway. Thinking this way, Edgar took hold of Shu Shu''s hand. Shu Shu at first didn''t want to meet anyone at all, but he was pulled by Edgar, so he obediently went. However, he didn''t expect that the very first people Edgar took him to meet were actually Calvin and Myer. "Edgar, congrattions, ah." Calvin toasted Edgar with a ss of wine and stared at Shu Shu with great interest. Congrattions? What congrattions? Shu Shu was somewhat puzzled, and at this moment, Edgar already opened his mouth, "Don''t talk nonsense." "How did I talk nonsense?" Calvin replied, smiling. Only after he saw Edgar''s warning eyes did he close his mouth and stop talking. Myer also took a ss of wine from the side and said to Shu Shu with a smile, "You¡¯re very amazing." He actually very much wanted to say some cruel words. But, thinking that if he let out some cruel words, he would make others know that he liked Edgar, which was too humiliating, he was unable to say them. "Yeah, I¡¯m very amazing!" Shu Shu nodded in approval. The orange drink in his hand gave off a good smell, so Shu Shu drunk a mouthful and, sure enough, found that it was very tasty. He then finished the drink in two or three gulps. The corner of Myer¡¯s mouth pursed up just a tiny bit. Although it was fruit wine, but in this kind of banquet, no one would drink so much of it . . . . ¡°This one¡¯s very good to drink, ah! I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± Shu Shu said once he finished drinking. Seeing that there were a few more kinds of colors on the table next to him, he did not attend to Edgar at all. He walked past Edgar to get another cup and started to drink. Upon seeing this, Edgar promptly went to follow. "Shu Shu, this is wine." Although this type of wine was prepared for the sub-beastman, but it still contained some alcohol. "It''s okay. It''s just wine." Shu Shu said. There was nothing wrong with him after he drank it, so it might be assumed that it didn''t matter if he drank a little. Shu Shu indeed looked fine. In addition, there was still the multi-purpose spiritual power . . . . Edgar didn''t stop Shu Shu anymore and got a few things for him. He had said to Shu Shu then, as long as Shu Shu came to the capital star, he would get him lots and lots of delicious food. He naturally had to honor his promise now. Moreover, he liked to watch Shu Shu eat. Shu Shu ate some barbecues and felt thirsty, so he switched to drinking another kind of fruit wine. After that, he drank wine while eating some food. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince . . . liked this type? Those who originally didn''t take Shu Shu seriously saw that Edgar always stayed close to Shu Shu, so they immediately started to care about Shu Shu. But they were soon shocked by Shu Shu''s very fast eating speed. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s preference truly stood out from the masses . . . . Shu Shu had already eaten a lot before, so he actually didn¡¯t eat that much this time and only tasted everything he hadn¡¯t eaten yet. After having gotten a taste, he suddenly felt a little dizzy and saw the world spinning as well. Then, almost unconsciously, he slumped against Edgar. Was this borrowing the strength of the wine to throw yourself in someone¡¯s arms? Almost everyone who saw this scene thought of this notion. Then . . . they saw His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince leaving the banquet hall very quickly with that sub-beastman. Well, okay, it was apparently not throwing yourself in someone¡¯s arms. It might be that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince deliberately got the man drunk . . . . The banquet was more or less already underway. Holding a banquet this time was merely to introduce Shu Shu. Since the introduction had been done, it was no problem if Shu Shu left. Only because Edgar was aware of this would he take Shu Shu to leave. And after leaving, he was even more ecstatic of his choice to do so. The intoxicated Shu Shu with hazy eyes looked extremely alluring and very pretty. This Shu Shu should not be seen by others. Carrying Shu Shu into the aircraft, Edgar couldn''t help but kiss Shu Shu on the lips. "Why are you kissing me?" Shu Shu suddenly asked. Edgar froze on the spot and found that the eyes that had been closed just now were already open. "I can¡¯t give birth to children, so you musn''t like me. Of course, you shouldn''t kiss me either." Shu Shu regarded Edgar seriously. Edgar, who was caught in the act, totally felt that this speech was not quite right. When he refocused on Shu Shu, he found that Shu Shu¡¯s eyes were closed once again. Chapter 54 Unedited chapter 54. The Hamster is Taken Liberties With Shu Shu seemed to have always emphasized that he was a beastman, and therefore they could not be together. But he had never said that he did not like him . . . . Edgar was still pondering over it as the aircraft arrived at the door of the house where he lived. As a housekeeper robot, 006 simultaneously opened the door and turned on all the lights in the house the moment the aircraft stopped. Then it stood in the doorway, waiting for instructions. Edgar did not instruct it to do anything though. Instead, he quickly went to Shu Shu''s room while carrying Shu Shu in his arms. Shu Shu¡¯s bright red face and the faint aroma of wine carried by his exhtion made Edgar unable to control himself from wanting to kiss Shu Shu¡¯s lips once more. But, recalling the previous situation where Shu Shu suddenly woke up, he felt that he should not take advantage of Shu Shu''s impairment again. After putting Shu Shu on the bed, Edgar nned to leave the house and go have another look at the banquet, but unexpectedly, as soon as he moved, he was yanked back by Shu Shu. Shu Shu, whose eyes were still closed just now, surprisingly opened his eyes again and was regarding him with a very serious look. "Disciple, you know that I¡¯m your master, don¡¯t you?" Master and disciple seemed to mean teacher and student? Edgar really liked the way Shu Shu looked when he said in deadly earnest that he was his teacher. Looking at Shu Shu¡¯s eyes, Edgar immediately answered, ¡°I know.¡± Shu Shu was very satisfied with this answer and once again said, ¡°You¡¯re my disciple, so you can''t drive me away, you know?" "I won''t drive you away." Edgar felt a bit funny. "Even if you marry a sub-beastman in the future, you still can''t drive me away." Shu Shu frowned slightly. "I won''t marry a sub-beastman." Edgar promised. "Then you won¡¯t have children." Shu Shu''s brow wrinkled even more tightly. As a hamster, reproduction was his instinct. If it were not for his determination to be a human and to not produce offspring whose life span was only a couple of years and that were unable to develop intelligence, he might¡¯ve already bred several hundred litters of pups. "Having no child is no big deal." Watching Shu Shu''s expression, Edgar¡¯s heart beat a little faster. Previously, when Shu Shu said that he was a beastman, he thought that Shu Shu didn''t like him at all. But, listening to what Shu Shu said now . . . perhaps Shu Shu wasn¡¯t really without feeling for him? "Edgar, you¡¯re really great!" Shu Shu suddenly hugged Edgar, pushing his head onto Edgar''s chest and nuzzling it. Shu Shu smelled especially good, and his body was also soft. Edgar, who originally wanted to leave, immediately didn''t want to leave. Right at this moment, the wrist watch on his hand alerted him to an iing private message. Taking out hismunication device, Edgar saw a message from Calvin. "Edgar, you actually left while carrying Shu Shu in your arms like that. Do you know how many sub-beastmen¡¯s hearts you¡¯ve wounded?" Calvin sent a text message, but with an emoji at the end, which was a sub-beastman actor with face full ofints. Edgar hadn''t returned the message yet, and Calvin''s second message already came up. "Right, when are youing back? Many people are here today. Let¡¯s chat and reminisce together?" Edgar also wanted to have a chat with Calvin. However, after trying to push Shu Shu away and only resulting in Shu Shu being wrapped round him even tighter, he promptly abandoned this idea. Was reminiscing with friendsparable to being intimate with a sub-beastman? "I am busy. You all chat." Edgar sent out six words and then decisively turned off hismunication device. Shu Shu was already asleep, knocked out, and Edgar watched him, not in the least sleepy. He stared at the man in his arms for a long time and finally drew the man into his embrace. His beloved was in his embrace. Edgar originally thought he would not be able to sleep, but, smelling Shu Shu¡¯s scent, he unconsciously entered thend of dreams. The next day at dawn, Edgar¡¯s wrist watch vibrated lightly, waking him up straight away. And the first thing he did after he woke up was to touch the man in his embrace. However, he only touched air. Heart startled, Edgar looked in the direction of his chest but found that it was empty . . . . Shu Shu woke up and then ran away? Edgar thought of this almost immediately, but he quickly denied it. His alertness was very strong; if Shu Shu really woke up and then ran away, it was impossible for him to not know. In this case . . . Edgar suddenly saw the formal attire on his chest. Yesterday Shu Shu had worn a formal attire and thenin down in his arms. Shu Shu . . . . Edgar tore the clothes open and saw a palm-sized little hamster sleeping t on his back there. Animals generally slept lying on their stomach, and furthermore, hamsters would sleep huddled together. In contrast, this hamster¡¯s sleeping posture was a marvel and even exposed . . . . Edgar saw two very, very small balls, which actually wasn¡¯t that small inparison with the hamster''s build. He suddenly had an urge to touch it with his finger, and then he did stick out his fingertip. Shu Shu was sleeping veryfortably when he suddenly felt that something was rubbing him yfully. Only when his owners touched him would they touch that part of him, and vigorously too, which was truly such a vile thing to do. Shu Shuunched his whole body to hug that finger and took a bite of it. Asking for a bite? Wait a minute . . . . By all ounts, he was not a hamster anymore, but a human! What was going on then? Open your eyes. Shu Shu finally opened his eyes and saw Edgar watching him. Shocked, he flipped his body over and found that he had unconsciously changed into his original form. Initially, this did not count as anything much. The crucial point was . . . did Edgar touch him just now? And was still touching him . . . . The hair on Shu Shu''s body blew up. He faced Edgar again and bit him with all his might this time. His teeth were very strong, but it was obvious that Edgar''s skin was even stronger. After being bitten by him, Edgar was not hurt at all, but his teeth were falling apart. It¡¯s really too unfair! Shu Shu covered his mouth with his own tiny ws and turned round to slid into the quilt beside him. It¡¯s just that while he was very fast, Edgar was even faster and immediately caught him in his hand. The hamster''s very small, furry body was grasped in Edgar¡¯s hand, making his palm nice and warm . . . . Obviously, two beastmen should have repelled each other, but he didn''t dislike the little hamster before his eyes one bit. He even wished he could go up and give the hamster a lick or two. Edgar touched Shu Shu repeatedly almost everywhere. He even grabbed Shu Shu and turned him over to take a look at that ce between his two hind legs. This time, Shu Shu was already beyond angry¡ªthis guy actually treated him like this; it was simply too vile! However, no matter how he wed and scratched that hand, it was nevertheless no use at all. On the contrary, it made him look pathetic. The little hamster in Edgar¡¯s hand suddenly turned into a stark naked youth. The youth then pounced on him, wing and scratching once more . . . . What a very passionate guy! "How dare you touch me as you please!" Shu Shu failed in scratching Edgar and also failed in biting Edgar and finally could onlyin. "I''m sorry." Edgar admitted his mistake. He wanted to hurry up and disengage from Shu Shu, or else . . . he might really make a major criminal mistake. Although Shu Shu thought that what Edgar did was very vile, but since Edgar already apologized, he would not pursue it again. "You can''t indiscriminately touch me from now on!" When he was teased by his former owners, he didn''t feel anything at all. But when it was Edgar, he, for some reason, actually couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°After getting drunk yesterday, is there any difort?¡± Edgar did not acknowledged Shu Shu¡¯s words but asked about other things instead. "No, I''m very good." Shu Shu said. "Yesterday, how were things afterwards?" He really looked forward to the banquet and very much wanted to see how exactly it would run. He did not expect that he actually got drunk in the end . . . . How shameful! "Afterwards, it¡¯s also like that." Edgar simply said a few words and asked Shu Shu again. "I¡¯m free today, and you¡¯re also on holiday. Do you want me to take you out to y?" "Do not! I¡¯m going to study!" Shu Shu firmly stated. He already made a firm resolution yesterday. He had to study hard every day, try to improve himself, and strive for bing a useful person in the future. He had better be more amazing than that Myer. Let¡¯s do it. Shu Shu found a pair of pajamas to wear, pulled Edgar to go to the study, and theny down directly in the virtual cabin. "I want to learn every kind of etiquette. You help me download a program. I¡¯m ready to follow and learn." Since Shu Shu had a mind to learn, Edgar naturally wouldn¡¯t stop him. He quickly downloaded the program and helped Shu Shu install it. After a few days, Shu Shu once again entered the virtual reality. Only this time, what appeared in front of him was not all kinds of snakes but all sorts of figures of a person. Heart calming down, Shu Shu began to learn inside the virtual cabin, watching a person who was full of manners do all kinds of movements. Before, he always thought he could do as he wished. Once he started learning, he felt out of his element, but as time went by, he found a few tricks and learned faster and faster. This kind of program was really convenient for a beginner to learn. Later, he could also use it to learn something else . . . . Shu Shu did not mind taking all the trouble to do all kinds ofmon movements over and over again. The most thing he did notck was patience. If he didn''t have the patience, it would be absolutely impossible for him to internally circte that drop of spiritual power several hundred times every day just to be a human. Before he became a human, he briefly ceased to have a goal. Then he discovered himselfing into apletely strange ce, which made him think that it was all right so long as he could just drift along, eat, and wait for death. But now . . . he had another goal. He decided to wait until he became a little more powerful, and then he would continue to drift along, eat, and wait for death. Shu Shu had the mental power to remember and then imitate all kinds of movements. He did some basic movements several times, and his score reached 80 points, which met the standard. Most people at this time would proceed to the next movement, but he, however, felt that it was still not good enough. When he cultivated before, a little mistake would have brought a big problem. Naturally, he had to achieve the best as much as possible now . . . . Redoing it repeatedly for a few hundred times, Shu Shu finally scored 90. After redoing it for several hundred more times, Shu Shu scored 95 and then 96, 97, and 98 . . . . After reaching 99, Shu Shu would often get stuck for a long time, but as he practiced more and more times, he was able to achieve 100 points atst! Only after one movement got a full mark did Shu Shu start the next movement. TL''s note: Next update will be on February 13th because I have to go out of town. Also, because future chapters are 6000+ characters long, update will be once a week every Wednesday. Chapter 55 Unedited chapter 55. Let¡¯s Get Married Although learning was a dry and dull and tedious task, but in the absence of tiredness and hunger, Shu Shu absolutely didn¡¯t feel that it was hard. He would think that living in imminent crisis in the wild was quite terrible, but he wouldn¡¯t think that staying in the cage and cultivating day after day was boring. Merely learning a bit of etiquette now was simply nothing, ah . . . . If it were not for Edgar shutting down the machine when it was time to eat, Shu Shu probably wouldn¡¯te out. Anyway, once he came out and saw all kinds of delicious foods, he actually forgot to learn anything for the time being. He was a bit reluctant to face Edgar though. So long as he remembered that Edgar had really touched and rubbed him indiscriminately, he would feel ufortable all over. Finished eating the meal, Shu Shu dashed into the virtual cabin and started a new round of learning. At this time, after a night of fermentation and a morning of dissemination, Shu Shu¡¯s existence was atst known by the general public. "Attending the Banquet, the Crown Prince Edgar and a Commoner Sub-beastman Were Inseparable and Perhaps About to Get Engaged". News with that kind of headline became today¡¯s lead story. Seeing such news, some people were happy, and some were worried. Obviously, the happy ones were only a few, while the worried ones were very many. In addition, there were countless people who wanted to know who that sub-beastman who got Edgar¡¯s love was, and there were many more everywhere who thoroughly expressed their broken hearts. Unfortunately, although they were curious about said sub-beastman, but his photos were not released on the starwork. The people who knew how Shu Shu looked like were only those who attended the banquet in the Imperial pce. "This sub-beastman¡¯s luck is very good!" "His Imperial Highness Edgar actually has someone he likes. I¡¯m broken-hearted!" "Although I like His Imperial Highness, but I also know that I definitely don¡¯t have any hope, so I¡¯m not broken-hearted. I wish them well!" . . . . . . There were various kinds ofments online, but Shu Shu never saw them. The virtual cabin could in fact connect to the starwork as well, but he was not too proficient in operating the virtual cabin, so he had never made use of this function at all. Instead, he used another function after he was tired of learning. The virtual cabin had a function to help people sleep, and it could also let people reclinefortably. Many people used the virtual cabin to y online games, and then they would directly sleep inside it afterwards. And so, Shu Shu directly slept inside the virtual cabin tonight. After he shut tight the virtual cabin, he immediately changed into a little hamster and nested inside the virtual cabin. Sleeping soundly, he started to snore. Although he liked to be a human, but sleeping in his original form was still the mostfortable. As a result, when Edgar couldn''t find Shu Shu the next day and opened the virtual cabin, he once again saw a cuddly little hamster . Edgar was afraid that Shu Shu would be unhappy again if he went and hugged him . . . . But such a little hamster, he really couldn''t help but want to hold and hug him . . . . This time, Edgar didn''t use his fingers to rub indiscriminately. Rather, he used two hands to scoop up that curled up little hamster . . . . He initially thought that Shu Shu would wake up right away¡ªafter all, a beastman¡¯s vignt nature was very strong¡ªbut Shu Shu didn¡¯t wake up at all. Not only did Shu Shu not wake up, he even looked like he was sleeping veryfortably on top of Edgar¡¯s hands. Holding his beloved, Edgar''s heart was very tender, and he finally couldn''t stop himself from kissing Shu Shu¡¯s body. The hamster''s short but especially soft hair made Edgar''s nose a little itchy, but he didn''t dislike it at all. Extending his tongue, he suddenly licked Shu Shu''s body. The beastmen of the cat family or the dog family had all experienced grooming themselves. There was even a website on the starwork that exclusively posted videos of little beastmen grooming themselves, which was considered to be the cutest scene in the world . . . . However, as a snake beastman, Edgar had never groomed himself. He had bitten some furry animals to death when he was hunting though. He always thought that having a mouthful of fur would be very disgusting, but now . . . he licked once and still wanted to lick twice. However, not waiting for Edgar to move his mouth again, the little hamster on his hands opened his eyes. The first thing Shu Shu glimpsed in a daze was Edgar. After that, he immediately turned into a human, fell back into the virtual cabin silently, and then red at Edgar indignantly. "You actually want to eat me!¡± Edgar: ". . ." Half of Shu Shu¡¯s body was wet by saliva, which felt very ufortable, but there was no time to be concerned about this little detail. "How can you want to eat me!" He was sleeping veryfortably when he was abruptly woken up and almost got frightened out of his wits by a big open mouth in his sight. If he didn''t realize that the person was Edgar, maybe he would start attacking! Still, why on earth would Edgar lick him? Could it be that Edgar was reluctant to eat him, so he just licked him a few times to satisfy his craving? Thinking like this, Shu Shu could not help but tremble. He felt that Edgar probably wouldn¡¯t really eat him, but Edgar¡¯s behavior of slobbering over him had to be firmly put to an end! Edgar really wanted to eat Shu Shu, but he could guarantee that the "eat" he thought of was absolutely different from the "eat" that Shu Shu thought of! After picking up the pajamas inside the virtual cabin and wrapping them on Shu Shu¡¯s body, Edgar suddenly hugged Shu Shu and kissed his face. After the kiss, he immediately released his hold. "Quickly get dressed. You still have to go to school." Shu Shu intended to question Edgar but was suddenly sneak-attacked by him. His face felt tingly and also itchy, and his whole person was dizzy. He even forgot that he was going to question Edgar. Why did Edgar suddenly kiss him? This was clearly something that could only be done by husband and wife, or by male and female friends! Shu Shu didn''t dare to think more about it. After looking at the time, he was very much in a hurry¡ªhe was usually eating a good breakfast at this hour! But now he actually hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed yet! The body was covered with Edgar¡¯s scent, but Shu Shu was currently in a confused state of mind and feeling anxious as well, so he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to clean up. Dressed properly, Shu Shu came to the dining table. Seeing him arrive, Edgar promptly said, "Quicklye and eat." "The things in the Imperial pce are all delicious." Shu Shu said. "It¡¯s good if you like them." Edgar replied. "The things in the Imperial pce are so delicious. You eat them, OK! Don''t eat me! Don''t think us hamsters chubby; in fact, it¡¯s all fur and no good for digestion if you eat it. Those voles and bamboo rats and so on, they¡¯re full of meat, tender, and very tasty!" Shu Shu stated seriously. Instinct was very difficult to change. Before, Edgar regarded him as a human, so in all likelihood, Edgar did not think of eating him. But when he turned into a hamster . . . it probably made Edgar start to have a craving. This craving definitely couldn¡¯t be indulged! Edgar put down the knife and fork on his hands and faced Shu Shu earnestly. "I didn''t think of eating you." "Why would you drool at me then?" Shu Shu asked. "I like you, and I want to kiss you." Edgar once again confessed his feelings. "You still like me?" Shu Shu was shocked. He had told Synthia that Edgar probably wouldn¡¯t like him anymore. He didn''t expect Edgar to actually confess his love again now . . . . "Of course I like you.¡± "I¡¯m not a sub-beastman." Shu Shu lowered his head, not wanting to look at Edgar''s eyes. "Even if you¡¯re not a sub-beastman, I still like you." Edgar said. "I love you. I want to marry you and be together for a lifetime and never part." Shu Shu was originally full of words he wanted to say, but he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. There wasn¡¯t much feeling between hamsters. They were together all for the sake of reproduction, but humans . . . . Humans seemed to genuinely pay particr attention to feelings. In those TV series, didn¡¯t many people suffer terribly for love? He didn''t know what exactly love was, but humans . . . . They were willing to pay a lot for love. Edgar loved him? And wanted to marry him? ¡°You are gay?¡± Shu Shu asked in doubt. He had owners who liked to read novels about two men in love. Edgar who was a beastman fell for him who was also a beastman. It was about the same as being gay, right? "I just like you," Edgar answered. "In fact, the case of two beastmen being together also exists. Not all beastmen can marry a sub-beastman. Since ancient times, there have been unmarried beastmen who partnered up with each other and lived their lives together . . . . Nowadays, don¡¯t say beastman and beastman together, even sub-beastman and sub-beastman together also exists. It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re together.¡± Edgar spoke expressionlessly, like all of these were very ordinary things. While in reality, he would most likely make huge waves if he was really going to choose to be together with a beastman¡ªbecause if he did so, it would make the Imperial family cease to exist! Shu Shu . . . believed all of it. On the earth, men who liked men were quite a lot and already prettymon. Edgar, however, was a crown prince, and he actually liked him who couldn''t give birth to children . . . . Shu Shu felt very ttered. He was a daemon. Sometimes, he would have a fantasy where he could develop a rtionship with a certain individual like himself, but he merely fantasized about it, that¡¯s all. In fact, he never dared to extravagantly hope that someone would love him. Edgar''s words though . . . . When he had run into that huge tiger, Edgar hade to save him. When facing the lightning tribtion, Edgar alone withstood it. Remembering all of these, Shu Shu was almost immediately convinced that Edgar was being sincere, and his face inexplicably reddened. Seeing Shu Shu''s appearance, Edgar at once knew that Shu Shu definitely wasn¡¯tpletely without feeling towards him, which made him extremely happy for a while. At the same time, he also vaguely felt that Shu Shu was too simple and easy to deceive. Not to say that Shu Shu had directly told him about the cultivation method then, after he said a few words at random just now, Shu Shu already epted his feelings as true . . . . Edgar suddenly thought that it was very necessary for him to download some games that contained a little crafty plots and machinations for Shu Shu to y. Shu Shu was not aware of Edgar''s n at all. He totally didn''t know how he should face Edgar now. In the end, he was sent to school by Edgar practically in a dizzy state. When Shu Shu arrived at school today, it was as early as in the past. Usually, there was no one present in the skill ss at this time. But today, very much on the contrary, all students of the skill ss were already present, and no one was missing. It seemed that . . . they were all waiting for him. Shu Shu had just approached the ssroom, and everyone in the skill ss came over to watch him. The ss monitor of the skill ss, a sub-beastman with the highest status in the skill ss, even walked toward Shu Shu. "Shu Shu . . ." He barely said two words, and his expression at once became weird. He finally said in a rush, "Shu Shu, if there¡¯s something the matter in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to find me. I promise I¡¯ll help you deal with it properly!" Done speaking, he returned to his seat almost in haste, which actually made Shu Shu, who was left behind, a little bewildered. Other sub-beastmen also wanted to talk to Shu Shu, yet no one came over. But when Shu Shu looked at them in passing, they all smiled at Shu Shu in unison. Nearly half of the students of the skill ss went to the banquet in the Imperial pce and saw Shu Shu. When Shu Shu was nesting in the virtual cabin to learn etiquette yesterday, the entire students of the skill ss already knew about Shu Shu¡¯s identity. After knowing about it, they all felt endless remorse. If Shu Shu was just the empress¡¯ rtive, then it¡¯s nothing much. However, considering the situation at the banquet, it was clear that the crown prince really liked him. He was most likely the future empress, and they actually didn¡¯t get along well with him before! Although the sub-beastmen of the skill ss would also be smitten with the crown prince, but they all had self-knowledge. They knew that the crown prince certainly didn¡¯t notice them, and so they never considered the crown prince as their target. As a result, they actually had no feeling of jealousy toward Shu Shu at all, only thinking about how they were going to make friends with this future crown princess. However, this was absolutely not an easy task . . . . When Shu Shu had juste to ss, they all had ignored him. Now that they knew of his identity, if they rushed up to him like a swarm of bees, maybe they wouldn¡¯t be able to make friends with him and would even provoke him to hate them . . . . Thus, their behaviors became weird like this. Of course, there was also a different reason why they would be so weird¡ªShu Shu¡¯s body exuded a beastman¡¯s scent, and, based on the scent, that beastman was very, very strong! Shu Shu lived in the Imperial pce. Who could leave behind a scent on his body? Everyone stared at Shu Shu, and everyone showed a big smile toward Shu Shu . . . . Being watched like this, Shu Shu wondered if there was a problem with the clothes he wore. But, bowing his head to check, his clothes were good and clearly had no problem at all. Shu Shu took a seat beside Synthia and asked Synthia, who looked the most normal, "What¡¯s going on with them?" Synthia moved to the side, a little far from Shu Shu. Then, holding up his face with both hands, he regarded Shu Shu excitedly, looking even more beautiful with his moist eyes and blushing red face. "Shu Shu, you¡¯re really amazing!" "How am I amazing?" Shu Shu did not understand. "Yesterday, when you said that the crown prince wouldn¡¯t like you, I still wanted tofort you. Now, it seems that you don''t needforting at all, ah!" Synthia gazed at Shu Shu worshippingly, "Shu Shu, you¡¯re really great!" After Shu Shu left with Myer yesterday, he was ridiculed by Julian and got really frightened. He was very, very worried about Shu Shu at that time . . . . He and Shu Shu had talked about Myer behind his back; if Myer bore grudges against Shu Shu . . . . Although Shu Shu was the empress¡¯ rtive, but this rtive rtionship was most likely quite distant. In this case, if Myer hated Shu Shu, he might be able to make Shu Shu get driven out by the crown prince. And the result? He was getting anxious when he saw the empress bring Shu Shu out intimately. The crown prince also followed closely at Shu Shu¡¯s side, inseparable. In the end, the crown prince, who had never liked being touched by people, actually carried the drunk Shu Shu away! Personally carried Shu Shu in his arms! Synthia had always thought that the description of a ck face was just an exaggeration in literary works, but at that moment, he felt that Julian¡¯s face was really ck. Julian not long ago still vowed that the crown prince did not like Shu Shu. He did not expect that in a sh, he was smacked in the face by his own deed! Thinking about it, Synthia¡¯s face flushed; he was simply unable to conceal the happiness in his heart. Shu Shu, however, still a bit at a loss. "What the heck is going on? Synthia, why are you so weird too?" "We¡¯re like this because you¡¯re going to be the crown prince¡¯s partner, okay?" Synthia said. "Who said that?" Shu Shu was a little anxious. "There¡¯s absolutely no such thing!" "Everyone saw it yesterday. The crown prince likes you. Today, your body even has the crown prince¡¯s scent. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not going to be the crown prince''s partner! In any case, the crown prince won¡¯t just toy with you, right?¡± Synthia asked, sniffing the scent on Shu Shu¡¯s body and then dodging aside. The beastman¡¯s scent on Shu Shu¡¯s body was full of aggression, and he did not dare to get near Shu Shu. Anyway, it was exactly this scent that made the whole ss immediately confirmed that they should not offend Shu Shu. Scent? Shu Shu stared nkly, and then he realized that his body was covered with Edgar¡¯s scent. As a hamster who liked to live alone, he disliked other hamsters¡¯ scents tainting his body. But now, he would allow practically his whole body to be surrounded by Edgar¡¯s scent! And because his heart was a bit in a mess, and also because he was already very familiar with Edgar¡¯s scent, he actually did not realize it at all. For a moment, Shu Shu felt ashamed and was unable to show his face. "Your whole body smells like the crown prince. The scent¡¯s very evenly distributed. Did the crown prince kiss your whole body from head to foot?" Synthia looked at Shu Shu curiously, face blushing. The crown prince was really very passionate; was Shu Shu able to endure it? "He didn¡¯t!" Shu Shu retorted instantly. He was merely licked, that¡¯s all! How big was he as a hamster? Edgar only licked him once, and his body was already covered with Edgar''s scent? Synthia only thought that Shu Shu was embarrassed. Covering his mouth, heughed shyly and then looked at Shu Shu with envy. "Shu Shu, you¡¯re truly blessed. As long as the crown prince gives you the beast bead . . ." "Synthia, I have something to ask you." Shu Shu interrupted Synthia''s words. "What?" Synthia asked. Shu Shu wanted to ask something, but when he turned his head, he saw that the whole ss was eavesdropping on his conversation with Synthia. Seeing him turning his head, these people even smiled at him politely. Shu Shu, without further ado, pulled Synthia and ran into the woods outside the ssroom. "Shu Shu, what do you want to ask me?" Synthia stared at Shu Shu curiously. "It¡¯s like this . . ." Shu Shu also wouldn¡¯t cover up the truth and directly said, "Edgar said that he likes me, but I don''t know if I like him or not." "You don''t like the crown prince? How can you not like the crown prince!" Synthia looked astonished. "I don''t not like him. I like him, but . . ." Shu Shu certainly liked Edgar, but he didn''t know if his like was the same as Edgar''s like. Edgar wanted to marry him, but he . . . he didn''t know if he should marry Edgar or not. After humans got married, they could not have affairs. Having affairs was a very bad thing. In other words, if he married Edgar, the little hamsters he always wanted would not be born . . . . Seeing Shu Shu¡¯s tangled look, Synthia atst understood one point. "You don''t know what your feelings toward the crown prince are?" "That¡¯s right." Shu Shu nodded. "I¡¯ll show you something." Synthia suddenly said, taking hismunication device and starting to poke around it. After he was done poking around, he ced themunication device in front of Shu Shu. "You take a look at this." What did Synthia make him look at? Shu Shu curiously moved closer, and then his whole person was stunned¡ªSynthia''smunication device was actually full of intimate photos of Edgar and some sub-beastmen!! These photos had Edgar and a sub-beastman standing together, Edgar holding a sub-beastman, and even Edgar kissing a sub-beastman! These sub-beastmen all looked different; they were not the same person . . . . Edgar had actually held and kissed so many sub-beastmen? For a moment, Shu Shu felt a strong desire to beat Edgar up. At the same time, his eyes were inexplicably stinging and the pit of his stomach was as ufortable as being blocked by something. "He . . . he . . ." How could Edgar be like this! Before, he clearly said that he only like him. "Do you feel miserable when you see these?" After speaking, Synthia unexpectedly discovered that Shu Shu¡¯s eyes were already red. He immediately began to exin, "Shu Shu, don¡¯t worry, these¡¯re fake. All fake!" "Fake?¡± Shu Shu asked. "Yeah, fake. It¡¯s all PS (Photoshop). You look at this kissing photo. The original is the profile photo of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince when he¡¯s walking down to the lecture stand at the graduation ceremony." Synthia quickly exined, showing the two photos together to Shu Shu. "So it¡¯s actually fake." Shu Shu immediately didn¡¯t feel too miserable and then asked again, "They¡¯re all fake?" "Yes, they¡¯re all fake." Synthia replied. "Why on earth did you show them to me then?" Shu Shu red. "Don¡¯t you feel miserable when you see the crown prince and other sub-beastmen together?" Synthia continued, "This means that you like him." "Are you sure?" "Of course! If the crown prince¡¯s together with some sub-beastman, and then they get married and have children and are affectionate every day. And the crown prince¡¯s wrapped around that sub-beastman every day . . . . What do you feel?" Just hearing Synthia saying all these, Shu Shu already felt miserable. He previously believed that he was miserable because he was afraid of being homeless, while in fact . . . . Edgar had already given him a lot of money. His identity chip contained money that was enough for him to spend for a lifetime. Even if he was driven out of the Imperial pce, he could still livefortably. How could he be truly homeless? The reason why he was afraid of Myer marrying Edgar was simply not because of this point. He actually . . . . He actually liked Edgar too? Edgar was always so good-looking and a crown prince to boot. He was indeed charming . . . . "Shu Shu, if Edgar marries other person, will you feel miserable?" Synthia asked again. Shu Shu nodded. "And if the other person¡¯s reced by you? If the crown prince¡¯s married to you and affectionate with you every day and have children with you, do you hate it?" He didn¡¯t hate it at all! But he couldn¡¯t give birth to children . . . . Recalling this matter, Shu Shu was a bit in turmoil. Anyway, Edgar was gay. It didn¡¯t matter if Shu Shu couldn¡¯t give birth to children, right? He couldn''t stand Edgar liking others, so he had better let Edgar like him! After figuring it out, Shu Shu¡¯s mood became good right away. So much so that he hurriedly took out hismunication device to send a message to Edgar. ¡°Edgar, I like you too!¡± Edgar had just arrived at the military department and was reading some documents. Soon after, hismunication device rang. He took it out his pocket and swept a nce at it casually . . . . Edgar¡¯s whole body became motionless, but his heart was immediately in ecstasy. Then, before he even returned from the ecstasy to himself, Shu Shu¡¯s second message came again. "Let''s get married!" Edgar¡¯s hand shook, and themunication device fell directly to the ground. Chapter 56 Unedited chapter 56. Choosing a Good Day The good news came so suddenly, and Edgar still hadn¡¯te back down to earth. Picking up themunication device that had fallen onto the ground, he made a call to Shu Shu with an expressionless face. Shu Shu had just finished sending the message when he noticed that Edgar was sending him an invitation to video call. Without thinking, he epted it right away. "The message just now was sent by you?" Edgar''s face showed up on themunication device. There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were watching Shu Shu intensely, making Shu Shu inexplicably feel his face getting a bit hot. "Yeah." Shu Shu nodded. "I see." Edgar said. You see? What do you see? Shu Shu was a little puzzled, but the video call was already hung up at this moment. Seeing that there was no activity on themunication device, Shu Shu put it away and turned toward Synthia. "Okay, let''s go back to ss!" After clearing things up, he suddenly felt veryfortable from head to toe. He couldn''t bear seeing Edgar and other sub-beastmen together. Now that he and Edgar were getting married, there certainly wouldn¡¯t be such a thing . . . . Shu Shu felt like a big stone had been lifted off his heart. "You . . . you . . ." Synthia, covering his own little mouth, stared at Shu Shu in shock and couldn¡¯t even stop his body from shaking¡ªwhat did he see? He actually saw a sub-beastman propose marriage to the crown prince! "What¡¯s going on?" Shu Shu asked. "Shu Shu, you¡¯re a sub-beastman. How could you send such news to the crown prince, you . . ." Synthia looked entangled. Normal sub-beastmen all wanted the beastmen to pursue them for a long time before agreeing to be with the beastmen. Furthermore, such a thing like proposing marriage should be done by the beastmen. "I''m afraid he doesn''t like me, ah!" Shu Shu stated very seriously. "You also saw that many sub-beastmen are more amazing than me." That Myer was much more outstanding than him. If someday Edgar liked Myer, how could he deal with it? The things he liked and the things he wanted, he would quickly grab them and keep them well. This was his creed since forever. "Alright . . ." Synthia nodded and then suddenly remembered something. "Shu Shu, didn¡¯t you say that we should rely on ourselves? You said that we should go audit other sses? You know that we don¡¯t learn anything important in the skill ss." ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go audit other sses!" Shu Shu nodded. He had already read all the textbooks of the skill ss and learned all he should learn. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t attend school just to learn impossible subject such as art appreciation, so going to audit other sses would be great. "Where are we going to audit?" Synthia asked again. "Where do I know? I was going to ask you this, ah." Shu Shu peered at Synthia. He was still illiterate not long ago; how did he know where he could learn something else, ah? While Shu Shu and Synthia were pondering about where to go to learn something else, Edgar took out hismunication device to make a call to his mother. "Howe you make a call at this hour? What happened?" Receiving the phone call from his son, Ian worriedly asked. "Mother, I¡¯m getting married." Edgar said. "Getting married? Shu Shu agreed?" Ian was shocked. Hadn¡¯t his son not yet worked things out with Shu Shu? Howe he was suddenly getting married? "Yes, Shu Shu promised to marry me." Edgar stated with a nk expression, but he could not conceal the happiness in his eyes, and he also could not stop the corner of his mouth from curling up. ". . ." So they were actually two peas in a pod! But even so, wasn¡¯t it too fast to get married now? For a moment, Ian didn''t know what expression he should assume and finally said, "Get engaged first, and then get married." "There¡¯s no need for an inconvenience like that. It¡¯s not necessary to get engaged." Edgar replied. He used to think very conventionally before, wanting to wait after Shu Shu graduated before he married Shu Shu. But now, he truly didn¡¯t want to wait anymore, and he wished he could get married right away. He got Shu Shu to promise with great difficulty. If he didn''t hurry up and get married, what¡¯s to be done if Shu Shu reneged on his promise? Some things absolutely couldn''t be dyed! Edgar also knew that he was being a little mean. Shu Shu was very simple, and presently, he might still not realize the significance of getting married. However, as long as he could get Shu Shu, he did not mind being a little mean. The joy in his eyes eventually changed into determination. Ian hung up the phone call without the slightest hesitation. He felt that he couldn''t continue the conversation anymore. If he continued the conversation, his son might want to discuss about the wedding reception with him. Edgar¡¯s mood simply could not calm down. After some deliberation, he sent a message to his best friend, Calvin. ¡°Calvin, I¡¯m getting married.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Calvin quickly sent a message back and immediately send a second one. "Edgar, don''t you know that my mother came to the capital star to force me to marry? In this crucial moment, you¡¯re actually going to get married. Are you worthy of being my brother?" "You should¡¯ve looked for a sub-beastman to marry since long ago.¡± Edgar replied. How good it was to get married, ah. His brain now was filled with the idea of getting married. Calvin did not return the message. Edgar originally wanted to find someone else to share his feelings, but then he inadvertently saw a huge stack of documents in front of him . . . . After quietly circting his spiritual power a few times to calm himself down, Edgar began to deal with various kinds of works and casually told people to hold the next meeting an hour ahead of schedule. While Edgar was being busy, Calvin handed hismunication device to Myer. After Myer had seen it, his face was ashen. "Do you feel like dying?" Calvin was watching Myer, all smiles. Myer threw themunication device on his hand to the floor, turned round, and walked out. He was already in a rage at this moment, but when he came across Calvin¡¯s mother, Jonathan, in the doorway, he still halted his steps. ¡°Uncle Jonathan, good afternoon." "Myer, would you like to stay and have lunch?" Jonathan turned towards Myer. "Uncle Jonathan, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t stay and have lunch." Myer smiled and said goodbye. Looking on as Myer left his line of sight, Jonathan turned his head to face his son who was standing on the stairs. "Still not go and chase after him?" "He doesn¡¯t have me in his heart." Calvin said. "If he continues to not have you in his heart, are you going to be a bachelor for a lifetime?" Jonathan asked. Calvin touched his nose. "Of course not. Edgar¡¯s getting married, and when that momentes, Myer will give up." "Do you think he¡¯ll give up?" Jonathan stared at Calvin. Calvin felt that the expression showing in his mother¡¯s eyes was uncanny, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about my marriage. Let¡¯s think about what wedding gift we should give when Edgar gets married!¡± Jonathan gave Calvin a fleeting re and then sighed. "You, ah . . ." Shu Shu waspletely ignorant about what happened on the outside. At this moment, both he and Synthia already returned to the skill ss and continued to attend ss. They had a mind to go learn some other skills, but while it was a great idea, getting it going was not easy to do. Not to mention that theypletely didn''t know what to learn, Shu Shu¡¯s current identity was also a big problem. There were many wealthy and respectable people in the Imperial College. After the banquet yesterday, it was estimated that everyone already recognized Shu Shu. If Shu Shu went and audit a ss now, then it was not to learn but to be surrounded by people and be a spectacle. Shu Shu gave up the n to go and audit other sses and began to self-study just like before. The things he learned were not systematic enough. Rather than thinking about going and learning college courses now, he had better try to learn elementary and middle school subjects first. After downloading the elementary school textbooks, Shu Shu was instantly stupid. He had no problem with cultural subjects since he had a highly retentive memory and could always learn very fast. However . . . what the devil were these science subjects? He still understood some mathematics, but . . . the difference between the mathematics, physics, and chemistry that people learned on Earth and the subjects here was too big, just as big as the difference between abacus andputer! If the people whopiled "The Nine Chapters on the Mathematical Art" in ancient China suddenly came to modern times on Earth and looked at the mathematics textbooks for primary school students, they were most likely unable to understand them. Shu Shu now . . . was of course unable to understand what he was looking at as well. Shu Shu chose some subjects and asked Synthia. "These subjects are all very difficult. It¡¯s exactly because I couldn''t learn them so I had no other choice but to attend the skill ss." Giving a nce at the stuff Shu Shu was viewing, Synthia stated sadly. Shu Shu had a nk face. At noon, many beastmen came to the doorway of the skill ss just like in the past . . . . No, there were more peopleing today than in the past. In addition to beastmen, there were even many sub-beastmening! Shu Shu had misgivings. After reaching Jindan stage, his ears were much more useful, so he listened to some of the discussions. "Which one is Shu Shu?" "It¡¯s the one sitting in the left corner." "It turns out that he¡¯s Shu Shu. He¡¯s really in the skill ss, ah . . ." "Why does the crown prince like a sub-beastman who can only study in the skill ss?" . . . . . . So many people came just to judge him! Shu Shu was quite indignant. Why did those people look down on him? If he had lived here from childhood, he would¡¯ve received this ce¡¯s education from childhood, and maybe he also could¡¯ve passed the entrance exam of the Imperial College justly and honorably! Lowering his head, Shu Shu continued to study the textbook seriously. "Shu Shu, everyone outside must being to see you, right?" Synthia said. "Must be." Shu Shu replied depressedly. The skill ss had finished very early. In the past, Shu Shu and Synthia were ignored, but today they both became the golden boys. Everyone came over and surrounded them; the people in the ss cordially invited them to go eat while the people outside looked at them curiously. Most of them did nothing more than taking a look. When they faced Shu Shu, they were somewhat green with envy, but they wouldn¡¯t really do anything. However, there would always be an exception to everything. Shu Shu once again saw his old acquaintance Julian. Speaking of Julian and Shu Shu, they had met three times in total, but it couldn¡¯t be said that they were familiar with each other. Still, people Shu Shu had had contact with in the Beastman Empire were really too few, so Julian could also be considered as an acquaintance. Standing out in a crowd of beastmen and sub-beastmen, Julian looked at Shu Shu with an ugly face. "You have quite a skill, ah!" Even if Shu Shu didn''t understand much about the ways of the world, but at this moment, he could still discern that this was a bad person. "Pretending to be drunk and then throwing yourself at the crown prince to seduce him . . . . Only you, a shameless sub-beastman, could do this kind of thing." Julian said again. He was initially scared yesterday, for fear that Shu Shu woulde find him and give him trouble, but after he went hometer, the more he thought about it, the more he thought that something was wrong. At that time, Shu Shu himself said that the crown prince did not like him. And people normally wouldn¡¯t mistake their own feelings. In this case, why was the crown prince so apprehensive about him afterwards? It might be that this Shu Shu yed some tricks or directly had the empress force the crown prince. If Shu Shu really made the crown prince so apprehensive . . . . How could no one had ever seen the crown prince picking him up or dropping him off the school even though he had been studying in the skill ss for so many days? How apprehensive the beastmen were toward their own sub-beastmen, they sub-beastmen were the most clear about! With such a notion, Julian immediately wasn¡¯t that scared and even took the initiative to find Shu Shu. Many people knew that he had once offended Shu Shu. In the past two days, after the news that the crown prince would probably marry Shu Shu hade out, his life had been extremely difficult. So right now, he desperately hoped everyone believed that the crown prince actually didn''t take Shu Shu seriously at all. "You¡¯re really shameless!" Shu Shu scowled at Julian. "It¡¯s Edgar who liked me first, and I didn''t seduce him." When Julian heard Shu Shu''s words, his face changed slightly, and then he said, "How can the crown prince like you, a sub-beastman who can only go to the bridal ss?" "What¡¯s wrong with the bridal ss? Why can''t he like me?" Shu Shu promptly responded. Other sub-beastmen of the bridal ss were also angry. "Exactly! What¡¯s wrong with our bridal ss? We¡¯re at least better than you. We won¡¯t go and steal other people''s beastman!" Criticized by these people, Julian¡¯s expression subtly changed. When his ex-boyfriend had an affair with him, he was indeed Frank''s boyfriend, but Frank''s family background was too inferior, so after expressing his goodwill, his ex-boyfriend ultimately chose him. The thing he did was indeed dishonorable, but he also couldn¡¯t let these people talk. "I stole other people¡¯s beastman, so what? Didn''t he steal too?" Julian pointed at Shu Shu and still added, "Myer and the crown prince are a couple made by Heaven and arranged by Earth." "Who said Edgar and Meyer are a couple? Edgar only likes me, and we¡¯re even getting married!" Shu Shu raised his chin and stated proudly. Shu Shu so confidently said that he would marry the crown prince. He certainly scared Julian once again and made Edgar, who wanted to be a hero saving the beauty, discover that . . . he seemed to arrivete again. By using the might of his pressure to smooth the path for him, almost everyone discovered Edgar¡¯s arrival immediately. The beastmen, who were more respectful of their bodies¡¯ reaction, quickly made way for him. Sub-beastmen had no deep perception of the pressure, but they also didn¡¯t feel particrly better, not to mention Julian. He definitely had made some inquiries before, and the crown prince had nevere to find Shu Shu. Why did the crown prince suddenlye this time? "What do you want to do with my fianc¨¦?" Edgar looked at Julian coldly. "No . . ." Julian wanted to turn round and run away, but he simply couldn''t move his feet. "Shu Shu, Ie to pick you up for lunch." Edgar no longer paid attention to Julian and extended a hand toward Shu Shu. Putting his own hand on Edgar''s, Shu Shu nced at Julian smugly and, at the same time, was extremely satisfied with Edgar¡ªEdgar really gave him face! "I and Shu Shu will soon get married. I hope you cane to our wedding at that time." Edgar, leading Shu Shu away, stated to the students behind Shu Shu. Although the starwork previously said that Edgar and Shu Shu would probably get engaged, but that was merely the media''s own spection. Now though . . . the crown prince himself admitted that they were going to get married? The students of the bridal ss were shocked. In the past, many nobilities¡¯ wives came from the skill sses. But now, although the students of the skill ss all married well, but it had been a long, long time since one of them had married so well! Everyone gazed at Shu Shu reverently, which actually made Shu Shu break out in goosebumps. Edgar originally nned to take Shu Shu to eat outside, but then he announced that he was getting married . . . . Edgar brought Shu Shu back to the Imperial pce directly and went to Ian¡¯s ce. "Why did you two suddenlye over?" Ian asked. "We want to get married." Edgar said, intending to discuss with Ian the specific considerations for getting married. After Shu Shu had proudly said that they were getting married, he could not wait any longer. "You can get engaged first . . ." "It won¡¯t do. Everyone now knows that I¡¯m getting married." Edgar indifferently told about what happened before. My own son . . . . Did he intend to force a marriage? Ian stared at Edgar for a long moment and finally turned toward Shu Shu and hesitantly asked, "Shu Shu, are you willing to not have a child?" Suddenly talking about marriage, Shu Shu actually felt a little uneasy. Now that he was asked about this by Ian, he felt very guilty. He still nodded though. "I¡¯m willing to not have a child!" "You go and get married then. Choose a good day." Ian said. "I think ten dayster is a good day." Edgar said. It was a day with a beautiful history, and many people celebrated it as Valentine''s Day. "In your dreams! Such a short time isn¡¯t enough to prepare for a wedding!" Ian retorted. Hearing those words, Edgar was rather disappointed, but he immediately said again, "Then we go and get the certificate on that day. We¡¯ll hold the wedding receptionter." "It''s good enough." Ian gave Edgar a quick re. The development was so fast, and he, unexpectedly, was really getting married . . . . Shu Shu was slightly lost, but after taking a look at Edgar, he felt that this was actually great. Once Edgar married him, they could be together forever . . . . Thinking of this, Shu Shu inexplicably wanted tough. An announcement was issued only two days after the Imperial family held a banquet, saying that the crown prince and Shu Shu were already engaged and about to get married, which confirmed the previous news straightway. After the news came out yesterday, there was a small group of people who got some news from other ces, saying that Edgar actually didn¡¯t care about Shu Shu at all . . . . These people had arranged a press release and were just going to send it out. They didn¡¯t expect to suddenly see an announcement from the Imperial family. Already engaged? Were going to get married? They hadn¡¯t even investigated what Shu Shu did in the past, and now he was actually going to get married? For a time, the starwork was blown up. Many more people were broken-hearted, and many more people were envious of Shu Shu. And right now, Shu Shu, whom people believed should have been billing and cooing with the crown prince, was in fact learning the etiquette in the virtual cabin. He was getting married, ah! And he currently still hadn''t mastered the action of eating! He had to work harder and learn more quickly! Shu Shu had decided not to go to school for the time being and began to skip his sleep and meals to study. Shu Shu continued to practice tirelessly, over and over again. This time, Edgar did not wait until dawn to go and open the virtual cabin. The actual owner of this virtual cabin was him, and the operation he gave Shu Shu was in juvenile mode. Even if Shu Shu locked himself in, he could still open it . . . . Edgar opened the virtual cabin once it was midnight, and then he scooped up the little hamster inside and put him on his chest. The tiny hamster leaned against his chest and then rubbed against it, sleeping soundly. Edgar smiled and bring him to his bedroom. As long as they could sleep in the same bed, he didn''t mind sleeping with a hamster. When Shu Shu woke up in the early morning, he found himself covered by a piece of cloth, and under his body . . . . It was Edgar¡¯s scent and Edgar¡¯s flesh, and he could also hear Edgar¡¯s heartbeat. And the little thing on the side that his paw happened to cover should be Edgar''s nipple. Shu Shu subconsciously fondled that little thing with his paw. "Are you molesting me?" Edgar''s voice suddenly came out, along with a whiff of indescribable scent. It¡¯s obviously you who molested me! Putting all of me on your body! Shu Shu was a little disgruntled, so not only did he not move his paw away, he even pressed his paw down. And then he found a big hand reaching out to him . . . . Shu Shu immediately turned round and ran away. He ran along Edgar''s belly toward the groin area, and then . . . he suddenly bumped into a pir. Okay, where did the pire from? Shu Shu touched the scorching hot pir and instantly heard a moan. Shu Shu: ". . ." He knew what this thing was! Edgar, this beast! Shu Shu almost spontaneously changed into a human and then discovered that the situation was even more wrong. Edgar was wearing pajamas, and he originally stayed inside Edgar''s pajamas. After he changed into a human, he was naturally inside the pajamas too . . . . The two men were bound closely by the pajamas they were practically one air-tight bundle. Shu Shu¡¯s face was right in Edgar¡¯s important ce, and his legs went past Edgar''s neck, just next to Edgar''s cheeks. This position . . . Edgar watched the view in front of him, and the man who previously had been able to say a few teasing words could note up with any word this time. It was really too arousing! The previous reaction was a natural reaction when he just woke up, but now . . . that pir was getting bigger. Shu Shu changed into a hamster again without the slightest hesitation. Shu Shu felt he could not see people anymore. What happened this morning was really too embarrassing! He used to think that he and Edgar were both beastmen and wouldn¡¯t be together, so he didn''t care at all about being naked in front of Edgar. But now . . . Edgar was clearly interested in him! And he . . . was also interested in Edgar. After he turned back into a hamster, he found himself having a reaction too. Under such circumstances, the two of them actually . . . . Shu Shu bit a hole in the quilt and got into the batting, not nning toe out. Edgar originally thought that Shu Shu was hiding under the quilt, yet when he lifted the quilt up, he did not find the man . . . no, the hamster. He finally sniffed carefully, only to discover that the little guy was hiding inside the quilt. Catching the little guy who was pretending to be dead inside the quilt, Edgar put him near his corbone, letting him stay inside his clothes, and then patted him lightly. "Now that everyone outside is talking about you, it¡¯s no longer suitable for you to go to school. So I¡¯ll take you to go to work with me at the military department." Going to work with his beloved sub-beastman. This was absolutely one of the happiest things in the world . . . and certainly an impossible thing for the average person. Edgar sat in the aircraft and stroke the little hamster on his chest as he rushed to the military department at lightning speed. TL''s note: We''ve just reached 40% of this story (*?????*)? ?? Chapter 57 Unedited chapter 57. The Wedding Night Held tight in Edgar¡¯s arms and being taken away by Edgar, Shu Shu had some regrets at the beginning. Why did he pretend to be dead and therefore get caught? However, after regretting for a while, his mood quickly changed to the point that he could not restrain himself from touching the muscles of Edgar''s abdomen with his paws. This man¡¯s muscles looked really good, ah . . . . Touching and stroking, Shu Shu felt a little shy. The military department usually didn¡¯t allow outsiders to enter, but now that there was no war, the supervision was not so strict. Besides, Edgar was going to watch the new recruitpetition today, which did not involve any secrets at all. It was all right even if he directly bring Shu Shu to enter, not to mention that Shu Shu was just a little hamster now. "Once we arrive, I¡¯ll put you in my pocket. Be obedient, and I¡¯ll take you to see the mech." When the aircraft almost arrived at the gate of the military department, Edgar plucked Shu Shu, who had been messing with him and making him very tickly, from the inside of his clothes. Sitting in a crouch on Edgar''s hand, Shu Shu nodded repeatedly. Getting off the aircraft, Edgar headed for the doorway of the military department, and the scanner in the doorway started to ¡°beep¡± loudly at the same time. "Your Imperial Highness, is there a living animal on your body?" The soldier on duty as the gate-keeper looked at Edgar in surprise. Edgar didn''t look like he was carrying something, ah. "I bring this little guy with me today." Edgar patted his breast pocket. Having heard what was said, Shu Shu immediately stretched his head out from inside the pocket to let the man look him over. Opening his eyes wide, his tiny eyes looked extremely innocent. The soldier nced at Shu Shu in amazement and then opened the door. It really made people very amazed that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would actually bring his pet to the military department! Wasn''t it only sub-beastmen who liked pets? When beastmen, especially snake beastmen, saw this little guy, they should have felt like devouring it whole, right? The military department would recruit soldiers every year. Now that the high-tech weapons were more and more powerful, the current recruiting condition of the military department waspletely different from that in ancient times. In ancient times, as long as the beastmen were able-bodied, they could go and be a soldier. But now, if they had not attended a special military school and learned to operate all kinds of weapons, wanting to be a soldier was basically impossible . . . . It was also because of this that there were countless military schools in the Beastman Empire nowadays. Among these, there were ordinary military schools that genuinely didn¡¯t care about the grades of the cultural subjects, and there were high level military schools that aimed to groom military officers. For example, when the Imperial College graduates joined the military department, they would definitely take up duty as officers. Today, there was a batch of new recruits who were going to join the military department. These new recruits were actually recruited two months ago. The military had trained them for the whole two months, and today was the day when these new recruits had apetition. After thepetition, they would officially swear an oath to join the military department. A great many people came to watch the new recruitpetition. The eight corps of the Beastman Empire all had peopleing. Even four of the corps marshals wereing. The other four did note because they were not in the capital star. Every year, some good seedlings could be found among the newly enlisted soldiers, and every corps would fight over these good seedlings. However, the Imperial Fleet and the eight corps were separate. The independent Imperial Fleet would recruit soldiers on their own and not through the military department. Therefore, today Edgar came purely to watch the lively event, and he brought Shu Shu along to watch the excitement. The individual mechpetition held on the drill ground and the group battlepetition held in the virtualwork were underway almost simultaneously. Thetter would probably make no sense and quite boring for people who did not understand about military matters, so Edgar brought Shu Shu to watch the mechpetition. Even if the new recruits'' mechs yed very well, Edgar seemed to be quite indifferent to it. On the contrary, Shu Shu popped his little head out of Edgar''s breast pocket and were watching in exhration. Sure enough, bringing Shu Shu here was a correct decision. Edgar couldn''t help but stroke Shu Shu¡¯s little head with his fingers. Although he and Shu Shu had known each other for quite a long time and gotten along for more than half a year, but they had been obstructed by thenguage barrier at first. As a result, they hadn¡¯t had many exchanges and also had never gone on a date . . . . Today, they could be considered as going on a date together, right? Head rubbed by Edgar¡¯s hand, Shu Shu immediately turned his head and red at Edgar resentfully. As a little hamster that was only as big as the palm of the hand, his re was really meaningless to Edgar. The corners of Edgar''s mouth curled up, and it was right at this moment that Myer, wearing a military uniform, walked toward Edgar. "Edgar." Myer gave Edgar a quick look and then nced at the little hamster in Edgar''s pocket with eyes full of doubt. Edgar always liked strong people and strong animals. He truly didn''t expect that Edgar would actually smile at a little hamster . . . . "Myer." Edgar nodded toward Myer. Myer was the son of a duke as well as a mech master. As soon as he came over, an army orderly brought him a chair. After he sat down, he turned towards Edgar with aplex expression. "I heard that you¡¯re getting married?" "Yes, that¡¯s right." Edgar nodded. "It¡¯s really very sudden. I thought you¡¯re the kind of man who dedicates himself to the army wholeheartedly and will only get married when he¡¯s fifty or sixty years old.¡± Myer said again. "I used to think so." Edgar replied. "Didn''t you say that you like strong and not sticky sub-beastmen? Why is the final choicepletely different from what you¡¯ve said?" Myer said in a joking tone, smiling. "I didn''t know what I liked at that time. Also . . . Shu Shu¡¯s so amazing." Edgar stroked the little hamster who was sending punches and kicks to him from inside his pocket. After getting cated by him, the little hamster finally calmed down. Myer took a deep breath, his fist clenching and loosening unconsciously. He was the highest-ranking noble-born sub-beastman in the whole Empire, and he was also outstanding in his own right. He always thought that only Edgar was worthy of himself, and only he was worthy of Edgar. But now Edgar was getting married, and the object was not him. Myer didn''t talk, while Edgar actually had a very rare desire to talk. "Shu Shu¡¯s really great, not the same as the sub-beastmen I¡¯ve seen before . . ." Well, okay, Shu Shu was in fact not a sub-beastman. Anyway, Shu Shu of that time was not a bit stronger than a sub-beastman, but he certainly managed to survive in the dangerous forest. He obviously regarded Edgar as a beast and was very afraid of him, but he also did not abandon him. If Edgar asked himself honestly, he felt that should he found himself in Shu Shu''s position, he probably wouldn¡¯t go and save a beast that frightened him very, very much. Remembering that Shu Shu always looked really frightened by him at that time, the expression on Edgar¡¯s face and the one showing in his eyes softened in unison. Myer give Edgar a nce and then turned his head and started watching the new recruits¡¯ performance below. "He looks very simple and cute. Congrattions, you two." Edgar nodded. "Thanks." When Myer was saying "simple and cute" before, he meant it as sarcasm. Now, hearing Edgar reply like that, he was suddenly choked with emotion. He concentrated on watching thepetition and no longer paid attention to Edgar. At this moment, Shu Shu finally put down his guard against Myer. There was not one bit of ambiguity between Myer and Edgar, and Myer even congratted Edgar. He really shouldn¡¯t have been overly on his guard against Myer. Edgar brought Shu Shu to watch the new recruitpetition. Then he brought Shu Shu to the restaurant on the top floor of the Imperial za and asked for a private room for couples. After checking that the private room was absolutely safe, he ate a tableful of dishes with Shu Shu. The hamster''s mouth was too small, so eating was especially a slow affair. Shu Shu really wanted to turn into a human, but, thinking that he would be momentarily naked after turning into a human . . . . He simply crawled to the middle of a saucer of dried fruits and then stuffed the whole saucer of dried fruits into his own mouth in grief and indignation. Seeing Shu Shu on the te, Edgar suddenly had an urge to scoop Shu Shu up with a spoon . . . . Of course, considering the days ahead, he didn¡¯t do it in the end. Rather, he quietly watched the waiter who wore a baffled expression upon seeing him eat a couple set meal with a pet. Even so, after returning home, Shu Shu was disinclined to pay attention to him. After acting as a hamster for a whole day, Shu Shu quickly ran away into the study. Then he got into the virtual cabin and began to learn etiquette. He had already checked the wedding process online, and he knew that the wedding was going to be broadcasted live on the starwork. He certainly couldn''t lose face! When Shu Shu was thinking that he couldn''t lose face, there were many people on the starwork who thought that he would surely lose face. Even the media thought that he would definitely perform very poorly when the moment came. "I know someone who attended the banquet held in the Imperial pcest time. He said that the crown princess-to-be didn¡¯t have the faintest idea about etiquette. Can heplete the wedding process properly?" "The current empress made a fool of himself at his own wedding then. Will the crown princess-to-be also be like this? " ¡°Making a fool of himself is still okay. I heard that he looks ugly too . . . ." . . . . . . Shu Shu knew nothing at all about thesements, but Edgar saw them. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly go and forcibly banned such personalments, so he could only close the starwork sullenly. "The wedding is set on the 20th of next month. Does Shu Shu have any problem with the date?" Ian asked his son a little anxiously. He already made Shu Shu practice the whole process in the virtual cabin, but he was still very anxious. Before he married Chris, he also practiced for a long time. He didn''t expect that he still ended out shameful at the wedding and even took a tumble. In the end, he relied on Jonathan to help him cover it, so he was able to get through the ordeal. "No problem. When the momentes, I¡¯ll stay beside him." Edgar said. Having learned a lesson from the mistakes of his predecessors, in no way would he leave Shu Shu behind. Moreover, he was able to keep observing Shu Shu''s progress these days. Using the virtual cabin to learn all kinds of movements every day, Shu Shu¡¯s change of temperament was really quite big. However, it also made him feel a little distressed. Shu Shu was a beastman, yet now he was going to be married off to him as a sub-beastman . . . . Edgar returned to his own residence with some guilty feeling. But when he saw Shu Shu sit upright and eat half of the food in a formal posture and then fully reveal his true self by cheerfully packing the rest of the food into his food pouches, he nevertheless couldn¡¯t help but startughing. Shu Shu learned all the etiquettes without exception and repeated the wedding process several times to ensure that he would not make a single mistake, and he even found the time to learn some of the elementary and middle school courses. Then his wedding day arrived. It was at this time that Shu Shu found a problem. At the wedding ceremony, there was a part where the beastman give the beast bead to the sub-beastman. Then this beast bead . . . . "Edgar, you¡¯re going to give me the beast beadter, so what¡¯s your beast bead?" Shu Shu asked curiously. Edgar stared nkly. He had already given his beast bead to Shu Shu. Could it be that Shu Shu did not know that it was the beast bead? "I¡¯ve already given it to you." Edgar said. "The red bead that I gave youst time." "That¡¯s the beast bead?" Shu Shu went nk. The beast bead was apparently the same thing as the diamond ring on the earth. Edgar gave him the beast bead, and then it was actually eaten by him . . . . Shu Shu always felt that it was very strange for a man to give birth to a child. He was convinced that he was different from the people here and was absolutely unable to give birth to a child. Consequently, he never went and read the puberty education books. Since he currently didn¡¯t know the true role of the beast bead, he regretted very much the fact that he had eaten the ¡°diamond ring¡± Edgar gave him. Shu Shu invited his ssmates from the skill ss to attend his wedding, and he also invited Jones, but on the wedding day, he simply didn¡¯t have time to talk to them. The imperial wedding was really veryplicated. The marriage ceremony between a beastman and a sub-beastman waspletely different from that on the earth. The dress worn was a bit strange to Shu Shu, but there were marriage vows just like on the earth. As for Edgar giving him the beast bead . . . considering that Edgar could not produced the second beast bead, this part was omitted. Watching Shu Shupleting the entire wedding process perfectly while holding Edgar''s arm, Myer looked a bit pale. Shu Shu whom he saw at the Imperial banquetst time gave the impression of being unsophisticated and basically could only be his attendant. Present-day Shu Shu, however, had undergone tremendous changes. The specially arranged style made the crown princess-to-be look very, very pretty. Even if Myer was dressed in splendid clothes today, that person was still not eclipsed by his rays of light. The most important point was that this person¡¯s temperament, behavior, and manners werepletely different from before. After only a few days? How could a person change so much? So, did this person put on an act at the banquet that day? Did he pretend in that way to make Edgar pity him? Myer had a feeling of being deceived as he drained the cup of wine in his hand in one gulp. Meanwhile, a group of people on the starwork were shouting that they had been deceived. "The crown princess is obviously very pretty. Who said that he¡¯s not pretty?" "His temperament is also very good. He doesn¡¯t look like he came from a remote at all!" "The crown princess looks really cute and appears to be very young. I also want a sub-beastman like him in the future." . . . . . . Amon-born crown princess would provoke envy but would also made themoners feel close to him. Looking at the live broadcast screen, more and more people began to give their blessings, and below the live video, flowers and gifts from everyone piled up. After discovering that the part where the crown prince gave the beast bead away was actually left out, there were many people who start to ridicule him. "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s really too worried. He hasn¡¯t married yet, and he already gave the beast bead away." "He learned from His Imperial Majesty. His Imperial Majesty was also like this then. He hasn''t married the empress, but he already gave the beast bead to the empress." "It¡¯s actually not so nice of them to do such things. It makes the wedding not so perfect . . ." . . . . . . Some people said so on the Inte, and everyone at the wedding scene was also talking about it. Calvin felt very funny. "Edgar totally doesn''t look like the kind of person who will give the beast bead away in advance to please people. Why can¡¯t he even take out the beast bead now?" Hearing Calvin¡¯s words, his father, the Duke of Mund, immediately scowled. "You must not talk about the Imperial family recklessly." "My Lord Duke, now is no longer ancient times. Everyone likes to talk about the Imperial family these days." Calvinughed. Nowadays, it was all about the freedom of speech, and the Imperial family was already very in touch with the people. "Maybe Edgar didn¡¯t hand over the beast bead in advance to please people." Jonathan suddenly said. "Mother, what¡¯re you talking about?" Calvin turned towards Jonathan curiously. "Nothing." Jonathan smiled. "I only think that this crown princess maybe isn¡¯t as simple as he looks like. He didn''t understand any etiquette at allst time, but now he does everything skillfully and easily . . . ." "Mother, you think too much. Edgar said that Shu Shu has been practicing in the virtual cabin these days!" Calvin said. Jonathan smiled and didn''t talk anymore. Using the virtual cabin to practice was indeed convenient, but the virtual cabin didn''t have that kind of slowing-down-the-time effect as some novels said. That was to say, Shu Shu only practiced for a month. Could one month of time make a person do a 180 degree turn? After the wedding process was over, the live broadcast was closed, and the guests were taken to a special dining area while Edgar and Shu Shu returned to their residence together. Edgar moved to live with Shu Shu while his room was being redecorated. Now it had changed a lot. In the middle of the room, there was a very, veryrge bed. Shu Shu had been tired for half of the day. Seeing the bed, he immediately threw himself onto it. "I¡¯m gonna die from exhaustion!" Edgar watched Shu Shu amusedly and then saw Shu Shu suddenly bound up from the bed. "But I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m married!" He thought that as a daemon, he would not have a wedding. He did not expect that he actually had a wedding that received worldwide attention in the end, and with a mythical beast as a partner to boot. It¡¯s really great! "I¡¯m also very happy." Edgar said. "Let''s go bathe together?" "Bathe? Okay." Shu Shu nodded and went into the bathroom. He wore makeup on his face today. Although it was different than the makeup on the earth¡ªit absolutely wouldn''t run down, and it couldn''t be wiped off by your hands¡ªbut he still felt very strange. Shu Shu went into the bathroom and washed his face. Halfway through, he saw Edgaring in from the outside, already stripped naked. Really well-built! Shu Shu sighed with feeling and gazed down at Edgar¡¯s important part. He had seen Edgar''s snake form, and there were two . . . *cough cough* . . . . Edgar''s human form probably . . . wouldn''t have something oundish, right? Edgar''s human form did not have two, only one, but it was much bigger than his . . . . This was definitely rted to one¡¯s build. Shu Shu felt that if it was calcted ording to the proportion, his certainly wouldn¡¯t be much smaller than Edgar¡¯s. Giving Edgar an envious nce, Shu Shu was suddenly hugged. After getting pulled into the bath to wash together and then carried to the bed by Edgar, Shu Shu finally remembered that getting married did not only involve a wedding ceremony but also a wedding night. Taking a look at Edgar, Shu Shu blushed all over and unavoidably had a reaction. He at once called out in excitement, "Come here! Come quickly!" ording to those books his owners had read, man and man together should also felt good . . . . Imagination was very beautiful, but reality was very cruel. Shu Shu passionately caressed and stroked Edgar, and their passions were all stirred up. His whole body was soft, and he was a bit dizzy. And then, when Edgar pressed him down and entered him . . . . A blood-curdling screech suddenly erupted. Edgar was jolted by the sound of Shu Shu¡¯s blood-curdling screech. Even if the arrow was already on the string, he immediately stopped and did not dare to move again. Shu Shu took advantage of this opportunity to break free and then . . . turned into a little hamster without the slightest hesitation. On the huge bed, one of the two intertwined people had disappeared and turned into a hamster. The little hamster started to jump around angrily on the bed and eventually bent down and began to inspect a certain part of his body. This scene looked very adorable, but Edgar¡¯s face was ck when he saw it. Could it be that he was going to spend his wedding night with a hamster? Shu Shu was going to die. When he was being kissed and touched by Edgar just now, he felt very good, his whole bodynguid, and he almost let Edgar do whatever he wanted . . . . At that time, he was still thinking that he only need to lie down, no need to exert himself. It was fine as long as he enjoyed it, and it certainly felt very good. Who would have imagined that the final step not only felt ufortable, but actually hurt very, very much as well! If he had known earlier that it hurt this much, he definitely would not have done it! "Shu Shu, change back." Edgar said while holding Shu Shu. He had been restraining himself these days, and now he really couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Shu Shu rolled up his whole body and ignored Edgar, acting like he did not hear Edgar¡¯s words. "Tonight¡¯s our wedding night. Are you not looking forward to it?" Edgar said again. Shu Shu still didn¡¯t speak. He was actually looking forward to it, but that was because he originally didn¡¯t know that it would hurt so much! Staring at Shu Shu, Edgar suddenly turned into his original form, bing a thumb-thick four-legged snake. Don''t look at the tiny size of the snake, they could often swallow things thicker than their own body. After a thumb-sized snake opened its mouth, that mouth was very, very big and couldpletely swallow a tiny hamster. Shu Shu froze and was scared stupid. Could it be that Edgar was going to eat him because he refused to participate in their wedding night? Such a thought shed through his mind, but because he was not frightened to the point of feigning death or bing rigid from head to toe, he was in fact only a bit afraid. At the same time, he instinctively changed into a human form¡ªafter he became bigger, this snake was certainly unable to swallow him! Shu Shu was feeling quite pleased with himself when he found that the snake had also be a human, who then pressed him down. "Shu Shu, I was wrong just now. I was too anxious . . . . Let¡¯s take our time, okay?" Edgar kissed Shu Shu¡¯s face and said again, "Just now . . . I¡¯m sorry." He desperately wanted to make Shu Shu change into a human form and was only going to use his original form to scare Shu Shu. However, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s pale face, he immediately regretted it. "Taking our time also won¡¯t work. It hurts too much!¡± Shu Shu stated without the slightest hesitation. "This time I promise it won¡¯t hurt. If you feel any pain, I¡¯ll definitely stop right away." Edgar said. Shu Shu looked at Edgar and, unconsciously and inexplicably, nodded. Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and slowly started to kiss Shu Shu¡¯s body. Shu Shu feeling painful before had a lot to do with Edgar being too anxious. Once a sub-beastman was aroused, it was very easy to enter him, but Shu Shu was not a sub-beastman . . . . Discovering that Shu Shu was a little swollen there, Edgar felt endlessly sorry. Using the spiritual power to help him, he started to massage it. Under the effect of the spiritual power, the area on Shu Shu¡¯s body that ached dully just now immediately stopped aching. Shu Shu could not help but start to moan. Spiritual power was indeed a good thing . . . . Edgar sent all his spiritual power into Shu Shu¡¯s body. He promised Shu Shu that it would not hurt and would not injure him either. After that, he slowly ate his partner up. Shu Shu was always afraid of being eaten by him, and right now, it could be said that he was really eaten by him. Chapter 58 Unedited chapter 58. A Tumor Grows After being startled by Shu Shu¡¯s action of turning into a hamster, Edgar became very, very careful. Unlike charging, the spiritual power was sent into Shu Shu¡¯s body very quickly, for fear that Shu Shu would suddenly turn into a beast when they were halfway done. Although they beastmen could turn into beasts, but they would never turn when they were doing something on the bed! Sure enough, Shu Shu did not feel any pain this time and even felt very, very good. The old mouse who had restrained himself for hundreds of years suddenly had a novel experience . . . . After the first time was over, Shu Shu took the initiative to invite Edgar. "Let''s do it once again?" Edgar pressed him down without the slightest hesitation. The two men vented their feelings outrageously for a whole night. Even if his body was injected with a lot of spiritual power by Edgar, Shu Shu was still tired to the point of copsing afterwards and soon fell asleep, snoring loudly. Edgar drew the man beside him into his arms and quickly entered thend of dreams as well. The next day, Edgar woke up to the crackling sound of Shu Shu eating. He opened his eyes and saw Shu Shu, who was sitting next to him, take out all kinds of foods from his food pouches and eat them without stopping. Tiny nuts, nail-sized fruits . . . . Shu Shu held them in his cupped hand and stuffed them into his mouth by a mouthful. Both his cheeks bulged out as he chewed. He ate up a big handful in just a moment and then took out another big handful from his food pouches. It was right at this moment Shu Shu realized that Edgar was awake. Seeing Edgar watching him unblinkingly, Shu Shu curiously asked, "Are you hungry too?" Saying so, he stuffed a nut into Edgar''s mouth. Edgar chewed for a little while and suddenly hugged Shu Shu firmly. He pulled Shu Shu to his side and started to kiss him. Caught off guard, Shu Shu fell under Edgar''s body, and the dried fruits on his hand scattered all over the bed. He first stared nkly and then started to respond, his eyes shining brightly. The two men only stopped kissing after a good while. Then Shu Shu said, "That thing we didst night, let''s do it once again?" He ended up feeling really good yesterday. Although there was also a little bit of difort, but he did enjoy it and still wanted to keep doing it. No beastman would refuse such an invitation. Edgar even felt that it was not particrly enough to only do it once again. However, they only did it once in the end because Shu Shu couldn''t stand it. "I¡¯m dying. I¡¯ll have kidney deficiency if I go on like this . . . ." He felt that he was a bit overused . . . . Moreover, it was not the rear that was overused, but the front instead . . . . He couldn''t shoot anymore. "Take a rest, we¡¯ll do it again at night." Edgar kissed Shu Shu on the lips. It was truly a good thing that his condition was better than Shu Shu¡¯s. He reckoned it was most likely rted to their spiritual power. "Later at night, let me do it, okay?" Shu Shu¡¯s sight fell on Edgar¡¯s buttocks. Edgar: ". . ." "I definitely won¡¯t make you feel any pain." Shu Shu promised. "My skin¡¯s very hard and will probably hurt you." Edgar said. He had never thought that he would encounter such a problem, so he absolutely didn''t know what to say . . . . Shu Shu nodded thoughtfully. "It makes sense. You¡¯re all muscles, and your body¡¯s so hard . . . ." His legs were wrapped around Edgar''s waist tightly, and Edgar was simply unaffected. If Edgar''s legs were wrapped around his waist tightly . . . he believed that his waist would certainly be twisted and broken. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t have any interest in Edgar''s buttocks . . . . "So it¡¯s still the same as before. You must keep giving me spiritual power, you know?" As long as it didn''t hurt and felt good, nothing else mattered! When he was lying on his stomach yesterday, he could still stealthily eat and felt especially rxed. Thinking about it, Shu Shu picked up the nuts that had fallen on the bed before and ate them. Shu Shu didn''t pay attention to hygiene at all and actually ate things picked up from the bed that had been thrown into a mess by them . . . . Edgar couldn''t help but kissed him again. Why did he feel that even if Shu Shu was sloppy, he also liked that sloppiness? "You, ease up!" Pressed down, Shu Shu frowned and then looked toward Edgar with hope and expectation across his whole face. "Can I have breakfast in bed?" He didn''t want to get out of bed. "You can." Edgar agreed. Since childhood to adulthood, Edgar had never done such a thing like eating in bed, but he did it today. "We¡¯ve gotten married. What¡¯re we going to do next?" Shu Shu finished eating in bed and looked at Edgar inquisitively. "Can I go back to attend ss?" "We¡¯ll go on a honeymoon first." Edgar kissed Shu Shu¡¯s mouth. He had already nned their honeymoon trip. Their newly wed vacation naturally had to be sweet as honey. ¡°Where are we going for our honeymoon?¡± Shu Shu immediately asked. He originally wanted to work hard, but he also wanted to go and y . . . . Or, y first and then work hard! "You decide." Edgar took out hismunication device and found somes to choose. ¡°We¡¯re going to another?¡± Shu Shu was rather excited. ¡°I want to go to the beach. Is there a beautiful ce with seas?¡± Honeymoon should be spent at a beachside resort hotel. Sunshine and beach during the day, and big hotel bed at night! "Then we¡¯re going to Blue Mercury." Edgar said. "Blue Mercury?" After Shu Shu heard this name, he immediately checked the on themunication device and then saw arge expanse of ocean. ¡°The ocean coverage on Blue Mercury reaches ny percent. All the drynd is individual inds, and not many people live there. It¡¯s one of the most famous tourists.¡± Edgar exined. ¡°That ce is very beautiful, and the Imperial family also has a private ind there.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Shu Shu already saw the photos of Blue Mercury, and he liked the very much once he saw them. Before, he would feel unwell if he basked in the sun, so that¡¯s why he had never basked in the sun. Now that he had cultivated sessfully, he could go to the beach. It¡¯s simply the most wonderful thing ever! After Shu Shu decided on the location of their honeymoon, Edgar immediately ushered Shu Shu to embark the Imperial family¡¯s private spaceship. This private spaceship was the spaceship that Edgar had nned to take Shu Shu aboard for an outing, and it had many recreation facilities onboard. There were so many things that could be yed on the spaceship. It was a pity that there were only two of them this time, and lots of the group y facilities could not be yed. Fortunately, Shu Shu¡¯s interest in those things was not very big. After boarding the spaceship, what he desperately wanted was to jump into the swimming pool. In the expensively built swimming pool on the spaceship, Shu Shu, who wanted to learn to swim, was floundering about ceaselessly. "Don''t let go of your hold! I¡¯m going to sink, aaaah!" Holding onto Edgar tightly, Shu Shu simply didn¡¯t dare to let go of his hands, and nearly his whole person mbered up Edgar¡¯s body. Edgar suddenly understood why his father and mother liked the swimming pool so much, and why they didn''t want to take him along every time they went swimming. "I¡¯m going to get water in my nose and in my ears, too . . ." Shu Shu started to shout again. In fact, his ears were stuffed with special earplugs, but he still felt very ufortable. "Take your time." Edgar said while gently caressing and stroking Shu Shu¡¯s body with an expressionless face. "I don''t want to learn. Give me a swim ring!" Shu Shu finally gave up. He was really afraid that he would sink, so he only dared to il about a few times and did not dare to really swim. "What¡¯s a swim ring?" Edgar asked curiously. "A swim ring is a hollow circle made of waterproof sealing material. When the inside is filled with enough air, it can make me float on the water." Shu Shu exined. Edgar was silent for a moment and finally said, "There¡¯s no need to be so troublesome." "Eh?" Shu Shu was a bit puzzled and then saw Edgar take a mask and a suit from the shelf on the side. "Wear this mask, and you can breathe underwater. Wear this suit, and you can choose to sink into the water or float on the water by adjusting the system on the suit." Edgar exined how to use the two distinct things in front of him. Shu Shu bit into Edgar without the slightest hesitation¡ªthere was actually such things! If he had known earlier that there was such things, why on earth he still learned to swim, ah! Edgar let the little hamster use his muscles to grind his teeth. This kind of things naturally couldn''t be taken out from the beginning . . . . Although he had never talked about love before, but, without needing to be taught, he already knew such matters like how to benefit at others'' expense. In the evening, Shu Shu turned into a little hamster in order to express his dissatisfaction. Of course, this was not only for him to express his dissatisfaction . . . . Edgar slept wrapped around him every night. He was held very, very tight it made him cannot help but dream of being constricted by a snake, so he decided to not let Edgar hold him tonight! Edgar regarded Shu Shu for a while before turning Shu Shu over. Then he lightly fondled Shu Shu¡¯s two tiny balls with his fingers. Hamster was one kind of animal that was also very easy to be in estrus. Only two weeks after the mother hamster gave birth, it could already regenerate a litter. This was due to the male hamster¡¯s "contribution"! As long as the food was adequate and the temperature was right, the hamster could always give birth and give birth. In other words, the male hamster could always be in estrus . . . . In order to be a human, Shu Shu was able to keep enduring before. At most, he imitated other hamsters by looking for things to rub himself against . . . . But now . . . . Turning into a human, Shu Shu took the initiative to push Edgar down. Even if he wanted to be difficult with Edgar, he would not wronged himself. Therefore, he still wanted to make Edgar serve him. Edgar let Shu Shu sit on his body and suddenly felt that he was quite a beast. Not to mention that he put his hands on Shu Shu, who still looked very young, he even went and took liberties with a little hamster . . . . However, even if he realized that he was a beast, he still couldn¡¯t restrain himself in the end. The two men became entangled, and Edgar''s spiritual power was sent into Shu Shu''s body continuously, making Shu Shu extremelyfortable. Only . . . . Shu Shu suddenly discovered that apparently not all of the spiritual power was used to nourish his body. A part of it was absorbed by Edgar¡¯s beast bead that he had swallowed into his stomach. Of course, that thing totally didn¡¯t look like the beast bead anymore. Rather, it looked like a gray-colored small tumor, and the inside contained quite a lot of energy. What exactly was going on? Shu Shu was somewhat curious and wanted to ask Edgar, but he also felt embarrassed to speak about this matter of him identally eating the beast bead . . . . Forget about it. He had better look for an opportunity to examine himself with the medical treatment machine first. If worstes to worst . . . then he would have an operation to get this tumor out! Thinking of having an operation and having to go under the knife, Shu Shu could not help but tremble, somewhat afraid. He felt terrible imagining himself having an operation and so on. As long as there was no big problem, he had better not have an operation prematurely. There was no doubt that Shu Shu was in a tangle, but Edgar knew nothing at all about it. He possessed spiritual power now, and he could actually use his spiritual power to check the situation inside Shu Shu¡¯s body. However, Shu Shu had never taught him this method of checking. He only knew to inject his spiritual power into Shu Shu¡¯s body ceaselessly just like that time when Shu Shu helped him treat his wounds. He gave his spiritual power to Shu Shu, but he waspletely ignorant of what happened with the spiritual power once it was inside Shu Shu¡¯s body. Taking advantage of Edgar''s absence, Shu Shu found the medical treatment device and then scanned himself with it ording to the manual. He especially scanned his belly many times. The scanner quickly came up with a result, and the result was that Shu Shu was very healthy, and the whole body, from top to bottom, had no problems at all. Looking at the conclusions the scanner came up with, Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried about whether there were a lot of problems in his body or not. Now it seemed that there was absolutely no problem at all, ah! That gray-colored lump would absorb spiritual power. It was probably something extra he had, like a second d¨¡nti¨¢n and such, that could store spiritual power. Thinking so, Shu Shu took the initiative to send over some of his spiritual power. That gray-colored lump absorbed a little of Shu Shu¡¯s spiritual power. This thing only absorbed a bit of spiritual power, and the red bead in his body that would protect its host also had no reaction to it. It was definitely harmless . . . . Shu Shu soon put this matter at the back of his mind and forgot about it. Blue Mercury was not far from the capital star. Ordinary public spaceships could reach it in two days. The private spaceship that Edgar and Shu Shu took could get there in only one day. However, in order to let Shu Shu have fun ying all kind of things on the spaceship, Edgar made the spaceship go very slowly. As a result, they only reached Blue Mercury on the third day. After Edgar registered his spaceship, he parked the spaceship in the special spaceship parking area and brought Shu Shu onto an aircraft. The spaceship docking point of Blue Mercury was located above the sea. Some pirs were erected from within the sea, each and every one standing tall, and they supported a square tform at the top. The spaceships were parked on that tform. Such a maritime docking point was very beautiful. After looking down from the aircraft and seeing the clear seawater, Shu Shu was even more pleasantly surprised. "The scenery here is really wonderful!" Edgar nodded, smiling with his eyes. The private ind owned by the Imperial family on Blue Mercury was not small, and it upied the most beautiful sea area. Half of the ind was open to tourists, and all tourists could go to the ind as long as they paid the fee. As for the other half of the ind, two-thirds of it was arge vacation vige with several hotels. Each hotel had its own private beach, and only those who had checked in to the hotel could go in. Thest small piece of the areapletely belonged to the Imperial family. There were many security systems here. People who had not been approved to pass could not approach at all, and they also could not check the situation inside. ¡°This is a private ind. Why must you open it to tourists?¡± Shu Shu was rather puzzled. "In order to earn money, of course. This ind will bring me huge profits every day." Edgar said with a smile. "This ind is one of the must-visit scenic spots when you go on holidays to Blue Mercury. It can receive a few hundred thousand ordinary tourists every day, and they¡¯ll bring me tens of millions from ticket revenue and other earnings. In addition, there¡¯s the vacation vige. The most ordinary room there goes for several thousand credits a night, and consumption was also very expensive. The vige receives ten thousand people every day and can earn ten million. And all of these ies are after costs and taxes." As long as you had a few thousand credits, you could eat your way through the Snack Street. Shu Shu stared at Edgar with eyes full of worship. "Moreover, if you really bar people froming here, the ind definitely won¡¯t be fun." Edgar said again. If they were not open to tourists, the ind would undoubtedly be utterly empty. Don''t say having fun, just having a meal and doing one¡¯s shopping would¡¯ve been inconvenient. Because the ind would receive many tourists every day, it was already remarkable now. There were various kinds of shops on the ind nowadays; everything could be bought, and facilities like hospitals and such were also veryplete. The area restricted by the Imperial family only took up one-sixth of the entire ind, but it was already very, veryrge and also had the best sandy beach on the ind. After Shu Shu and Edgar changed to swimsuit and came to the beach, Shu Shu was deeply attracted by this beach. He rushed off to the beach and left a trail of footprints on the sand. He finally reached the seaside, stepping on the damp beach and letting the seawater engulf his feet. "Let''s go swimming together?" Edgar asked. "No, I don''t want to swim now." Shu Shu rejected Edgar''s suggestion. Then he used his spiritual power to inspect the situation on the beach carefully while asking, "There are no other people here, right?" "There are only us here." Edgar said, his sight falling on the deck chair nearby. Shu Shu suddenly asked if there was anyone here; he probably wanted to . . . . Shu Shu had always been very brazen and would do whatever he thought of. Maybe he really nned to do something with him in broad daylight . . . . Edgar turned toward Shu Shu and then saw Shu Shu suddenly run to a part of the beach that had never been washed by the seawater and turn into a little hamster. The furry hamster drilled out of the scattered clothes, chose an area, and then . . ., brandishing his tiny ws, started to dig! The two brandished paws produced an afterimage, and the little hamster quickly umted a pile of sand muchrger than himself. A fist-sized hole was also dug out. Edgar: ". . ." Shu Shu was absolutely unaware of Edgar''splex mood. He was currently very happy. After seeing this beach, he felt that his hands were so itchy and especially wanted to dig and dig. He could finally satisfy his craving now! While Shu Shu and Edgar were on their honeymoon, in the capital star, Jonathan, the Duchess of Mund, made an appointment to go shopping with Empress Ian. Jonathan was the adopted son of the former empress and had once been the most striking sub-beastman in the Empire. His past glory was ten times more than Myer¡¯s current one. Of course, it was all in the past. Now he already had a partner and a son and did not even live in the capital star. However, although Jonathan did not usually live in the capital star, but he was still at the forefront of fashion, and just a casual street shot would be regarded as a ssic. Ian was born as amoner. Even if he had married into the Imperial family for 50 or 60 years and received edification for many years, but in many areas, for example, matching clothes, he still couldn¡¯tpare with Jonathan. "You can try this style." Inside Khamun Studio, Jonathan rmended a new style of clothing to Ian. "Is this style suitable for me to wear?" Looking at the set of clothes, Ian was somewhat hesitant. "You can build a model and use the virtual image to view it." Jonathan said with a smile. Ian took Jonathan''s suggestion to build a model of himself and changed his clothes to said style . . . . After seeing the small figurine, that was exactly the same as himself and also acted the same as himself, wore that style of clothes and looked particrly good, Ian¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°As expected, your rmendation won¡¯t be wrong, Jonathan.¡± Ian custom-ordered some clothes that waspletely different from his previous style from Khamun Studio and then brought Jonathan to eat on the top floor of the Imperial za. From the top floor of the Imperial za, you could overlook the entire business district, and you could also look quite far. Sitting in such a ce to eat, anyone¡¯s mood would be very good, but Jonathan stared outside for a while and frowned. "Jonathan, are you in a bad mood?" Ian asked worriedly. "It¡¯s that stinky boy in my family. He¡¯s been reluctant to get married." Jonathan replied, smiling. "He¡¯ll be eager to get married if he gets someone he likes." Ian said. "I was also worried that Edgar would spend his old age lonely. And the result? Someone¡¯s child is still young, and he hurriedly got married." "It¡¯s good to get married early, so they can have children early . . . . The young people are strong and vigorous; maybe they¡¯ll be able to conceive once they return from their honeymoon." Jonathan looked at Ian enviously. "I don''t hope for a child . . ." Ian sighed. "What''s going on?" Jonathan looked perplexed. "Edgar''s beast bead is gone, so there will be no children in this lifetime." Ian stated. The mood suddenly became a bit heavy. "What?" Jonathan was shocked. "What the hell is going on?" Edgar''s affair would be known by people sooner orter. Moreover, Jonathan was their close rtive, no need to cover up the truth from him, so Ian quickly told the ins and outs of it. "That guy actually lost his beast bead. Recently, I can¡¯t help but keep wanting to give him a beating." Ian gnashed his teeth as he mentioned his son. Jonathan was stunned. "Edgar will have no children? What¡¯s to be done then?!" "So far, there¡¯s nothing to be done about this matter . . . . Also, Chris and I are already very happy than he can survive.¡± Ian smiled. "Edgar has no beast bead, so how could he still marry Shu Shu?" Jonathan frowned slightly. "Shu Shu also knows, and he doesn''t mind . . . . He¡¯s a good boy." Ian said, full of remorse toward Shu Shu. A good boy? Jonathan declined toment. That Shu Shu was probably only willing to get married for the wealth and status of the Imperial family, right? And Edgar . . . . Could it be that he only chose Shu Shu because he didn¡¯t have the beast bead? Chapter 59 Unedited chapter 59. The Tumor Grows Bigger Shu Shu spiritedly dug some holes for a long time and also dug up some pretty yet only fingernail-sized shells, and then he was dug up from inside the hole by Edgar. Edgar even stuffed him into his own clothes in spite of his struggles. Shu Shu was a little unhappy at first, but Edgar¡¯s body wasfortably warm. He scratched Edgar with his ws a few times and was not angry anymore. Finally, panting, he crawled out of Edgar¡¯s cor and turned into a man in Edgar¡¯s embrace. "Edgar, let''s go catch some fishes and eat seafood?" "Okay." Edgar nodded and had someone find a boat. The sun had begun to set, and when it reached the sea level, it practically cast a golden glow over the ocean. Shu Shu and Edgar took a small boat and brought a full set of sea fishing tools to fish. Unfortunately, they did not caught anything from the start . . . . "You must curb your imposing manner!" After turning the problem over in his mind and noting out with any idea, Shu Shu probed the situation under their boat with spiritual power and finally understood the reason. There was actually no fish at all underneath their boat, which was definitely because they were scared away by Edgar! Shu Shu looked at Edgar with a depressed face. Edgar, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s depressed look, pulled the man into his arms . . . . "Beast!" Shu Shu red at Edgar. When he saw this man¡¯s cold and indifferent manner, Shu Shu thought about whether this cold-hearted man would be interested in many things or not. As a result . . . ording to the man¡¯s performance these past few days, he was simply a beast, ah! "I¡¯m indeed a beast. What¡¯s the matter?" Edgar looked at Shu Shu in confusion. The meaning of beast referred to animal. After they beastmen transformed, they were all beasts, right? "Rogue!" Shu Shu bit Edgar''s arm. He did not know why, but he especially liked to gnaw on Edgar now, and he also liked to be close to Edgar. Edgar¡¯s body that was gnawed by Shu Shu tickled. When he pulled Shu Shu close before, he actually just wanted to kiss him, that¡¯s all. But then he was bitten by Shu Shu . . . so he really acted like a rogue and carried Shu Shu back into the cabin. The boat they were riding swayed along with the sea, and the two of them also swayed along with the sea. When it was over, Edgar¡¯s body was already covered with Shu Shu¡¯s ¡°scent¡±. On the wedding night, Edgar was still a little unskilled and finished very fast during his first time with Shu Shu, but now hested longer and longer. Unfortunately, Shu Shu had never been able to endure for too long. Therefore, even though Edgar had been injecting him with a steady flow of spiritual power, but he still felt a little weak after he finished and couldn¡¯t help but cry out, "It¡¯s so unfair! How could youst so long?" Edgar held Shu Shu in his arms and kept kissing him while feeling a little worried¡ªShu Shu . . . appeared to suffer from premature ejaction? But sub-beastmen seemed to be this way, very sensitive. Shu Shu was somewhat unhappy, but after being kissed by Edgar for a while, he thought of something and looked very smug. "Anyway, me being like this is already considered as good. Usually, my own kind is all quick draw!" They hamster when copting were not like humans, who took their time making love, and often shot in seconds. With how long hested now, among hamsters, he absolutely could¡¯ve turned up his nose at the mouse crowd! ". . ." Edgar previously didn''t say anything about it in order not to strike a blow to Shu Shu''s self-respect, but he didn''t expect that Shu Shu would actually regard it as glory . . . . After Shu Shu finished, he didn''t want to move and once again took out something to eat from his food pouches. Upon seeing this, Edgar asked, "Do you want to eat seafood?" He could not keep letting his partner rely on snacks to eat his fill . . . . "I want!" Shu Shu nodded without the slightest hesitation. "I¡¯m going to help you catch it." Edgar took off his clothes and jumped into the sea. "Hey!" Shu Shu was startled. He ran to the edge of the boat and looked down into the water, but he could no longer spot Edgar. "Edgar!" Shu Shu called a few times, but there was no response at all. Right as he became more and more anxious, a man surfaced from the sea. It was surely Edgar, right? Shu Shu instantly breathed a sigh of relief. "Did you catch a fish?" "I did." Edgar pulled thedder on the edge of the boat down and climbed aboard. At the same time, the thing held in his hand was slowly dragged out of the water, which turned out to be a fish as big as a man! Staring at the fish, Shu Shu could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva¡ªsuch a big fish was undoubtedly very tasty! The fish was indeed very tasty and smelled extremely good. They just used the machine to cook it simply, and it was already so delicious it blew the taste buds out of their mouths. After eating the fish under the night sky, Edgar once again ate Shu Shu thoroughly. In the vicinity of the Imperial family''s private beach, there was a beautiful vi for the vacationing Imperial family members to live in. Edgar and Shu Shu spent most of their time in the bed of this house during the next seven or eight days. After eight days passed, Shu Shu finally felt that he was at the end of his patience. "I don''t want to stay here anymore! I want to go outside to y!" Even if going on a honeymoon was mainly to get close to each other, but this way of getting close was also uneptable . . . . Shu Shu felt that if he went on like this, he probably would die from excessive ejaction. He had already killed countless future generations of his. He certainly shouldn''t do anything like this again! The next day, early in morning, Shu Shu put on clothes and pulled Edgar out of the bed. He nned to go to the other side of the ind that was open to all tourists. Nowadays, whether it was Edgar or Shu Shu, they were already well-known figures, and their fame level absolutely didn¡¯t lose to those celebrities¡¯. Consequently, the two men had to make some modifications when they went to the other side of the ind. Shu Shu wore a pair of fake beast ears outside of his exposed beast ears and also changed his skin color with a spray. Other people would not recognize him easily. After all, he only appeared in the live broadcast of the wedding, and he was also dressed in splendid clothes then, which was quite different than his usual self. It was a little more troublesome for Edgar, but today''s various dressing up tools were indeed very handy, so it didn''t take too much effort in the end. Many tourists were unable to produce life products on their own and even had to import food. As a result, themodity prices were rtively high. However, even if other things were quite expensive, seafood was definitely cheap on Blue Mercury. Every ind on Blue Mercury basically had special seafood markets, and this ind naturally had some too. Lobster steamed in broth, stir-fried shellfish, fish in soy sauce . . . . Shu Shu totally wished he could have another mouth to eat. The Beastman Empire was very huge, and the edible substances that had been researched were especially numerous. Each also had its own characteristics. For example, the various foods of the Blue Mercury werepletely different from the food of the capital star. Shu Shu was perfectly satisfied with the food and ultimately bought a fewrge packs of dried fish and dried shrimps. He intended to bring them back home, store them in his food pouches, andter eat them as snacks. When he did this, the stares from people around him were clearly like looking at an idiot. This private ind that belonged to the Imperial family had a wonderful scenery, and the sea was very clean, but things here were especially expensive. Buying so many snacks that were avable on direct online shopping on the ind was simply crazy. Under those stares, Shu Shu stuck his chest out proudly. He was rich now; it didn¡¯t matter even if he ate a pack or threw away a pack! Moreover, this was his family¡¯s ind, ah. The money he spent would eventually return to his hand! After eating every kind of culinary delicacy, Shu Shu also tried out all the entertainment facilities on the ind. Spirit weary and strength exhausted, he finally returned to his ce of residence after ying crazy for the whole day. At the same time, he also refused Edgar''s request for intimacy. During the next few days, he, in high spirits, started to visit other inds and took a submarine to see the world at the bottom of the ocean, determined to gain more knowledge and experience. They yed for a good several days. Furthermore, no one recognized them, and they also didn¡¯t meet any ident. At this time, their honeymoon trip was over, and Edgar had to go back to work as well. The day before they left, Shu Shu went to the beach again, digging . . . . The crown prince who stayed home alone started to ponder about looking for a beach in the capital star so his partner could y to his heart¡¯s content. But afterwards, he felt that he simply couldn¡¯t let his partner touch the sand again. On the way back, Edgar did not reduce the speed of the spaceship again, so it took only one day for Shu Shu and Edgar to return to the capital star. Shu Shu was very happy to y outside, but when he saw the Imperial pce, he was equally happy and felt like he finally came home. It¡¯s great that he had a home. Ian called them to his residence and invited them to have a meal. He also asked about Shu Shu''s future ns. Shu Shu¡¯s current identity was different from before. Not only was itpletely unnecessary for him to study in the skill ss again, but it might also attract onlookers. However, to do something else . . . . ¡°I want to study something.¡± Shu Shu said. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any idea what I want to study." He intended to learn some skills, but he was just a little hamster before and therefore had never really nned his future. "Do you want to study medicine?" Ian asked. "Study medicine?" Shu Shu was a bit curious. "I used to be a military doctor, and now I¡¯m in charge of the hospital. I can make things easier if you want to study medicine, and Jones can also teach you." Ian said. "I¡¯m going to study medicine then!" Shu Shu immediately said. Studying medicine was also great, ah! He was very interested in the art of healing, and the spiritual power could also be used as an examination instrument . . . . The more Shu Shu thought about it, the more he felt that studying medicine was very correct. Edgar, however, had a frown on his face. After returning to their residence, Edgar suddenly said to Shu Shu, "There¡¯s a reason why Jones has been following you from Gass and then joined the skill ss to teach you." "What¡¯s the reason?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar curiously and then knitted his brows, somewhat nervous. Jones shouldn¡¯t have found him different from the sub-beastmen of the Beastman Empire, right? If so, did he want to catch him and start experimenting on him? Different kind would always be rejected, not allowed to exist . . . . Shu Shu grabbed Edgar''s hand, somewhat afraid. "Because you cured me." Edgar gripped Shu Shu''s hand. "Shu Shu, the cultivation method you gave me is very magical. It can even turn a fallen beast into a human again. How can such a thing be unobtrusive?" Just because of this? Shu Shu looked at Edgar in confusion. "Shu Shu, this cultivation method is very handy as well as very useful. After you get it, you can greatly improve your strength. This will make people covet it." Edgar said again and then stroked Shu Shu¡¯s hair. "I wanted to ask you before. Can you teach it to others?" After saying that, Edgar watched Shu Shu with some anxiety. This cultivation method was Shu Shu''s property and definitely one kind of treasure. It was already very good that Shu Shu was willing to teach him and let him cultivate, but now he actually wanted to teach others . . . . Would Shu Shu be unhappy? "Of course I can, ah!" Shu Shu was not displeased a bit and immediately replied. If it were not for the animals on the earth being unable to open their spiritual wisdom, he would have already taught them the cultivation method so that there were more animals like him. Moreover, he already taught Edgar, so Edgar could totally go and teach others himself. It was simply unnecessary to ask him. "Shu Shu, you . . ." Looking at Shu Shu, Edgar didn''t know what to say and finally chuckled, holding Shu Shu and kissing Shu Shu''s lips. Why did you start groping me again? Shu Shu looked at Edgar in puzzlement. "You still haven''t told me why Mr. Jones followed me!" Edgar returned to himself and, after muttering to himself irresolutely, start talking, "Uncle Jones had a beastman lover. The beastman was wounded on the battlefield and became a fallen beast." His mother, Ian, and Jones were both very remarkable military doctors then. There were many beastmen in the army, but there were very few sub-beastmen. As a result, they still got scores of very outstanding pursuers even if they were not high-born. After his mother had helped treating his father, his father began to pester the beauty and eventually seeded in marrying him. At that time, Jones also met a beastman and fell in love with said man. That beastman was called Reynolds. He was not noble-born, but he was not the least inferior to those who had noble bloodline. He had a strong fighting power as well as excellentmanding ability. He even became a major general of the First Corps by relying on his own capability. He was still young when he became a major general. If he was given enough time, he probably would be a lieutenant general and then a general. He might eventually be a marshal and take over the First Corps. In the end, such an outstanding beastman unexpectedly had something bad happened to him in a military campaign. Without the beast core, he became a fallen beast. After bing a fallen beast, he was sent to Fallen Beast. Many people forgot him, but Jones had been thinking all means to save him for years. "That man has be a fallen beast for thirty years. After a beastman bes a beast, his brain will gradually degenerate. So many years have passed, and I¡¯m afraid that he has already be an out-and-out beast. The Fallen Beast is also in a severe crisis . . . ." Edgar didn''t think that Jones'' other half was still alive, but Jones obviously had never gave up. He did not force Edgar to tell him the way to be a human, and he also did not ckmail Edgar. Instead, he came to the capital star and took the initiative to be Shu Shu¡¯s teacher. "They¡¯re so pitiful." Shu Shu''s eyes were a bit red. "Don''t feel sad." Edgar hugged Shu Shu. "Your willingness to share the cultivation method can already prevent many simr tragedies." Hearing this, Shu Shu happily nodded. "Anyway, how to do it concretely, we still have to experiment first." Edgar kissed Shu Shu¡¯s forehead. Not only they had to experiment first, before the result came out, this matter also couldn¡¯t be known to anyone other than the three of them. The next day, Shu Shu met with Jones. Jones had always been very calm, but after seeing Shu Shu today, his face showed an uncontroble excitement. "Edgar said that you have a way to make a fallen beast be a beastman again? And that you also wish to research it with me?" Jones'' lips trembled faintly. After seeing Edgar recover, he wondered if Shu Shu had a way that could make a fallen beast recover. It was certainly not an easy task to think of a way to make a fallen beast be a beastman again. Maybe Shu Shu still had to bear some costs, for example, being struck by lightning . . . . Therefore, although Jones very much wanted to know, he had never rashly asked. Of course, it also had something to do with Edgar that he could be like this. He had never asked Shu Shu, but he had asked Edgar, and Edgar eventually blocked him. "Yeah." Shu Shu nodded. Looking at Shu Shu, Jones suddenly smiled as tears fell down his face silently. "Teacher Jones?" Shu Shu anxiously watched the other party. "I''m fine." Jones said, wiping off the tears on his face. "Shu Shu, no matter if you seed or not, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with your research. If you want to learn something, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. As long as I know it, I¡¯ll certainly teach you wholeheartedly." He actually no longer had too much hope of saving Reynolds. In the past thirty years, if wolf-Reynolds couldn¡¯t resist estrus, maybe it had already had a bunch of little wolves with some female ordinary wolves on Fallen Beast . . . . But even then, he still wanted to try. For so many years, he had never forgotten that person. In that case, he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow himself to have any regrets. "I¡¯ll definitely study well." Having heard what was said, Shu Shu immediately nodded. Jones came in order to find a way that could make a fallen beast be a beastman again, but he did not directly ask Shu Shu about this point. On the contrary, he provided some materials and talked with Shu Shu about the origin of beastmen, their development, and what exactly was the matter with the fallen beasts. He had taught Shu Shu for a period of time, and he was already aware that Shu Shu knew nothing at all about many general knowledge and basic things. The top priority task was naturally to let Shu Shu understand more about this world. Jones was not a nobleman and was only famous in regard to treating beastmen in their beast forms, but he had read a lot of books in order to find a way to rescue and give medical treatment to fallen beasts. If we talked about having profound knowledge, there might not be many people who were better than him in the Beastman Empire. Jones was also very attentive when he taught Shu Shu. Just after one day of effort, Shu Shu already had a detailed understanding about beastmen and also got a strange feeling at the same time. The beastmen of the Beastman Empire seemed to have something inmon with daemons? Daemons would only be able to change into human forms after they had cultivated a daemon core, but beastmen had a beast core in their bodies from childhood. The beast core was their source of power and allowed them to change between the human form and the beast form. However, once a beastman lost his beast core, he could not be a human again. "From ancient times until now, fallen beasts have always existed, and the number has never been less. In history, there have been several insurrections and massacres led by the fallen beasts. It¡¯s also because of this that everyone now is very rejective toward the fallen beasts." Jones exined and then looked at Shu Shu. "Fortunately, you make Edgar recover, or else, Edgar in the future . . ." Hearing Jones¡¯ words, Shu Shu rejoiced and was d that he came to this ce . . . . If he did note here, would Edgar have no other choice but continue being a snake? Thinking of this, in case of Jones not feeling anxious, Shu Shu was actually anxious. "Teacher Jones, I can make Edgar turn into a human solely because of a cultivation method. How about you try to practice it too? " Although Jones knew that there was something on Shu Shu¡¯s hand that could make a fallen beast be a human, but he thought it would be some kind of medicaments and thus had already been well-prepared for a long period of research. As it turned out . . . it was just one kind of cultivation method? "I¡¯ll teach you right away." Shu Shu said while cing his palms on Jones¡¯ back. After Shu Shu¡¯s spiritual power entered Jones¡¯s body, he remembered that Jones was clearly not some daemon beast. In this case, was the cultivation method of daemon beast suitable for him? Shu Shu was somewhat at a loss, but then he recalled that Jones¡¯ current appearance was very simr to his appearance after passing through the tribtion and decided that Jones should be able to cultivate. He immediately taught Jones the cultivation method that could make a daemon change into a human form. While he was exining, he also guided the spiritual power in Jones'' body to circte. Jones directly started to circte the spiritual power that Shu Shu left in his body ording to Shu Shu¡¯s teaching. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu sat beside Jones and started to cultivate as well. When cultivating, you definitely had to look internally, and with looking internally like this, Shu Shu discovered a problem¡ªEdgar¡¯s beast bead in his body, which now looked like a tumor, had actually be a bit bigger. Only absorbing a little spiritual power, and it was still getting bigger . . . . What the heck was going on with this tumor? Shu Shu felt extremely mixed-up, and it was right at this time that he took note of Jones who was sitting beside him. He felt embarrassed to tell Edgar about this matter, but he could have Jones help him check it, ah! Thinking so, Shu Shu lost the mood to cultivate. Instead, he kept staring at Jones, waiting for Jones to conclude his cultivation. In passing, when Jones had a problem with his cultivation, he helped Jones correct it and also gave Jones some spiritual power again. Jones cultivated very slowly. Even though Shu Shu had sent arge amount of spiritual power into his body, but he still spent a lot of effort to run a single heavenly cirction. After he was done, the spiritual power that Shu Shu left in his body all dispersed, and nothing remained in the end. At first, Shu Shu still believed that Jones¡¯ performance would be as remarkable as Edgar¡¯s. He didn¡¯t expect that Jones would be like this in the end, and he was inevitably disappointed. "Your cultivation method is very magical, but maybe it¡¯s not applicable." Jones suddenly said. "Why?" Shu Shu somewhat didn¡¯t understand. "I¡¯ve inspected Edgar''s beast type a long time ago. The Imperial family''s bloodline is umon, and Edgar''s physical condition is also different from that of the average snake beastman. He can cultivate, but others may not be able to cultivate. It¡¯s much the same as you who can cultivate well, while I myself am not as capable as I¡¯d wish. Of course, this must be tested to be sure." Jones said, and then his expression abruptly became a little dignified. "After a while, I¡¯m going to go to Fallen Beast." Shu Shu had already guessed this and nodded. "Yes, we must test it to know." "No matter what will happen, I must thank you. After that power stayed in my body for a while, I feel that my vigor¡¯s thoroughly restored now." "Then, you help me check what exactly is going on with my body, Teacher Jones!" Shu Shu said. "What¡¯s going on with your body?" Jones asked, puzzled. "I seem to have a tumor in my stomach." Shu Shu answered. "A tumor?" Hearing Shu Shu say this, Jones was a little worried. "I¡¯ll do a examination for you right away." Jones took the examination device and ced it on the part pointed by Shu Shu, and then he began to inspect it carefully. After inspecting it back and forth for a long time, he finally put the examination device down and said to Shu Shu, "There¡¯s no said tumor in your body." TL''s note: My inte has been having problems since a few days ago, so I''m not sure if I can post an update next Wednesday or not. If there''s no update next Wednesday, it means that the update will be pushed back to the next Wednesday (April 3rd). Chapter 60 Unedited chapter 60. The Crown Princess is Coming Hearing Jones¡¯ words, Shu Shu promptly moved closer to look at the device. The device showed the situation inside his body clearly, and there was simply no trace of said tumor. Shu Shu suddenly remembered that when he used the medical treatment device to examine himself before, he seemed to note up with anything as well . . . . What exactly was going on? Why the heck couldn''t the device see the tumor? It was obviously there . . . . "What is this tumor you spoke of?" Jones asked. Shu Shu immediately exined the circumstances of this tumor, putting emphasis to mention the fact that this tumor had grown bigger after absorbing his spiritual power. ¡°Could this have something to do with your cultivation method?¡± Jones asked. "I also don''t know." Shu Shu was a little depressed. He opened his mouth to say that this was something that happened after he ate Edgar''s beast bead, but now he was actually not sure whether this thing was really rted to the beast bead or not. After the beast bead in his mouth disappeared, it took a while for this thing to appear . . . . The red bead in his body, which would help him cultivate, had no reaction at all to this tumor. Furthermore, this thing could absorb spiritual power . . . . Maybe this tumor really had nothing to do with the beast bead, and it was purely him having a problem with his cultivation? The beast bead was red, but this tumor was gray-colored from the start and really didn¡¯t resemble Edgar¡¯s beast bead one bit. Maybe it was what he had originally thought of; he just added one more d¨¡nti¨¢n, that¡¯s all. But if it was a second d¨¡nti¨¢n, it didn¡¯t make sense that this thing could only absorb spiritual power and could not release spiritual power, right? "Since you can feel it with the spiritual power, then you continue to observe its condition, and I¡¯ll also pay attention to your physical condition." Jones finally said. Shu Shu nodded. With how the matter was so far, they could only do this much. After Edgar returned in the evening, he asked about what Shu Shu and Jones had learned. Shu Shu did not hide anything at all about this matter, and he also talked about the tumor since he now firmly believed that the tumor had nothing to do with Edgar''s beast bead. "Not long after I cultivated into a human, a tumor appeared inside my body. This tumor will absorb my spiritual power and has grown bigger in the past few days. I don''t know what the heck is going on." Shu Shu looked at Edgar with a gloomy face. "Have you checked it? Do you know what exactly it is?" Edgar anxiously asked. "It didn¡¯t appear on the examination." Shu Shu said. "I checked with the examination device, but I simply couldn''t find the tumor in my body." Frowning, Edgar suddenly thought of one thing. "Shu Shu, do you still remember the situation when I captured those pirates? At that time, my body was covered with the spiritual power, and the various detectors on the pirate ship were unable to find my existence. It should be the same case with this tumor." After Edgar said so, Shu Shu also remembered this matter and nodded right away. "There¡¯s indeed such a thing . . . . Then this tumor didn¡¯t appear on the examination because it¡¯s protected by the spiritual power?" "That¡¯s right. It should be like this. Also, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a tumor. Maybe it¡¯s an energy crystal the same as the beast core." Edgar said. It did not hurt at all when the tumor grew inside his body, so Shu Shu was able topletely forget its existence. But now that it had be bigger . . . Shu Shu was somewhat worried. Hearing Edgar¡¯s words, he immediately said, "You help me check it then?" Edgar was a mythical animal and had more spiritual power than him, so he should be able to find out what exactly was going on, right? Shu Shu thought of this and began to teach Edgar at once, letting Edgar use the spiritual power to check the situation inside his body. Edgar used his spiritual power to look into Shu Shu¡¯s body ording to Shu Shu¡¯s instruction and really found a tumor in Shu Shu¡¯s abdomen. The tumor had the size of an egg, and when his spiritual power came across it, some of the power was absorbed by it straightway. How could such a thing grow inside Shu Shu¡¯s body? Was there a problem with Shu Shu? Edgar was quite worried, but strangely, although it was a tumor, he actually felt that the tumor was very warm and friendly. "Would you like to have an operation to take it out?" Edgar asked after he was done checking. So far, this tumor had not harmed Shu Shu, but in any case, it could not be allowed to keep growing inside Shu Shu. "No need!" Hearing a suggestion of having an operation, Shu Shu immediately refused. "Let¡¯s put off this discussion untilter. I¡¯ll observe the tumor first. I totally haven¡¯t had any different feelings since it grew. It shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing." He didn''t want to be disemboweled, so he had better keep the tumor first . . . . Shu Shu''s body was different from the average beastman and sub-beastman. Edgar did not even dare to let Jones know about this. Naturally, he also didn¡¯t wish for Shu Shu to have an operation, so he immediately agreed with Shu Shu''s decision. However, after several days of their nned observation, the tumor was unexpectedly getting bigger every day, and it grew very fast. When Shu Shu had Edgar help him with the examination, it was only the size of an egg. After a week, it was actually the size of a fist! As big as Edgar¡¯s fist to be exact, so Shu Shu¡¯s belly bulged a little. Shu Shu was able to run and jump and eat and drink. His physical condition was no different from before. It could be said that this tumor did not affected his normal life at all, but . . . . A fist-sized tumor was growing inside his body. Even if Shu Shu had always been carefree, but he still felt very uneasy. Unfortunately, no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly the tumor was all about. Constantly thinking about this matter, Shu Shu was not in the mood to get intimate with Edgar. Edgar was also the same; he had no mood to get intimate. Shu Shu had been reading medical books these days, and he followed Shu Shu to read them as well. However, although they had read many books, they still couldn¡¯t find any simr case. Jones had been trying to cultivate this past week, but unfortunately, he had not been sessful. And he also couldn¡¯t find the cause of Shu Shu growing a tumor¡ªa malignant tumor did not grow this fast and was certainly not benign either! "Speaking of Shu Shu¡¯s condition, he should not be pregnant, should he?" Jones, staring at Shu Shu''s slightly convex belly, could not help but say. "If he¡¯s pregnant, we can hear the fetal heartbeat. Also, it won''t grow so fast." Edgar''s brows wrinkled tightly. Different races of sub-beastmen had different pregnancy period, but it was at least six months. How was it possible for a fetus to grow up so much in just a week? He and Shu Shu had been married for less than a month. Even if Shu Shu could truly get pregnant, the fetus should only be as big as a fingernail now. But this one was as big as a fist . . . . You had to know that all beastmen were born from eggs, and theid eggs were usually only as big as his two fists. Jones also thought that it was impossible. Although he mainly treated ill beastmen and had never paid attention to sub-beastmen nor experienced giving birth himself, but he still knew the symptoms of a pregnant sub-beastman. If a sub-beastman was pregnant, it was impossible for the examination device to note up with anything. This thing grew so fast, yet there was no fetal heartbeat. "If this tumor continues to grow, we¡¯ll have surgery right away." Jones said. Edgar often checked the tumor inside Shu Shu¡¯s body with his spiritual power these days, and every time he carried out the examination, he would feel that the tumor was very warm and friendly. For some inexplicable reason, he also felt reluctant to part with this tumor. However, it was precisely because of this that he was all the more afraid of the consequences of this tumor. Shu Shu was about the same as Edgar. He didn''t know why he was very fond of the tumor in his belly, and he started to worry after realizing this point. It should be unlikely that this tumor was actually a demon that could confuse people, right? Now, hearing Jones'' suggestion, Shu Shu and Edgar looked at each other quickly and then, clenching their teeth, nodded. Afterwards, they felt an indescribable sense of loss. In the evening, Shu Shu looked internally as usual and then found that quite a lot of his spiritual power was once again absorbed by the tumor. "Edgar, it seems to be a little bigger." Shu Shu looked at Edgar, deeply worried and sick at heart. What the heck was this tumor? A monster would not appear from the inside of it, right? He guessed it should be improbable for him to be parasitized by something like in those horror movies. "There¡¯ll be no problem." Edgar held Shu Shu in his arms and kissed him. "There¡¯ll definitely be no problem." Having been upied by this matter over these past few days, Shu Shu had not been in the mood to do anything with Edgar and so had held back for a good several days. Now that he was being kissed like this by Edgar, he immediately had a reaction. In any case, the tumor was already like this. It¡¯s useless to keep thinking about it. He was better off ignoring it from the first! Shu Shu pulled Edgar close and stood on tiptoe to kiss Edgar''s face. Edgar fervently responded, and the two men quickly rolled onto the bed . . . . The consequence of holding back for several days was being somewhat too intense this night, which made Shu Shu dead tired and no longer had time to think about the tumor. The next day, Shu Shu naturally overslept and was finally awakened by the noise from hismunication device. Edgar was no longer there and should have gone to work. The one who would contact him in this world . . . . Shu Shu grabbed themunication device with his eyes closed, not willing to open his eyes. "Teacher Jones, I¡¯lleter . . ." "Shu Shu . . ." A tiny voice choked with sobs came through themunication device, and that voice did not belong to Jones. "Synthia?" Shu Shu called. This voice should be Synthia¡¯s. "Shu Shu . . ." Synthia at once started to cry this time. "What happened to you?" Hearing Synthia cry, Shu Shu promptly asked. He did not know many people after he came to the capital star and already considered Synthia as his only friend. "Shu Shu, my father wants me to get married, and the beastman . . ." Synthia cried, practically lost for words. "What the heck is going on? You tell me clearly." Shu Shu immediately said. Hearing Shu Shu say so, Synthia finally calmed down a bit. Intermittently but also rapidly, he exined the ins and outs of the matter clearly. It turned out that Synthia''s father wanted to marry him off to a beastman from a remote. Although the beastman came from a remote, but the had one kind of scarce minerals, and the control of those minerals was in that man¡¯s hands. Therefore, that man was very, very rich. Seeing that he was so rich, Synthia¡¯s stepfather at once nned to marry Synthia off to him. However, Synthia was not willing because that man¡¯s age was already quite old. "You wait there. I¡¯m going to find you." Shu Shu said. "Shu Shu, wait, you don''t need toe over personally. Just help me find awyer. I . . ." Sobbing, Synthia spoke very carefully for fear that he would trouble Shu Shu and finally said, "Shu Shu, thank you." Themunication device was hung up. Staring at themunication device, Shu Shu thought for a moment. In the end, he got onto the aircraft and went to find Ian. He had always been timid, and he also didn''t understand many things. He didn''t know what to do if he directly went to find Synthia, so he had better go ask Ian first. When Shu Shu arrived at Ian¡¯s ce, Ian was talking to Jonathan. Jonathan grew up in the Imperial pce. This time, after he came to the capital star, he simply went to live in the Imperial pce. Instead of attending a banquet every day, he and Ian as well as other friends just had some small gatherings. His days were very leisurely. Seeing Shu Shuing, he immediately smiled and said, "Shu Shu, long time no see." "Long time no see." Shu Shu greeted him back and then turned toward Ian anxiously, "Mother, I have something that needs your help!" "What?" Ian asked. Shu Shu quickly told Synthia''s story and then looked at Ian impatiently. "Mother, can you help him?" "Of course I can." Ian agreed at once. He always felt very guilty towards Shu Shu because Edgar did not have the beast bead, so he would definitely agree to such a small request from Shu Shu. "Synthia? Of Viscount Morton¡¯s family?" Jonathan suddenly said. "Yeah!" Shu Shu nodded. Synthia''s stepfather was surnamed Morton. "I know a little about his family situation. Viscount Morton had originally been heavily in debt. After marrying a sub-beastman with a child, he¡¯s suddenly rich. This person isn¡¯t honest." When Jonathan mentioned Morton, his face was rather unsightly. Ian was also shocked. "There¡¯s also this matter?" He always thought that Morton would marry Synthia''s mother because he liked Synthia''s mother. Who knew that it also involved property? "It was exactly like this." Jonathan said. "This Morton isn¡¯t a good person. You should give him a little lesson! Shu Shu, you bring a group of guards to go with you. When I came to the capital star, I also brought awyer who works exclusively for the duchy. I¡¯ll give him the information, and he¡¯ll also go with you." "All right." Having heard what was said, Shu Shu immediately nodded. On the other side, after Synthia hung up themunication device, he turned off the outmodedmunication device on his hand and stuffed it into a small crack on the wall. He had just finished doing all these things when he heard some jumbled voices from the outside. "Where is he? How could he disappear?" "He¡¯s here." "He¡¯s hiding in the storage room!" "Guard the window, and don¡¯t let him run out!" The voice just fell, and the door of the storage room was pushed open. Synthia''s stepfather and his wife as well as their two beastman sons entered the room, and two robots followed after them. "Synthia, what¡¯re you doing running to the storage room?" Looking at Synthia who was shrinking in the corner, Synthia''s stepfather asked with a good-natured expression. "I . . ." Synthia wanted to say something, but fear made him not know what to say. "You¡¯re going to get married soon, so stay put in your own room until you marry. Don''t worry about other things." Viscount Morton said. "I don''t want to." Seeing Viscount Morton¡¯s pretense, Synthia involuntarily shook. "The marriage has already been decided. You must marry him." Viscount Morton frowned at Synthia and then ordered the robots behind him, "Bring him back to his room!" The two robots quickly grabbed Synthia. He wanted to struggle, but how could a sub-beastman struggle past two robots? He practically had no strength to resist and was taken back to his room. Synthia''s room was quite big, and there were also many things inside. However, the room now did not have a single high-tech product and was even installed with awork blocking device. As long as he stayed in this room, hepletely had no way to contact the outside. He was lucky before. He was able to deceive the robot and made it leave. Then he ran to the storage room to find histe mother¡¯smunication device, that he had hidden away previously, to contact Shu Shu. But now, wanting to get another opportunity like this might no longer possible. Shu Shu woulde to save him, right? He could only count on Shu Shu now . . . . Hugging his knees, Synthia started to cry. In fact, he was always eager to get married. After all, as long as he married someone, he would be able to leave this house . . . . But this time, he really couldn''t stand the man he was going to be married off to. That local rich owner of the mineral veins who came from a remote had been married before and had children too, and he was old enough to be his father. If he married such a beastman, he would not be able to have his own children in the future! If it was before, he would perhaps ept this misfortune as decreed by fate, but when he thought of what Shu Shu had said, that he had to rely on himself, he truly didn¡¯t want to be resigned to his fate. He didn''t want to marry that man. He wanted a beastman who loved him and a few children whom he gave birth himself . . . . Wiping the tears on his face, Synthia huddled up and began to wait. Meanwhile, Viscount Morton was shaking the robot that had actually been deceived by Synthia. This beastman who was already quite old ruthlessly kicked the body of the robot several times, his face very ugly. "What the hell is going on with this robot? Couldn¡¯t even watch a sub-beastman!" "There should¡¯ve been a problem with its program." Viscount Morton¡¯s beastman son said. "When that guy Synthia ran out of the room just now, he didn''t contact anyone outside, right? This is a hell of a problem. Not to mention that the robot left, why did the rm system have a problem too?" It was reasonable to say that if Synthia escaped, they should be able to find out about it immediately. As a result, they were not even aware when things went wrong, and it actually took quite a while for them to find out that Synthia had escaped. Fortunately, they had set many restrictions. In addition to not being able to go out, Synthia also couldn¡¯t use the various electrical appliances in the house, so he could only run into the storage room in the end. "Father, I¡¯ve checked the smart system, and there has been no outbound signalunched." The young beastman said again. Viscount Morton breathed a sigh of relief. "This is good. Find a few more robots to watch him closely. By all means, don''t let him have a chance to run away." "Father, is this really okay? If it was known by the crown princess . . ." The young beastman suddenly asked, somewhat worried. That guy Synthia was familiar with the crown princess; if the things they did were known by the crown princess . . . . ¡°The crown princess won¡¯t know. After he married the crown prince, he hasn¡¯t contacted Synthia again. He¡¯ll never know about Synthia¡¯s situation. Once Synthia gets married on that remote, he¡¯s even less likely to contact Synthia. He¡¯ll soon forget Synthia." Viscount Morton said while scowling indignantly. "This crown princess, he¡¯s indeed troublesome!" In fact, the main reason why Viscount Morton married Synthia¡¯s mother at that time was not because he liked Synthia''s mother¡¯s good looks, but because he knew that Synthia''s mother possessed arge sum of money. Although Synthia¡¯s father was not a nobleman, but he was very rich. After his sudden death, the money all went to Synthia¡¯s mother. At the same time, their Morton family happened to have an economic crisis. He married Synthia''s mother, and then the Morton family¡¯s economic crisis did not exist anymore. He breathed a sigh of relief and secretly had an affair as well as children with another sub-beastman. Synthia¡¯s mother was a weak and ipetent man who relied heavily on him. After Synthia¡¯s father died, he also suffered from clinical depression . . . . Just as expected, this man was desperate enough tomit suicide when he was going to divorce him. In this way, only Synthia was left. Under Synthia''s mother and his deliberate guidance, Synthia''s cowardice and timid behavior were even more monstrous, and almost no one wanted to associate with him. He unted his great fondness toward Synthia and was even willing to keep their rtionship and pay arge price to let Synthia attend the bridal ss. In this way, even if some people knew that he had taken the money left by Synthia¡¯s biological father, they also didn¡¯te to him with torches and pitchforks. Originally, he actually didn¡¯t intend to do anything to Synthia, but then Synthia got acquainted with the crown princess. If that Shu Shu always brought Synthia to attend various banquets, mightn¡¯t Synthia stop being timid and self-abasing? Mightn¡¯t he be resentful and want to retaliate against their whole family? And also want to take away the property that belonged to him? The previous Synthia did not have the ability to retaliate against them, but with the addition of the crown princess, he had a chance to retaliate against them! It was exactly because Viscount Morton was afraid of such retaliation that he would like to marry Synthia, who had no deep friendship with the crown princess, off to someone from a remote as soon as possible. Of course, that man was also willing to pay arge sum of money, which suited his n even more. However, he didn¡¯t know why the robot that guarded Synthia suddenly had a problem. It¡¯s a hell of a problem! Viscount Morton¡¯s mood was not very good, but when he thought of therge amount of money promised by the beastman who asked to marry Synthia, his mood got better. Unexpectedly, right at this moment, the sound of the rm actually rang out in Viscount Morton¡¯s mansion house. Was this someone bursting into the garden of his house? When Viscount Morton was about to let the robot go out and take a look, he suddenly heard a sharp and clear voice, "Everyone inside, listen, you¡¯re already surrounded!" He was surrounded? What the hell was this? Viscount Morton was somewhat dumbfounded and switched on the door monitor, intending to take a look at the situation outside and then call the police. The monitor showed that there were many people standing at the door of his house. After seeing the sub-beastman standing ahead of those people, Viscount Morton¡¯s legs suddenly went soft. The crown princess wasing! Chapter 61 Unedited chapter 61. Giving Him the Beast Bead to Eat Shu Shu brought arge number of people. Included among these were a group that was part of the Imperial Guards, police officers whom Ian helped him to summon, and also awyer rmended by Jonathan who was said to be very powerful. Thewyer was a beastman, but he looked cultured and refined and also wore a pair of sses. He was surprisingly very different from those beastmen in the army whom Shu Shu had seen in the past. Anyway, even if this beastman was a bit special, Shu Shu still didn¡¯t have time to interact with him. He was in a hurry to find Synthia! Shu Shu brought some police officers along, and thus, after arriving at Viscount Morton¡¯s residence, he broke the gate and entered without giving prior notice and also began to surround this viscount¡¯s mansion housepletely . . . . This scene was very interesting, and Shu Shu could not help but shout, "Everyone inside, listen, you¡¯re already surrounded!" He felt a little embarrassed after he said that, but the people around him actually didn''t care. Thatwyer called Donald even smiled at Shu Shu. Thewyer''s smile didn''t have the slightest amount of ridicule and was full of indulgence instead, to the extent that Shu Shu''s jot of embarrassment disappeared without a trace in a sh. "What¡¯re we going to do next?" Shu Shu turned toward Donald. The duchess thought highly of Donald. Shu Shu initially felt that this man was a powerful figure, and after reading Donald''s resume while on the way here, he was even more certain about this point. This Donald was a top student and had received all kinds of awards since childhood until his hands went limp with exhaustion. After he grew up, he handled countless cases as awyer. Although Shu Shu could not understand the vast majority of the legal jargon, but he could not stop himself from admiring this Donald very much. "Your Imperial Highness wants to step in personally or leave it to me?" Donald watched Shu Shu, all smiles. "You step in." Shu Shu said at once. "Rescue Synthia." He was now a sick person with a tumor growing in his stomach. This situation certainly didn¡¯t require him to step in personally! Hearing Shu Shu say this, Donald¡¯s face showed a smile. He gave Shu Shu a bow and replied with a pleasant-sounding voice, ¡°I will follow your order, Your Imperial Highness.¡± Although Shu Shu married into the Imperial family, but, essentially, he was still a little daemon who had never seen the world. He had only attended one banquet and ended up leaving in the middle of it to boot. Now, being watched attentively by Donald¡¯s concentrated gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable. Donald smiled at Shu Shu and then turned round and walked toward Viscount Morton¡¯s residence. "Viscount Morton, you are involved in imprisoning a sub-beastman, mistreating a sub-beastman, embezzling other people¡¯s property, and many other criminal charges. Open the door now, and let us enter." Donald''s voice was very gentle and soft and pleasant to hear, but it was nheless very firm. Just by listening to it, one would realize that there was no slightest possibility of apromise. Viscount Morton was shocked. "We¡¯ve been surrounded. What should we do?" Viscount Morton looked at his partner with fear. He was actually a man with little ability. If not, he would not have needed to exploit his own marriage to fish for a quick buck. "How dare they break in like this!" Viscount Morton''s partner was quite angry. "They brought the police. They should¡¯ve reported the case to the authorities." Viscount Morton said. Even if it was the crown princess, he also couldn¡¯t break into people¡¯s homes personally. But the police could. "Father, don''t panic. Let''s go and call Synthia toe out. We just arranged a marriage for him, that¡¯s all. We didn¡¯t do anything else." Viscount Morton¡¯s son finally cated his parents. Viscount Morton nodded and became much more rxed. "Come on, you quickly go and call Synthia toe down!" Manpower was very expensive nowadays, and the nobility also couldn¡¯t have many servants like in the ancient times. Viscount Morton¡¯s family always used robots to do housework, and apart from this, they only employed a beastman to help them do some misceneous things. After they locked Synthia up, they already let that beastman return home in order to avoid an information leak. Because of this, Viscount Morton''s beastman son personally went to fetch Synthia. In the meantime, the people outside who had been waiting for a while were somewhat impatient. "Viscount Morton, won''t you open the door?" Donald said again. No sound whatsoever was heard from inside the house. Donald smiled and extended a hand to take off his sses. Donald wearing sses appeared to be gentle and approachable, but Donald without sses gave people apletely different feeling. If that kind of temperament had to be described with words, it should be called . . . rough and wild? He stowed his sses inside his breast pocket and suddenly smashed his fist into the door of Viscount Morton¡¯s house. A loud "bang", and then the door¡ªwhich was made into a retro shape and looked wooden but in fact used a first-rate alloy and was also iid with surveince camera, sensor, and a lot of other paraphernalia¡ªwas smashed open just like that! The door fell to the ground, revealing the panic face of Viscount Morton who was standing at the doorway. Donald withdrew his undamaged fist and put away that wisp of evil smile that appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then he took out the sses that he carried with him and changed back into his initial appearance of an innocent and harmless man. "I¡¯m sorry for breaking your door, Viscount Morton." "So handsome, ah!" Shu Shu couldn''t help but exim. That Donald looked very handsome! *cough cough* But he was still not as handsome as Edgar, nor as powerful as Edgar. If it had been Edgar, he could have torn the house down with a sweep of his tail! Moreover, Edgar also wouldn¡¯t go back and forth taking off sses and then putting on sses like that. Anyway, even if Donald was like that, his approach was still quite fitting to Shu Shu¡¯s intention, which made him feel very fresh. Standing inside the protection circle of the guard team, Shu Shu stared at Donald excitedly. At the same time, he also heard those police officers utter tiny gasps of surprise. "That Donald is very strong. With such strength, he must be at least a seven-star fighter, right?" "Such a powerful beastman actually didn¡¯t enter the army and became awyer instead!" "Since when is awyer a seven-star fighter?" . . . . . . Seven-star, ah. Shu Shu did not expect that this youngwyer had such strength. He watched Donald without blinking, wanting to see what he was going to do next. Donald already entered the house at this time, and Viscount Morton finally managed to react. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" "I came to rescue people." Donald smiled and then looked behind Viscount Morton¡¯s body. "It¡¯s good that the man has been rescued.¡± Behind Viscount Morton, two police officers supporting a sub-beastman were walking toward the door, and that sub-beastman was exactly Synthia whom Shu Shu was looking for. "Shu Shu!" Seeing Shu Shu, Synthia''s tears kept flowing. "Synthia, are you okay?" Shu Shu asked worriedly. Synthia was fine. Although Viscount Morton was bold enough to lock Synthia up for the sake of money and to prevent getting retaliated by Synthia in the future, but he didn¡¯t really dare to hurt Synthia. Therefore, Synthia¡¯s condition was quite good. Since Synthia was fine, Shu Shu also felt relieved. As for the following matters . . . he handed over everything to Donald to deal with. He knew nothing about thews of the Beastman empire. Even if he wanted to personally handle those matters, he was powerless to do it. Donald did not fail to live up to Shu Shu¡¯s expectation. He handled these matters very beautifully. He first sent all members of the Morton¡¯s family, except Synthia, to the police station on a charge of imprisoning a sub-beastman. Then he tracked down the specific number of various assets that Synthia¡¯s mother had brought along when marrying Viscount Morton. Next, he brought people to liquidate Viscount Morton¡¯s assets, intending to take all of Viscount Morton¡¯s assets to get Synthia a pay out. This was a huge project. Shu Shu originally thought that it would take a good several days to finish. He didn''t expect that Donald woulde to find him on the next day. "Viscount Morton married Synthia''s mother. ording to thew of the Empire, he has an obligation to foster Synthia to adulthood. He actually doesn¡¯t need to bear the cost of Synthia attending the skill ss after Synthia grows to adulthood. In this case, the assets that belong to Synthia are exactly the assets that Synthia¡¯s mother brought along when marrying Viscount Morton minus the cost of attending the skill ss of the Imperial College.¡± Inside the Imperial pce, Donald reported the situation to Shu Shu and Synthia with a smile. "How much money can Synthia get?" Shu Shu asked curiously. He didn''t like that Viscount Morton from the start. After he knew that the viscount had actually married Synthia''s mother for money and had also not been good to Synthia''s mother, he was even more disgusted with him. Now he was eager for Synthia to take all the money from the Mortons. "I havepletely liquidated the assets of the Mortons. Except for the pre-marital assets owned by Viscount Morton¡¯s partner before marrying him, all the assets under their names belong to the joint assets of the Mortons. After all their cash and estates are paid to Synthia as apensation for loss, they still owe Synthia four hundred and thirty million.¡± Donald stated with a smile, the eyes behind the lens glinting. "It can also be like this?!" Shu Shu looked at Donald in surprise. Although Viscount Morton had encountered an economic crisis and owed a huge debt before marrying Synthia¡¯s mother, but he still had a lot of valuable real estate. He thought his family could still have something left and didn¡¯t expect that on top of being ruined topensate for loss, he actually still had to owe Synthia money . . . . "The Mortons have never controlled their money spending. For example, their beastman son has just bought a four-star mech a few days ago. When converting the assets, this kind of item will have a markdown. This mech is assessed at 70% of the purchase price and will depreciate a lot." Donald exined, chuckling. Not to mention that the value of the mech would depreciate only a few days after buying it, it was even valued at 70% of the purchase price when assessed. Other things should also be handled ording to this procedure, right? No wonder Viscount Morton, topensate for a loss, in the end still had to owe Synthia so much money in addition to using up his family¡¯s assets. Shu Shu, hearing Donald''s words, immediately look at Donald worshipingly¡ªhe admired this kind of man the most! "You¡¯re really amazing!" Shu Shu praised Donald. Synthia was also a little stupid. After following his mother to live in the official residence of the viscount, he always had the feeling of lodging under another person''s roof. Since his mother¡¯s death, he lived even more cautiously and quietly for fear of being driven out, so that he never knew that he actually had so much money. Synthia¡¯s eyes slowly reddened. He looked at Donald and asked with a small voice, ¡°What kind of pre-marital assets did my mother have before marrying Viscount Morton?¡± ¡°Here is the specific list of items.¡± Donald passed a document to Synthia. Synthia opened the document and after reading it, tears gushed out of his eyes. His mother had more than a hundred million cash in the first ce. In addition to this, there were stores in the business district of the capital star, real estate and shares of severalpanies on a nearby, and a wide expanse of pasture on an agricultural . . . . The value of these things was even greater. If he had known earlier that he had so much money . . . . Synthia¡¯s train of thought was just about to go down that way when it came to an abrupt stop. His courage was very small before. Even if he knew that his mother actually had so much money, he might not dare to do anything and was also incapable of doing anything. "Your Imperial Highness, how are we going to deal with the Mortons?" Donald, turning to face Shu Shu again, asked. Shu Shu did not hastily make decisions for Synthia. Hearing Donald''s words, he immediately turned his head to look at Synthia. Synthia finally came back to himself and, after hesitating for a long time, said, "They¡¯ll pay for damages and give me the money that belongs to me, including the four hundred-plus million they owe me." "Would you like them to go to prison?" Donald once again asked. Viscount Morton¡¯s children were still young, not yet growing to adulthood, and certainly would not be sentenced to prison, but Viscount Morton and his partner had imprisoned Synthia as well as having the intention to ¡°sell¡± Synthia. If the case was handled well, it could make them go to jail. "Let them go . . ." Synthia said in a low voice. "How can you let them go?" Shu Shu immediately frowned. "They didn''t do anything to me. Also, they don''t have money now. Their lives will definitely be very bad." Synthia said. In fact, before Viscount Morton forced him to get married, he didn¡¯t hate Viscount Morton at all because his mother had indeedmitted suicide. From his earliest memory, his mother''s mental state was already very bad, and it was entirely because his mother could not ept his biological father¡¯s death, which had nothing to do with Viscount Morton all along. Viscount Morton never restricted his mother''s movements at that time, but his mother very rarely did anything else except crying and always showed no interest to him as well. Later, although the reason formitting suicide was Viscount Morton¡¯s betrayal, but ording to some words his mother said when facing death, his mother simply felt that he did not owe Viscount Morton anything after he found out about Viscount Morton¡¯s betrayal and thus would dly kill himself so he could just die. Thinking of the past affairs, Synthia began to cry again. Seeing Synthia shedding tears, Shu Shu somewhat didn¡¯t know what to do. Donald nced at Shu Shu and then turned his head tofort Synthia, saying, "No matter how things were in the past, you have nothing to do with the Mortons now. You should be happy." Synthia nodded and finally wiped his tears dry, and Shu Shu also breathed a sigh of relief. After Synthia made a decision, there were still many things to deal with. For example, if he was going to take over the Mortons¡¯ assets, he had to sign countless documents. All of these could not be done without Donald and also took up a lot of time. A week passed almost in the blink of an eye. Shu Shu didn''t understand and didn¡¯t want to take care of these matters at all, but even so, he still had a lot of contact with Donald and found that Donald took things seriously and was extremely knowledgeable and very outstanding. When living in the cave before, Shu Shu thought that Edgar was just a snake and so would prattle on to Edgar all the time. Now that he couldmunicate with Edgar, he liked to talk even more. He would talk about what happened on that day, and, in the evening, he would still talk about everything regardless of its importance. In this way, he would naturally keep mentioning Donald. "Donald¡¯s really amazing. He can recite so many legal provisions from memory. Also, once he opens his mouth, he can spout off all sorts of cases . . . ." Shu Shu said with full admiration toward Donald. Edgar''s face was dark. Was it really appropriate to praise another beastman like this in front of his own beastman? "You¡¯re not allowed to talk about him." Edgar immediately said. He knew that he could only speak directly whenmunicating with Shu Shu. "Why?" Shu Shu did not understand. "I¡¯m jealous!" Edgar stated without the slightest hesitation. "Okay, let¡¯s talk about Synthia then? Although his current manners and behavior are still as awkward as before and most likely can¡¯t be changed anymore, but he¡¯s a lot stronger now. I think the current him is very good . . . ." "You¡¯re also not allowed to talk about him." Edgar¡¯s face was dark again. "Why is this again?" Shu Shu still didn¡¯t understand. "I¡¯m jealous!" Edgar stated once again. Not only did he have to guard against beastmen but also sub-beastmen! In fact, he felt that he needed to guard against sub-beastmen even more. After all, Shu Shu was a beastman . . . . Moreover, Shu Shu had more contacts with that Synthia than he had with Donald. "Why do you love to feel jealous so much, ah!" Shu Shu hugged Edgar and smugly kissed him. Edgar had always been very passionate, but this time he did not ¡°execute Shu Shu on the spot¡± when Shu Shu came over to kiss him. "Wait." "What¡¯s wrong?" Shu Shu stared at Edgar somewhat resentfully. He and Edgar had not been intimate for two days! "I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll hurt you." Edgar put his hand on Shu Shu''s belly. Even now, the instrument still couldn''t check what exactly was going on inside Shu Shu''s stomach, and yet that tumor was already too big to be ignored. The tumor was now as big as Shu Shu¡¯s two fists and made Shu Shu¡¯s belly stuck out. Touching it, Edgar could feel a very hard object with his hand. Feeling the tactile sensation under his hand, Edgar''s face was very ugly. What the hell was going on with Shu Shu? His eyes were full of worry, but after a while, they showed a firm expression. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to Shu Shu! "Don''t worry. Am I not well? Jones has already checked. The tumor in my stomach hasn¡¯t hurt my body. I currently have no problem at all, and my appetite is much better than before." Shu Shu said. He didn''t know whether it was to supply nutrition to the tumor inside his body or not, but his appetite was getting better and better recently. "You . . ." Edgar took a deep breath and finally said, "Once that Synthia¡¯s business is done, let Jones do an operation on you. I¡¯ll personally watch him!" Stroking his own belly, Shu Shu didn¡¯t know why he was somewhat reluctant, but he still nodded. Afterwards, he wrapped round Edgar and started to rub against Edgar¡¯s body. Edgar¡¯s eyes were zing, and he couldn¡¯t restrain himself in the end. He pressed Shu Shu down, but his movements were gentler and softer than ever for fear of hurting Shu Shu. Shu Shu was not hurt at all. After it was over, he even slept soundly and started to snore. Edgar, however, could not fall asleep. Putting his hand on Shu Shu''s belly, Edgar didn''t sleep for a night. As the dawn came, he cultivated for a while and then kissed Shu Shu before going to the military department. These days, he had been investigating the matters of him being framed and injured by some people at that time, and now his investigation already began to take shape. After arriving at the military department, someone soon delivered the interrogation reports obtainedst night to Edgar. It should be the same group of people who tampered with his mech, caused trouble to him until he had no choice but to self-detonate his beast core, destroyed the reputation of the Imperial family in the capital star, and also created a disturbance on a private of the Imperial family. And he finally caught some subordinates of these people not long ago. Although the Imperial family no longer wielded political power nowadays, but they still had enough power to investigate these matters! Edgar hadn''t gone and read those reports yet, and hismunication device rang. His father, Chris, was looking for him. "Father." Opening themunication device, Edgar called. "Have you investigated the trails?" Chris asked, getting right to the point. "Yes, I have." Edgar admitted. "I¡¯ve also investigated some of the trails." Chris'' expression was somewhat solemn. Both father and son gave each other a quick look through the screen of themunication device, and then Edgar abruptly said, "Father, I¡¯ming to find you." Chris nodded. When Edgar and Chris met, Shu Shu and Synthia were eating with Donald. The Mortons had been released. However, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have an easy life in the future since they had no money nor title nowadays and yet were ustomed to an extravagant lifestyle. Meanwhile, there were already a huge amount of assets under Synthia¡¯s name. A few days ago, Shu Shu had taken Synthia to live in the Imperial pce, but now that the matters had been resolved, Synthia would naturally move out. Today was the day when Synthia moved away. After the dust had settled, this sub-beastman who suddenly became a millionaire invited Shu Shu and Donald to eat together. After Shu Shu reported to Ian that he was going to eat at the Imperial za, he and Synthia took an aircraft together to go there. And when they arrived at that ce, Donald was already waiting there. Donald looked very stunning. He didn''t wear sses today and was even more handsome, making people couldn''t move their line of sight. Synthia only gave him a nce and then blushed and lowered his head. Shu Shu¡¯s reaction waspletely the opposite of Synthia¡¯s. He opened his eyes wide and looked him up and down several times, and he even sighed in admiration, praising, ¡°You look very handsome today!¡± ¡°Do I? Then, do you like my current appearance, Shu Shu?" Donald gazed at Shu Shu tenderly. Shu Shu was being unnaturally stared at by Donald. Donald was looking at him the same way as Edgar looked at him, but when Edgar looked at him with this kind of gaze, it made him very happy and want to nibble on Edgar¡¯s mouth. In contrast, when Donald looked at him with this kind of gaze, it made him feel strange and even gave him the willies. Synthia too vaguely felt it was a little fishy and finally spoke softly, "Shall we order now?" "I¡¯ve never been to the Imperial za to eat. I don''t know what to order here. You should order first." Donald said, his sight set on Shu Shu. Shu Shu wrinkled his brows, and then Donald¡¯smunication device suddenly rang right at this moment. Donald gave an apologetic nce to Shu Shu and Synthia before taking out hismunication device to take a look. If Shu Shu could see the content on Donald¡¯smunication device, he would find that it disyed a string of garbled text. Of course, this kind of garbled text actually made sense in Donald''s eyes: "The situation is urgent. Control the target and strive your hardest to divert everyone''s line of sight!" After the first message, the second one quickly arrived: "Give him the beast bead to eat!" TL''s note: The chapters are getting longer and I need to rest my eyes, so the next four chapters will be posted on April 15th and 25th and then May 5th and 15th. Chapter 62 Unedited chapter 62. Shu Shu is Pregnant When Donald was looking at hismunication device, Shu Shu and Synthia ordered the dishes they wanted. Shu Shu¡¯s appetite was very good recently. He had long been hungry and so ordered a lot, including the dishes he had eaten thest time Edgar had brought him here and the dishes that looked pretty good. "Donald, it''s your turn to order." Shu Shu gave the electronic menu to Donald. Hearing Shu Shu¡¯s words, Donald looked up, the corners of his mouth curling up with a tender smile. "Won¡¯t you order a few more?" "I¡¯ve already ordered a lot, but those all are for me and Synthia to eat. If you want to eat, you order yourself." Shu Shu said. Synthia had a small appetite, so it did not matter if he shared some of the dishes he had ordered with Synthia. However, even if Donald wanted to eat something he ordered, a beastman¡¯s appetite was too big, and the dishes wouldn¡¯t be enough. Donald saw admiration for him in Shu Shu¡¯s eyes, but the admiration did not contain any ambiguous feeling. He mentally sighed. The time was indeed too short after all. If the time was a bit longer, he would definitely be able to get this sub-beastman¡¯s favorable impression and also make him eat his beast bead . . . . Donald took the electronic menu, but his mind was not on the menu at all. Him approaching Shu Shu was premeditated. After marrying the crown prince, this crown princess lived in the seclusion of his own home and seldom came out. He didn''t even go to school or contact any of his friends . . . or maybe he simply didn''t have any friends. Anyway, it was very difficult to approach him, but they still found a way. The crown princess had a ssmate called Synthia, and it could be said that Synthia¡¯s family was a mess. After they investigated the situation of Synthia''s family, they found a mine owner from a remote and thought of a way to make him meet Viscount Morton. This mine owner was willing to give Viscount Morton arge sum of money just to be able to take Synthia as his wife . . . . Such a lure, Viscount Morton absolutely couldn¡¯t refuse it. In addition, someone intentionally or unintentionally mentioned in front of Viscount Morton that he had better married Synthia off, so as to avoid Synthia retaliating against him in the future . . . . Viscount Morton was even more eager to ¡°get rid of¡± Synthia. Taking advantage of the newly-wed crown princess whopletely stopped paying attention to his old ssmate, the Mortons was going to send Synthia away to marry on a remote that was difficult to contact from the capital star . . . . At that time, not to mention that they could get arge sum of money, they could also make Synthia unable to retaliate against them. It¡¯s great, wasn¡¯t it? After discussing the price with that mine owner, Viscount Morton then locked Synthia up, waiting for that mine owner to leave the capital star and take Synthia away. At this time, they tackled another task. Among Donald''srades, there was a hacker expert. That man might be at his wit¡¯s end against the defense system of the Imperial pce, but he could easily break through the defense system of Viscount Morton''s home. And controlling the Mortons¡¯ robots was practically a very, very simple thing for him. Synthia atst had an opportunity to contact Shu Shu, and when Shu Shu went to save Synthia, Donald, very naturally, appeared before Shu Shu . . . . Donald tapped on hismunication device a few times, and when he thought of Viscount Morton, the corners of his mouth curled up with a wisp of a sardonic smile. Viscount Morton could have never thought that his fear wouldnd him to his present plight. Anyway, it was an opportunity for someone who wanted to approach Shu Shu, right? After he approached Shu Shu by means of this matter, he began to implement his own n¡ªseducing Shu Shu. He was outstanding in appearance, strong in strength, and very good at pleasing sub-beastmen. In the past, as long as he took a fancy to any sub-beastmen, they all soon would be caught by him. Unfortunately, although Shu Shu had a good opinion on him now, but he remained unmoved . . . . The time was really too short . . . . Donald chose the ¡°please do not disturb¡± option on the menu with some regret. After that, he took out a few tiny flying robots that were no bigger than a fingernail. He waved his hand, and all those tiny robots flew into the air. "What are those?" Shu Shu always had sharp ears and keen eyes, so he naturally found these little things immediately and curiously watched them fly by. "Micro-robots for taking pictures and shooting videos. I finally have a chance toe to the Imperial za to eat, so of course I must photograph the whole thing." Donald looked at Shu Shu, all smiles. Shu Shu nced at those micro-robots that were flying around the room or had nted themselves on the surrounding walls and nodded in understanding. One of his former owners was a photography maniac. No matter what he was doing, he would take a photo and send it to his microblog or his circle of friends. Shu Shu didn¡¯t expect that Donald also have this kind of hobby. Only, was it necessary to use so many micro-robots just to take some souvenir photos? Shu Shu looked at Donald with some doubts, but he did not know that at this time, the anchor of a very lively room on the starwork''srgest live broadcast tform suddenly disappeared from sight, and then the view switched to the situation inside their room. The anchor of that room was a sub-beastman actor who was very famous in the Beastman Empire. He was originally singing a song and suddenly got disconnected. His fans were all very dissatisfied, but before they had a chance to question the live broadcast tform, they suddenly discovered that the scene had changed into a sub-beastman who actually looked exactly the same as the crown princess. No, this was not the case of looking exactly the same, ah. This was clearly the crown princess. So the sudden change of the live broadcast scene was in fact giving them an Easter egg? Letting them have a chance to see the crown princess¡¯ daily life? "Aaaah! That''s the crown princess, ah! After the wedding, I finally saw him again!" "Why did Momo stop singing?" "The ce where the crown princess is staying . . . . That¡¯s the Imperial za, right? You look at that decoration. It¡¯s really so luxurious!¡± ¡°I can actually watch the live broadcast of the crown princess dining with others, ah! It¡¯s great!¡± . . . . . . The live broadcast viewers who suddenly found that the scene had changed unexpectedly didn¡¯t bepletely angry. Instead, they were very excited. At the same time, they incessantly called their friends and family, looking forpanions to watch the live broadcast together. There were more and more people in the live broadcast room, and not only that, but the scene of several other rooms had also been switched over to the scene of Shu Shu and two other people eating at the Imperial za. It made theizens confused but also made more and more peoplee to watch. Shu Shu didn''t know about this situation at all, and right now, Donald was staring at Shu Shu, his expression more and more tender. "Also, I have one thing that needs to be done, and I hope they can help me record this moment that¡¯s, personally, the most important moment to me. " What was Donald going to do? Shu Shu looked perplexed. Then, Donald in front of him suddenly started to freeze the room over with ice¡ªDonald¡¯s innate skill was exactly freezing things. "What are you going to do?" Shu Shu looked at Donald guardedly. Donald, facing Shu Shu and showing a warm smile, suddenly got down on one knee on the floor. The illuminating light and the iceyering the surrounding walls that was flickering with all kinds of brilliant rays made the restaurant looked like a splendid and magnificent house as well as making Donald look all the more loving. The live broadcast viewers all stared nkly. Why did the crown princess eat together with another beastman instead of with His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince? Also, why was the atmosphere so ambiguous? "??" Shu Shu stared at Donald with a head full of fog. Just now, he thought Donald was going to do something bad. As a result, Donald suddenly knelt down. "Your Imperial Highness, I just want you to know my feelings for you." Donald gazed at Shu Shu with eyes full of love. Shu Shu somewhat had no reaction and automatically asked, "What feelings?" On the contrary, Synthia understood Donald¡¯s words and cried out in surprise. "Shu Shu, when I first saw you, I fell in love with you. You¡¯re the most beautiful flower in the in, the brightest star in the starry sky, the most dazzling gem in this world, and also the most beautiful sub-beastman I¡¯ve ever seen in my lifetime. I¡¯m willing to dedicate everything to you.¡± Donald said. ¡°I love you. If you¡¯re a fish, I¡¯m willing to make a river for you to swim freely. If you¡¯re a tree, I¡¯m willing to be the soil for you to take root. If you are the wind, I¡¯m willing to be a cloud to follow you blow . . . ." Donald looked very handsome, and his voice was also very pleasant to hear. Such a big and handsome guy actually confessed to himself on bended knee. Even if Shu Shu, as a matter of fact, didn''t like him at all, but he would also be happy because the vanity in his heart was satisfied. Shu Shu was very happy. Although such ttering remarks were a bit corny, but listening to them made people feel good, ah! That guy Edgar certainly wouldn¡¯t say such words. As a result, he listened all along until Donald stopped. "You don¡¯t say?" Shu Shu asked. Noticing Shu Shu¡¯s pleased expression, Donald¡¯s eyes were brimming with joyful thoughts. "In my eyes, no one canpare to you. I simply don''t know how to describe my love for you . . . . Shu Shu, are you willing to ept me?" Countless people saw Donald''s confession at the same time through the live broadcast. When people who had been admiring the good looks of the crown princess and the fine decoration of the Imperial za saw this scene, they all had the feeling of "WTF?!". What the hell did they see? Someone confessed to the crown princess, and the crown princess still looked like he really enjoyed it. "What¡¯s going on here? What the hell is going on here?" "Fuck! Someone actually confessed to the crown princess. The crown princess is His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s!" "Even if this man is very handsome, I still despise him for being the other man!" "The crown princess actually looked very happy to beplimented. So disgusting!" "How could this sub-beastman be like this! Does he want to betray His Imperial Highness?" . . . . . . People were very excited, and some people began to wonder what the hell was going on with this live broadcast. Could it be that some hacker found out that the crown princess had an affair and decided to show it to everyone? The people on the starwork were boiling. The content of the live broadcast had been changed without so much as a by-your-leave, but the live broadcast viewers had actually doubled and were even very excited. Edgar was talking with Chris when hismunication device suddenly rang. He opened it, and Calvin¡¯s voice rushed out from it. ¡°Edgar! It¡¯s bad! You quickly go to the starwork and see. Someone confessed to your sub-beastman! I suspect it¡¯s a conspiracy!" Someone confessed to Shu Shu? Edgar stared nkly and immediately opened the starwork. The outside was already in an uproar, but the frozen room was still quiet. Donald, kneeling on the floor, was still waiting for Shu Shu''s response. "Shu Shu, I know that I¡¯m a little impulsive, but if I don''t speak now, I may not have another chance to confess to you in the future. Can you ept my love?" "Of course not. I don''t like you." Shu Shu answered directly and then said a few words of praise, "But you really have a good taste! And your literary talent is also very good." Those words this man had said just now was really very wonderful. Shu Shu decided to memorize them and then tell Edgar about them when he went back. "Why don''t you like me?" Donald stared at Shu Shu with disappointment. "Why on earth would I like you?" Shu Shu asked in reply. He was not familiar at all with this Donald, so why on earth would he like him? "Is it because of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince?" A deep sadness appeared in Donald¡¯s eyes. Shu Shu thought for a moment and nodded. "Yeah! I like him, and I definitely don''t like you." The people on the starwork all saw the dialogue between Shu Shu and Donald. Seeing Shu Shu reject Donald without the slightest hesitation, those who had justined about Shu Shu now had a good impression of Shu Shu again. In addition, people began toment, "The crown princess isn¡¯t dressed up today. He looks so small and exquisite and so cute!" "The crown princess was so cute when answering, and his gaze was clear." "The crown princess looked really charming when admitting that he liked His Imperial Highness." ¡°I really want to take a bite of the crown princess!¡± . . . . . . Edgar got connected to the starwork. He was barely online when he heard Shu Shu¡¯s confession, and his mood instantly became better. But as he browsed thements below, his expression became gloomy again. Edgar closed the starwork and walked out right away. "Father, that Donald has a problem. I¡¯m going to find Shu Shu!" There was definitely a problem with a live broadcast like this suddenly appearing on the starwork. Donald was that person¡¯s man; it was impossible that his confession to Shu Shu was genuine . . . . Edgar frowned deeply¡ªShu Shu¡¯s body was not too good now; he was afraid that Shu Shu would have an ident with Donald there . . . . Once Edgar thought about it, he was even more impatient. At the same time, he started to look for people through hismunication device. On hismunication device, Calvin, who had just contacted him, was on the first row, but this time, he did not go and contact this best friend whom he once trusted very much. "I¡¯m going to catch that person." Chris also said. Before, he was still thinking that he shouldn¡¯t inadvertently alert the enemy in advance since he wanted to solve the problem at one fell swoop. However, looking at the current situation, that enemy might have already known something. The two of them quickly left, but the live broadcast on the inte still continued. After Shu Shu rejected Donald, Donald looked very hurt. He bowed his head and was silent for a while before he suddenly raised his head and faced Shu Shu again. "Shu Shu, you like His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, but does His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince like you?" Shu Shu nodded without the slightest hesitation. "He certainly likes me!" Edgar liked him, desperately and seriously liked him! "Are you really sure?" Donald asked again. "Of course I¡¯m sure!" Shu Shu replied. "No, he doesn¡¯t love you. If it were not for him not having the beast bead, why would he marry you?" Donald said. "Shu Shu, he doesn''t sincerely like you. Only I who¡¯s sincere to you." "What nonsense are you talking about?!" Shu Shu frowned, thinking that Donald had some problem. Whether Edgar liked him or not, what was the rtionship with the beast bead? When Edgar liked him, the beast bead had not yet been lost by him! "Edgar''s beast bead is gone, isn''t it?" Donald asked, watching Shu Shu closely. Suddenly being questioned like this, Shu Shu inevitably revealed a guilty expression and even subconsciously asked, "How do you know?" Edgar''s beast bead was lost by him. Others shouldn''t have known about this matter, right? Seeing Shu Shu¡¯s expression, Donald couldn''t help but feel likeughing. Edgar''s beast beast . . . was actually really gone! Donald did not know what those people who had known about this matter would think now . . . . But he persisted and said again, "He didn''t have the beast bead and still married you. Do you dare to say that he loves you? He¡¯s doing harm to you with this. Because you don''t have a background, you can get controlled by him. That¡¯s why he¡¯d choose you and marry you." Shu Shu looked very lost. Hepletely didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Donald¡¯s words. And everyone who was watching the live broadcast was already stupefied. What did they hear? The crown prince actually didn¡¯t have the beast bead? So the reason why he would go and marry this sub-beastman who came from a remote was actually because he did not have the beast bead? "This isn¡¯t true, right?" "I don''t believe it!" "This man made things up, right?" "Look at the crown princess¡¯ expression. It seems to be true, ah . . . ." . . . . . . Shu Shu was someone who showed everything on his face. Everyone clearly saw his guilty expression before and then his lost expression now . . . . Everyone understood that he became like this because he was too grief-stricken. Every beastman of the Beastman Empire was verypassionate toward sub-beastmen. The sub-beastmen themselves would stick together when theirpanions were hurt. For a time, everyone actually started to sympathized with Shu Shu and made aint against the crown prince. "Oh my God!" "This shouldn¡¯t be true, right?" "How could His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince do such things?!" . . . . . . People were very angry and wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t even have a chance to say anything, and the plot already moved on. Moreover, it went to a strange direction in a mad rush! When people were still sympathizing with Shu Shu, Donald took out his own beast bead. "Shu Shu, I love you, and I¡¯m willing to use the beast bead to prove my love for you." What development was this? Shu Shu felt that he might have misunderstood the meaning of the beast bead . . . . When Edgar gave him the beast bead at that time, he didn¡¯t know that what Edgar gave him was the beast bead. He even thought that it was the same as the red bead in his body because he had not learned about the beast bead. Later, after realizing that what Edgar gave him the other day was the beast bead, he, keeping an escape mentality, was even more reluctant to perform an in-depth investigation since the beast bead was already gone. Looking at the situation now . . . this beast bead seemed to have a different meaning? No matter how special the beast bead was in the end, right now Shu Shu absolutely didn¡¯t like and even loathed Donald¡¯s beast bead. He had been in contact with Donald for a while, and he originally still had a good opinion on Donald, but the odor emitted by Donald''s beast bead made him feel very disgusted. Shu Shu immediately turned his head away. "I don''t want to." Donald still looked at Shu Shu with a gentle expression, eyes still showing a deep love, but then he abruptly stood up and grabbed Shu Shu¡¯s arm. "Shu Shu, please ept it." It was impossible to use a forceful method topel a sub-beastman to ingest the beast bead. If the sub-beastman did not ept the beastman¡¯s beast bead, he could spit it out directly. Therefore, the beastman could only be soft. Because of this, Donald maintained the image of being deeply in love from beginning to end in front of Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, the crown prince doesn¡¯t love you, but I love you, and I¡¯m willing to give you the beast bead. Would you go with me? We can give birth to many children and have a sub-beastman who¡¯s as pretty as you . . ." Shu Shu frowned and felt nauseous. He felt ufortable from head to toe. "You, let go of my hand!" "I won¡¯t let go!" Donald looked at Shu Shu with a firm gaze while sending his own beast bead into Shu Shu''s mouth. His contact time with Shu Shu was too short. He did not dare to guarantee that Shu Shu would ept his beast bead, but he felt that the possibility was not small. He was very attractive. Furthermore, as long as Shu Shu did not hate him, the beast bead would probably take root after entering Shu Shu¡¯s stomach . . . . Thinking so, Donald reached out with his hand to restrain Shu Shu. Right at this moment, he suddenly received a thump and then got beaten up. Shu Shu punched Donald out and retched two times before asking a question, "What do you think you¡¯re doing?!" He initially didn''t want to beat people up. After all, he had a pretty good impression of Donald. Moreover, this man only confessed his feelings to him. It was unreasonable for him to go and beat this man up. But just now, he felt Donald''s malice against him. Shu Shu couldn''t help but shiver slightly as he watched Donald guardedly . . . . In the past, he rarely fought with people, and even if he was fighting with people, he used his hamster form. Now, he practically didn''t know how to fight. Should this man harbored malicious intentions . . . what¡¯s to be done, ah. Donald was startled by Shu Shu¡¯s powerful punch. But when he saw Shu Shu¡¯s appearance now, he felt that it was probably his own carelessness that allowed him to get hit by Shu Shu, or maybe Shu Shu carried a defensive equipment on his body that could do that sort of thing. He had already wasted a lot of time with Shu Shu, and the live broadcast had also been aired for a while. He was afraid that the crown prince would soone. Although he had used his innate skill to seal this room, but if a few strong people came, they could still easily smashed the door open . . . . Right now, the only way out for him was to capture Shu Shu and take Shu Shu as a hostage! Donald no longer hid himself and no longer pretended to be deeply in love. He directly pounced on Shu Shu, intending to catch Shu Shu, and the momentum on his body suddenly became stronger. "Ah!" Shu Shu jumped in fright and, concentrating all the spiritual power he possessed in his hands, struck against Donald crazily until both swinging hands produced an afterimage. When he was a hamster, he had experience with simr fights. At the moment, his mouth couldn''t bite, but he could grab and scratch and scratch! Of course, the most important thing was spiritual power! He already had a daemon core, so the robust spiritual power could help him fight! Shu Shu basically didn''t care about what fighting style and only knew to strike crazily. When he came back to himself, he suddenly discovered that Donald had been beaten by him until he retreated against the side wall. Donald¡¯s face was bloody, and the clothes on his body were torn up. His gaping mouth was still spitting out a mouthful of blood, but his gaze were firmly fixed on Shu Shu. Shu Shu saw astonishment and rancor mixing in the other party¡¯s gaze and did not hesitate to send a kick toward Donald¡¯s vital parts. Donald''s whole person hunched up to cover his vital parts and then fell in a heap on the floor, shuddering incessantly. The people on the starwork were all stupefied. What the hell did they see? A sub-beastman . . . actually knocked down a beastman and even employed such a savage way! Everyone who was watching the live broadcast, whether it was a beastman or a sub-beastman, felt that a certain part of them ached dully. They didn¡¯t even know what to say, so one ellipsis after another were sent out just like that. Since when was a sub-beastman actually so savage? Of course, other people¡¯s stupefaction couldn¡¯tpare with Donald¡¯s. He never imagined that the hostage whom he thought could be easily captured could actually beat him up until he became like this. The acute pain affecting his body was iparable, and the whole person curled up and was unable to get a word out. He eventually couldn''t help but turn into his beast form. Because he turned into his beast form, his clothes were ripped apart. And so, a huge tiger was lying down in the private room of the restaurant, and, without the cover of the underwear, everyone could see his swollen balls. That one kick from the sub-beastman was really very powerful! The people on the starwork were all dumbfounded, but in the end, some people nevertheless came back to themselves and eventually stopped posting ellipsis and wrote somements instead. "Such a powerful sub-beastman . . . is His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince able to afford him?" "I¡¯ve checked on the Inte. This Donald¡¯s seven-star beastman. A seven-star beastman . . . was knocked down by the crown princess." "Can His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince be beaten?" . . . . . . One by one, the beastmen began to rejoice. They were d they had never harmed any sub-beastmen. And the sub-beastmen, they were very excited at this moment and full of worship toward Shu Shu. The crown princess was really so amazing! Who was Myer? The crown princess was the most amazing sub-beastman! Myer''s achievements, excluding his identity as a duke¡¯s son, other sub-beastmen might also achieve them, but the crown princess . . . . Since ancient times, there had never been such a powerful sub-beastman! Just as everyone was looking at Shu Shu worshippingly, Shu Shu, however, noticed the huge tiger and screamed in fear. After that, he decisively ran to the other end of the room and started to shiver. After he was almost eaten by the tigerst time, he was now very afraid of tigers, ah! Also . . . when he went wild just now, he used up his spiritual power, and now he had no spiritual power at all . . . . In a sh, Shu Shu got really frightened, and his eyes reddened. "Edgar . . ." Edgar, quicklye and save him, ah! Shu Shu was just thinking like this when the door of the room was smashed open with a loud "bang". At the same time, Edgar rushed in. "Shu Shu!" "Edgar!" Shu Shu threw himself at Edgar excitedly and started to bawl. ¡°Howe you¡¯ve only arrived now, ah! That guy¡¯s going to hit me!¡± Your Imperial Highness the Crown Princess, that man who was going to hit you was all beaten up until he was not in a human form anymore, and you still showed such a weak appearance. Were you really all right? Once again, a bunch of ". . ." floated on the starwork, and everyone who saw the crown princess burst into tears and sob pathetically was already speechless. Edgar, however, was different. He knew how small Shu Shu''s courage was and was extremely distressed right now. "It''s okay, it¡¯s okay. It''s all my fault for arrivingte." "Edgar, I feel unwell." Shu Shu pursed his brows, his face pale. "What''s wrong? Where is it ufortable?" Edgar asked worriedly. "My stomach hurts." Shu Shu said while covering his belly with the hand. After his spiritual power was exhausted, his stomach began to feel ufortable and throb with pain. When Edgar had not yet arrived, he could still endure it. Now that Edgar was here, he couldn''t help but be unwilling to endure it. "Doctor! Come and help examine Shu Shu!" Edgar said loudly. He had called some people while on the way here. Although these people were a step slower than him when hurrying in, but they should be here now. Sure enough, Edgar¡¯s voice just fell, and a doctor and several beastmen ran in. The beastmen went to arrest Donald, and the doctor came to Shu Shu¡¯s side. "Shu Shu has a tumor growing in his stomach. His stomach hurts now. You quickly help examine him!" Edgar looked at the doctor anxiously. The doctor immediately take out the examination device and started to give Shu Shu an examination, and then his expression became more and more weird. ¡°A tumor? His Imperial Highness the Crown Princess doesn¡¯t have a tumor; he¡¯s pregnant.¡± Chapter 63 Unedited chapter 63. A Tumor vs. A Child Pregnant? Impossible! Shu Shu was a beastman; how could he be pregnant? Moreover, he and Shu Shu only got married less than two months ago; it¡¯s impossible to get pregnant and for the child to grow so fast! Edgar could not help but think that the doctor was talking nonsense. "You check it more clearly!" "Yeah, I obviously only have a tumor, and I¡¯m going to have an operation to remove it tomorrow!" Shu Shu also said. Even if the sub-beastmen in this world had internal reproductive organs and could get pregnant, but he was not a sub-beastman, ah. He absolutely didn¡¯t have those organ; so how could he get pregnant? The questioned doctor stared at the examination device on his hand, somewhat bewildered¡ªcould it be that he was really mistaken? After giving it some thought, the doctor asked, "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, will you let me try examine the crown princess once again?" "Quickly do it!" Edgar, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s deathly whiteplexion, stated without the slightest hesitation. The doctor started to give Shu Shu another examination right away and even pressed Shu Shu¡¯s abdomen with his hand. It was at this time everyone finally realized that Shu Shu¡¯s belly was a little big . . . . Shu Shu wore loose clothes and was standing before, so everyone didn¡¯t see it, but now that Shu Shu was half-carried in the crown prince¡¯s arms for the examination, his belly became conspicuous . . . . The crown princess¡¯ belly looked exactly the same as a pregnant sub-beastman¡¯s. Donald had copsed, but the live broadcast on the starwork still continued and was still the same 360-degree, omni-directional, and three-dimensional live broadcast as before. Who made the crown prince unable to manage this thing? Other people did not dare to make decisions without permission. The bad guy had been beaten, and the crown prince had already rescued the crown princess. Now that the situation was no longer critical, everyone had time to discuss it. "What the hell is this all about? The Imperial family intends to announce the news of the crown princess¡¯ pregnancy to rify the previous rumor of the crown prince losing his beast bead?" "Wanting to rify is also not like this, ah. If they really want to rify, why on earth do they still insist on saying that the crown princess has a tumor when the doctor has said that it¡¯s pregnancy?" "With how the crown princess looks, it seems that he¡¯s really pregnant." "It¡¯s totally impossible for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and the crown princess to not even know if it¡¯s pregnancy, right? So, it should be really a tumor." "I also think it should be really a tumor . . . . The crown princess won¡¯t have a problem, will he?" . . . . . . Before, Donald said that the crown prince had no beast bead. If the crown prince really didn¡¯t have it, and yet the crown princess still got pregnant, it was unlikely that they still didn¡¯t admit the pregnancy at this time. Therefore . . . the crown princess was estimated to be really unwell. For a moment, the live broadcast viewers all started to inwardly pray for the crown princess, hoping that he would not have something. There were more and more people watching the live broadcast right now. After Myer was informed by some people, he also went to watch the live broadcast. Seeing Edgar holding Shu Shu with gaze firmly stuck on Shu Shu''s body, Myer¡¯s clenched fists were getting tighter and tighter. "Myer, don''t be sad. I think the crown prince definitely has you in his heart. He should have no beast bead and feels that he doesn¡¯t deserve you, so he¡¯d marry that Shu Shu!" Myer''s friend said. What Myer¡¯s friends said, someizens also mentioned, and many people also thought of the same thing. Nevertheless, Myer only smiled bitterly. He had eyes and could clearly see that when Edgar looked at Shu Shu, his eyes were full of deep love. Regardless of whether Edgar had the beast bead or not, he sincerely liked that sub-beastman. Thinking so, Myer continued to watch the live broadcast. Ian was also watching the live broadcast as he rushed to the Imperial za. His face was not so good, and his heart was as rocky as turbulent seas and rivers. The people who knew about Edgar not having the beast bead were very, very few. How the hell did that Donald know? Why would he do a live broadcast to publicize this matter? Like those people who had framed Edgar before, did he want to ruin Edgar¡¯s reputation? And ruin the Imperial family¡¯s reputation? Ian gritted his teeth and felt very painful when he thought of his son receiving all kinds of criticism after the news about him having no beast bead spread. At the same time, he also thought of some other things. Donald was rmended by Jonathan, and the matter of Edgar having no beast bead, he only told Jonathan . . . . Did what happened this time also have something to do with Jonathan? But . . . why would Jonathan do such things? The aircraft Ian rode in stopped on the balcony of the Imperial za Restaurant. At this moment, the doctor was finally done giving Shu Shu a detailed examination. "Although my instrument can''t inspect the child''s specific circumstances because the energy on the child¡¯s body is too strong, but the crown princess is pregnant. This is beyond doubt." The doctor''s expression was very firm. "The crown princess¡¯ movements just now were too violent and injured the fetus¡¯ vital energy, so he must take a good rest now." "This is impossible! It¡¯s obviously a tumor in my stomach!" Shu Shu absolutely didn¡¯t believe it. Having been a male mouse for so many years, how was it possible that he suddenly became pregnant? "Crown princess! Although I¡¯m not a specialized obstetrician, but my partner has given birth to seven children. When His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince was in the empress'' stomach, I also looked after him. In no way will I be mistaken." The doctor promptly stated. He had been upied with rushing over here and had not spared some time to watch the live broadcast, so he did not know that Donald had talked about Edgar not having the beast bead. As a result, he was very suspicious now. "You¡¯re pregnant. Why are you not willing to admit it?" When the doctor came up with this question, Shu Shu was still out of sorts, but everyone on the starwork exploded. Yeah, pregnancy was a good thing, ah. Why was the crown princess not willing to admit it? This doctor was very famous, and his diagnosis would not be wrong. Furthermore, now was the best asion to rify the crown prince¡¯s matter . . . . So, why did the crown princess still insist on saying that he was not pregnant? "It¡¯s unlikely that the child in the crown princess¡¯ belly isn¡¯t the crown prince¡¯s, right?" "The crown prince''s beast bead is gone, yet the crown princess . . . . Could it be that he ate someone else''s beast bead?" "The crown princess'' belly is so big. The child should¡¯ve been conceived five or six months ago. Could it be that the child is really unrted to the crown prince?" . . . . . . There were more and morements like this on the starwork. At this moment, Edgar was staring at the doctor with a strange expression. "Doctor Coleman, Shu Shu is really pregnant?" "Yes, definitely! Although I can''t see the situation inside the egg because the eggshell is too hard, but isn''t that an egg? And the surrounding is the womb." Dr. Coleman took out the photo for Edgar to see that the crown princess was one hundred percent pregnant. Shu Shu¡¯s stomach hurt very much, but with how special the current situation was, he also moved close to Edgar hurriedly so they could see the situation inside his stomach together. He did not know whether it was because he had exhausted his spiritual power or what, but this time, the machine captured the situation inside his stomach clearly. That indeed looked like an egg, seeing that beastmen and sub-beastmen were all born from eggs. "How can Iy an egg!" Disbelief showed across Shu Shu¡¯s whole face. Even if he was really going to give birth, hamster didn¡¯ty eggs, ah! Edgar also thought that it was impossible. Shu Shu was a beastman; how could he get pregnant? But . . . it really looked like an egg . . . . And previously, he also felt very, very close to it . . . . Could it be that this was really not a tumor but an egg? Edgar was already knocked senseless and totally couldn¡¯te to himself. The live broadcast viewers who saw His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s expression all sympathized with him. It seemed that this child was really not His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s, otherwise His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would not show such an incredulous expression . . . . "Before, I wanted to say that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is really unkind and dishonest for still wanting to marry a sub-beastman while not having the beast bead. But now . . . I think he¡¯s very pitiful!" "I feel sorry for His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince." "What the hell is going on with the crown princess?! Even if the child isn¡¯t His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s, isn¡¯t it very mean of the crown princess to say that it¡¯s a tumor and he¡¯s going to have an operation to remove it?" "Damn it, he actually deceived His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince!¡± . . . . . . Theizens already started denouncing Shu Shu. Ian came in from the outside at this moment. Ian watched the entire live broadcast from start to finish and also knew that the live broadcast was still running now . . . . He wanted to smash all those webcams, but the current situation . . . . Edgar was believed to have no beast bead, while Shu Shu was believed to have an extramarital affair . . . . The situation could no longer be worse. This time, he had better think carefully about how to solve these matters well! Besides, he always felt that Shu Shu was not that kind of person who would get pregnant while being unmarried so as to marry his own son. In this case . . . . After Ian went in, he immediately turn towards Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, is Edgar¡¯s beast bead with you or not?" Shu Shu had already been confused and disoriented by the matter of his pregnancy, so when Ian suddenly questioned him now, his face was unsightly, and he was immediately panic-stricken. "I didn''t mean to lose it!" Ian would ask that question because he remembered what Edgar had told him before; that he was seriously injured when he fell to Gass, and there was only Shu Shu in that forest. It made him think whether there was a possibility that Shu Shu had actually picked up Edgar¡¯s beast bead. As a result . . . Shu Shu said that he had lost Edgar''s beast bead? So the beast bead was really lost? Ian heard this answer and frowned deeply. Then Shu Shu spoke again, "I really didn''t mean it. The beast bead suddenly disappeared. No matter how I looked for it, I couldn''t find it." Shu Shu regretted it very much now. Why did he lose the beast bead? What exactly was the purpose of this beast bead, ah? The beast bead . . . suddenly disappeared? Ian suddenly had a bold conjecture. "You said that a tumor grew in your body. Did it grow after you lost the beast bead?" Shu Shu nodded and then shook his head. "Not at the beginning. It only grew after a few days.¡± ¡°. . .¡± Ian was silent for a moment and asked again, ¡°Then, was it after you had a rtionship with Edgar that the tumor . . . the tumor . . . became bigger?¡± When Ian spoke, his intonation was rather strange, and after he finished speaking, he kept watching Shu Shu closely. Shu Shu nodded again. "Yeah, it''s getting bigger." "He he he." Ian looked at Shu Shu''s clueless and innocent eyes and felt a lump in his throat. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. All the people watching the live broadcast on the starwork were also dumbfounded. What was this progress? The Imperial family wanted to make them believe this joke about the crown princess still not realizing that he was pregnant with the crown prince¡¯s child and even took the child to be a tumor? Unbelievable! Was the crown princess an idiot? He didn''t know that he was pregnant? Moreover, if the crown princess was really pregnant with the crown prince¡¯s child, why did the crown prince sport such a strange expression? "This way of whitewashing is too idiotic." "It¡¯s totally impossible for the crown princess to not realize that he¡¯s eaten the beast bead, right? ¡°The crown princess doesn¡¯t know. Could it be possible that the crown prince also doesn¡¯t know what the meaning of the beast bead disappearing after he gave it to a sub-beastman?" . . . . . . Edgar . . . he really didn''t know either. He thought about the dialogue between Ian and Shu Shu back and forth several times and finally couldn''t help but say, "Is Shu Shu really pregnant?" "You don''t know whether Shu Shu¡¯s pregnant or not? Didn¡¯t you say that your beast bead had been lost by you? Why now it became Shu Shu who has lost it?" Ian red at his own child, furious. "Shu Shu lost the beast bead, I . . ." Edgar suddenly hugged Shu Shu and then sent his spiritual power into Shu Shu''s body. After the tumor in Shu Shu''s stomach got spiritual power as a supplement, it immediately stopped making trouble, and Shu Shu''s stomach stopped hurting as well. At the same time, Edgar also clearly felt the beautiful feeling brought by the blood connection. The tumor in Shu Shu''s stomach had a deep connection with him! No, that was not a tumor. That should be a child! Shu Shu ate his beast bead, and that beast bead took root inside Shu Shu''s body. Later, they got married, and then Shu Shu had his child. Although this child grew especially fast, and although this child had absorbed a lot of spiritual power that made the instrument always unable to examine him, but it was indeed a child. Hugging Shu Shu, Edgar started to babble incoherently, "I have a child! I have a child! Shu Shu, I have a child!" "How can there be a child?" Shu Shu still looked nk . "Ha ha ha, we have a child!" Edgar hugged Shu Shu tight and kissed him on the lips. The image that the crown prince had always showed was a man who was steady, cold, and detached, but now he was all happy and crazy. Theizens, however, were struck dumb. What was this all about? Shouldn¡¯t the crown prince angrily divorce the crown princess? Could it be that . . . the child in the crown princess¡¯ belly was indeed His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s? If the crown princess¡¯ child was truly His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s, why would they regard the child as a tumor and even n to have an operation to remove it?! On the starwork, a bunch of ". . ." re-emerged and filled the live broadcastment section. At present, everyone finally had no more strength to ridicule. They slowed down for a while to recuperate, and then they saw on the live broadcast that the crown prince was still hugging the crown princess andughing heartily,pletely without image. "This man . . . is really His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince whom I worship?" "So, the crown princess¡¯ child is indeed His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s?" "How could they regard the child as a tumor?!" "What the hell is this?!" . . . . . . The people on the starwork were driven mad, and Ian was also just like them. "Edgar, would you stop!" Ian suddenly said. Edgar stopped and finally blotted out the ecstasy in his heart with reason. The whole person started to be normal. "You tell me, what exactly is going on?!" Ian said. "I gave the beast bead to Shu Shu. Shu Shu said that he lost it, so I thought my beast bead was gone . . . . I . . ." Edgar quickly thought of an excuse in response to Ian and then hurriedly turned towards Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, how exactly did you lose the beast bead?" His mood had been fluctuating then, so he hadn''t asked about this . . . . "I thought your beast bead was very fun to y with. I kept it in my mouth to y with, and suddenly, it was gone. I ate a lot of things so as to draw it out, but I didn''t seed . . ." Shu Shu was still very much at a loss. How did the tumor be a child? However, being told like this by these people, he actually began to feel that this thing in his belly was indeed a child . . . . In this ce, it should be that eating a bead could make you get pregnant, right? Edgar really wanted tough, but, thinking that he had regarded the child as a tumor, theughter did note out, and his expression as he stifled hisughter was extremely strange. This time, Ian knocked his head with a fist. "Shu Shu''s living environment was very isted. He had no Inte and also no parents to teach him, so he doesn''t understand many things. How was your physiology ss? The child¡¯s already this big, and you actually still don''t know?" Ian thought that his son really needed a spanking! Going as far as to regard his grandson as a tumor! Edgar felt very wronged. His physiology ss was very good; he remembered all the knowledge clearly. He would make such an unexpected mistake totally because Shu Shu was a beastman! How would he know that beastmen could also get pregnant? No, Shu Shu could not be considered as a beastman. He was different than the beastmen of the Beastman Empire. It was estimated that he could only get pregnant because of this . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s situation could not be known by others, so Edgar could only be burdened by the ck mark of "not good in physiology ss". On the starwork: ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡± After some moments when everyone was speechless, someone finally asked, "Do you think this is true? The crown prince and the crown princess really didn''t know about the pregnancy?" ¡°How to exin it otherwise? If it¡¯s fake, the crown prince will never recognize it." "After the child is born, his gene will be recorded. The Imperial family will never recognize a child who has no blood rtionship with them." "Ha ha ha ha ha, the crown prince actually regarded the child as a tumor. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very funny?¡± Everyone suddenly went silent. Before . . . the crown prince and the crown princess indeed insisted that it was a tumor . . . . Edgar and the otherspletely had no time to pay attention to the things on the starwork. At this moment, Doctor Coleman couldn''t help but say, "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince! The crown princess has stirred the fetus¡¯ vital energy. How could you still carry him to jump around? He needs to rest, you know? He needs to rest!" Edgar immediately didn''t dare to move. Shu Shu, on the contrary, waved his hand. "I''m fine. I¡¯m very good now. I¡¯m just very hungry." "Are you really all right?" Edgar watched Shu Shu anxiously and then called Coleman again. "Doctor Coleman, you quickly give Shu Shu an examination again!" Coleman, without the slightest hesitation, started the detection device once again. As a result . . . there was nothing at all on the detection device. "Look, you can''t see anything at all now . . . . Is that really a child?" Shu Shu couldn''t help but ask. "Of course!" Coleman was full of excitement. "In legend, children with powerful bloodline can block detection. This must be a very, very powerful child!" Hearing Coleman''s words, Edgar felt extremely proud. But after nodding proudly, he couldn''t help but start to worry¡ªShu Shu always believed that he was a beastman; wouldn''t he be unable to ept that he was pregnant with a child? He wanted to have a proper chat with Shu Shu, but there were too many people here, which was clearly unsuitable for any conversation . . . . Edgar abruptly carried Shu Shu in his arms and then ran outside. The crown prince just ran away like this? The people brought by Edgar were somewhat at a loss and stood rooted to the spot. Synthia, who hadpletely be a transparent person in theter period, looked even more embarrassed and at aplete loss. Ian, however, had already recovered. "You take care of things here and restore the room to its original state!" Ian had just finished speaking, and everyone started to get busy. Those micro-robots were finally found and destroyed. At first, the beastmen who were summoned by Edgar to deal with this matter didn¡¯t even realize that these micro-robots were the ones that did the live broadcast and spread everything out. The live broadcast on the starwork was cut short just like that, but everyone was still indescribably excited and talking incessantly about the previous matters. "Ha ha ha ha, it''s so funny. After the beast bead was eaten by the sub-beastman, the crown prince actually thought that he had no beast bead." "That was the best live broadcast I¡¯ve ever seen in this lifetime. In such a short time, the plot reversed countless times, ah!" "My god, some people actually took a child to be a tumor!" "A tumor! Ha ha ha ha. This gag can make meugh for a year. No, no way will I onlyugh for a year! I¡¯m going tough for a lifetime and let my son and grandson continueughing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve beenughing until my stomach hurts! I recorded the whole live broadcast, and now I¡¯m watching the rey. When Donald said that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had no beast bead, that guilty expression of the crown princess . . . was because he thought he had lost His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s beast bead, right?" "I¡¯ve seen countless jokes of the Imperial family, but this one is definitely the bestugh!" "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s child is unlucky, being regarded as a tumor by their parents, ah. Ha ha ha ha." . . . . . . Countless people were talking about it on the Inte. The live broadcast of the crown prince over here could be said to have attracted the attention of a great number of people. Many people had stopped their works and began to pay attention to this matter, to the extent that no one discovered that in a certain area on the capital star, a fight suddenly started and then quickly ended. Chris personally led some men to arrest the behind-the-scenes mastermind, which was his sub-beastman younger brother, Jonathan. However, Jonathan had been prepared since long ago, so that he only caught some of Jonathan''s subordinates in the end. As for Jonathan himself . . . . Taking advantage of countless people whose attention was being attracted by the live broadcast, a private spaceship suddenly took off and rushed into the universe. Its speed was very, very fast that Chris failed to catch up with it. Chris contacted the nearby Imperial Fleet without the slightest hesitation and ordered the men of the Imperial Fleet to go and capture that private spaceship. The men of the Imperial Fleet promptly epted the order, but they did not dare to guarantee that they would really be able to overtake that private spaceship. The universe was too big, so if a private spaceship that was good at concealing itself wanted to hide deliberately, it was really very difficult for them to catch it. "List Jonathan as wanted! Lock up Calvin and the Duke of Mund!" Chris stated without the slightest hesitation. Jonathan escaped, but probably because this incident happened so suddenly and because they also put the emphasis on monitoring the Duke of Mund, so the Duke of Mund was arrested, and Calvin was handcuffed without any resistance just now. As Chris watched his men handle matters, he began to frown. When he first investigated the incident of Edgar being harmed, he looked into the Duke of Mund. At that time, he still thought that even if the Duke of Mund had a hand in it, Jonathan, who grew up with him from childhood and had a deep rtionship with him, should not know about it. As a result . . . the one who set about doing harm to Edgar and ruining the reputation of the Imperial family was actually not the Duke of Mund but Jonathan. Why the hell would Jonathan do this? His parents had adopted Jonathan, raised him well, and never let him down. Why would Jonathan betray the Imperial family? Chris was both puzzled and bitter but still methodically issued numerous orders. After doing all this, he then asked the man at his side, "How is Edgar over there?" Donald starting to work on Shu Shu at that point in time should be Jonathan diverting Chris¡¯ attention . . . and Jonathan made the right move. That Donald did shift many people¡¯s line of sight and also drew Edgar away, so that they failed to capture Jonathan. "Your Imperial Majesty, the crown princess is pregnant." Chris¡¯ subordinate said. There had been a lot of things going on there, but he thought that their imperial majesty should want to hear this news the most. Shu Shu was pregnant? Chris suddenly found out that his attention had been diverted and he could no longer pursue and attack Jonathan wholeheartedly. Edgar, carrying Shu Shu, rode the aircraft back to the Imperial pce. Then he brought Shu Shu into their bedroom straightaway and very carefully put Shu Shu on the bed. "Shu Shu, how do you feel?" Edgar asked again. "I¡¯m hungry . . ." Shu Shu stared at Edgar pathetically. He was so hungry, ah . . . . There were too many things before, so Shu Shu forgot to get something to eat from his food pouches. Now that he was back in a familiar ce, he immediately took out all kinds of food and began to gnaw on them. Edgar was rather speechless seeing this scene. He promptly ordered 006 to go prepare some food and then turned toward Shu Shu again. "Shu Shu, you¡¯re pregnant with my child. What are you going to do?" Edgar watched Shu Shu anxiously for fear that Shu Shu would dere that he did not want the child. "That''s the best then! If it''s truly a child, I don''t need to fear that this tumor is a malignant tumor!" Shu Shu replied at once. "I don''t need to have an operation, which is great! I heard it¡¯s very painful to give birth to a child, but now that the science and technology are developed, being inbor should probably be painless, right?" "It should be." Edgar automatically nodded and then managed to react, looking at Shu Shu with great joy. "Shu Shu, will you give birth to the child?" "Of course." Shu Shu nodded. Since he was pregnant, he certainly had to give birth to the child. He liked children very much . . . . Wait a minute . . . although he liked children, but he liked hamster babies. Now that he was pregnant with Edgar¡¯s child, he would not give birth to a snake, would he? Thinking of being pregnant with a snake in his stomach, Shu Shu felt terrible all over. Chapter 64 Unedited chapter 64. Giving Birth to an Egg Robot 006 soon brought a rich meal. Seeing the food, Shu Shu momentarily forgot that he might be carrying a snake in his stomach and hurriedly began to eat. His appetite was growing bigger at the present moment. Before, he worried that he would make the tumor grow bigger if he ate too much, so he did not dare to eat and drink gluttonously. Now though . . . he was pregnant with a child, ah! Whether it was pregnant women or pregnant men, they all had the right to eat and eat and eat! However, it seemed that you also couldn''t eat too much because the child would be too big, which would make the delivery very difficult. Shu Shu ate half of the food and then started to feel entangled thinking of this matter . . . . "What''s wrong?" Edgar watched Shu Shu anxiously. "Do you feel ufortable? Or is the food not suitable to your taste?" "Can I have a Caesarean section?" Shu Shu turned toward Edgar. "You can!" Edgar immediately replied. Although the entire capital star now believed that he was a beastman who made a mess of his physiology ss, but in fact . . . even if that ss did not require taking an exam, he still studied diligently. Sub-beastmen could certainly have a Caesarean section, and it would not affect them at all. "I feel reassured now." Shu Shu began to immerse himself in gorging himself. Edgar was somewhat at a loss and didn''t understand why Shu Shu suddenly brought up this subject. In the meantime, Shu Shu already ate nearly everything in front of him. After his stomach was stuffed full, he suddenly remembered the dishes he had ordered at the Imperial za. "Haven¡¯t they made the dishes I ordered at the Imperial za? If they have, don''t waste it!" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with an "I want to eat" expression on his face. "I¡¯ll have them deliver it!" Edgar stated without the slightest hesitation. Now he simply couldn¡¯t wait to offer everything he had to Shu Shu. Thus, countless people who had hurried to the vicinity of the Imperial za to watch the bustling scene after seeing the live broadcast and even the noblemen who directly went there to have a meal saw the Imperial za¡¯s people, which always refused takeout or home delivery, go to the Imperial pce to deliver food. It was said that . . . the crown princess was hungry. The food from the Imperial za was very, very delicious. Although Shu Shu was already full, but after circting his spiritual power to help digestion, he still ate a lot. As for the rest . . . it was all eaten by Edgar. When Edgar finished eating, Chris and Ian came together. The emperor and the empress received a very big shock today, but they had experienced great winds and waves after all, so they already calmed down now. As soon as Ian entered the door, he turned toward Shu Shu and asked concernedly, "Shu Shu, are you all right?" "No problem, I¡¯m very good!" Shu Shu showed a big smile to Ian. He now knew that he was not growing a tumor, so he became rxed and felt his vigor thoroughly restored. "It¡¯s good if you¡¯re all right." Ian¡¯s gaze fell on Shu Shu¡¯s belly. After staring at Shu Shu¡¯s belly, he wrinkled his brows and turned toward Edgar. ¡°Shu Shu¡¯s belly, the child looks like he¡¯s five or six months old . . . . When did you make Shu Shu pregnant with a child?" Five or six months ago, his son was still a fallen beast . . . . He wouldn¡¯t have bullied Shu Shu in his beast form, right? Thinking of this, Ian had an urge to rush toward his son and beat him. Edgar¡¯s line of sight met with his mother¡¯s, and he was somewhat speechless. He truly didn¡¯t go and bully the sub-beastman in his beast form! The child in Shu Shu¡¯s stomach really grew too fast. If it were not for this, they also wouldn¡¯t think that he was a tumor . . . . "The child should have been conceived on the wedding night." Shu Shu answered Ian¡¯s question, but his face was full of doubts. "But, why would I get pregnant?" "Silly child, you¡¯d get pregnant naturally because you¡¯ve eaten the beast bead." Ian stared amusedly at Shu Shu, guessing that Shu Shu probably didn''t know anything at all about this matter. He then straightforwardly turned his head and drove out his own son and partner, saying that he was going to have a conversation about sub-beastmen with Shu Shu. Ian gave Shu Shu the physiology lesson that all teenagers in the Beastman Empire had to learn. It turned out that the sub-beastmen in this ce originally had no internal reproductive organs. Only after eating the beastman¡¯s beast bead would they grow those organs and be able to get pregnant . . . . Shu Shupletely didn¡¯t know about this and, as it happened, ate Edgar¡¯s beast bead . . . . "Edgar was too much! He didn¡¯t even know to tell you about these things." Ian, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s expression of suddenly seeing the light, was full of me toward his son. "I guess he didn''t expect . . ." Shu Shu replied. He began to think about the entire process of the development and at once realized that Edgar probably thought that he was a beastman and so didn''t anticipate this point. However . . . he was definitely not one of the beastmen of the Beastman Empire whom were not affected when eating the beast bead; he was a daemon. After a daemon changed into a human form, his/her body was exactly the same as that of a human being. Because of this, some daemons could even have children with humans . . . . After he ingested the beast bead that became a womb, he would naturally be able to get pregnant. Shu Shu was obviously a male hamster, but he suddenly had a baby son. He actually felt a bit weird, but he did not feel annoyed at all. He previously thought that he was doomed to not have any children in his lifetime. Now that he could have one, it was a blessing, especially if the delivery didn¡¯t hurt . . . . No, there was one more thing . . . . "It¡¯d be great if the baby isn¡¯t a snake!" Shu Shu could not help saying. "That¡¯s right, it''s best if you don¡¯t give birth to a snake but a sub-beastman instead! Only when you have a sub-beastman can you feel like having a child. A snake . . ." Ian recalled how Edgar was when he was a child . . . . If it was a baby beastman, he simply didn¡¯t need looking after, ah! It seemed like you could just casually threw him aside and let him roam around, and he would grow up already. "I also prefer a sub-beastman." Shu Shu said. Sub-beastmen were the same as humans. How cute would it be if he had a human baby! Both of them wanted a sub-beastman baby and immediately started to chat up a storm. On the other side, Edgar and Chris were also talking, but they did not mention the child. Rather, they talked about Jonathan who had escaped. ording to the details they had dug out, Jonathan had begun to groom talent many, many years ago and then nted them around Edgar. Although Jonathan and Chris had no blood rtionship, but they grew up together from childhood, and Chris attached great importance to him. It was not difficult at all for him to do these things. When Edgar almost died one year ago, the person who tampered with Edgar''s mech was Chris¡¯ childhood friend. Besides being Chris'' good friend, said beastman was also Jonathan''s admirer. That mech master had been in love with Jonathan. Even if Jonathan married the Duke of Mund, he did not forget Jonathan nor marry another sub-beastman, keeping his single status all along. It was probably because of this that he listened to Jonathan¡¯s words and made a move against Edgar. Afterwards, he even shouldered all the me. As for why the guards around Edgar didn''t keep pace with Edgar at that time, it was naturally because there were Jonathan¡¯s people there. Jonathan harmed Edgar and then, probably thinking that it was not enough, ruined Edgar¡¯s reputation in the capital star by looking for a beastman whose beast form looked very simr to Edgar¡¯s to injure somebody while pretending as Edgar . . . . And this time . . . . Chris¡¯ eyes shed with hatred. Ian trusted Jonathan and so told him about the matter of Edgar having no beast bead. At that time, Chris and Ian even considered that if Edgar had no children in the future, they might let Calvin¡¯s children inherit the Imperial family¡¯s property. And the result? Jonathan knew that Edgar had no beast bead, but he, unexpectedly, was still unwilling to let Edgar off and even found Donald to seduce Shu Shu . . . . If Edgar really hadn''t had the beast bead, and if they hadn''t found out about Jonathan''s previous deeds, and if Donald had stayed at Shu Shu¡¯s side longer . . . . Chris didn''t dare to imagine the possibility of his son bing mad should his son''s partner was really snatched. "No matter how I think it over, I still don''t understand why he would do such things!" Mentioning Jonathan, Chris'' face was very ugly. His parents cherished Jonathan very much, and because Jonathan was a sub-beastman, their concern and care for Jonathan even surpassed those for him. He himself also loved this sub-beastman younger brother dearly and had never treated him unfairly. And Jonathan? He actually wanted to kill his son! When Chris thought of this point, he hated Jonathan¡¯s guts. "Does he have any animosity toward the Imperial family?" Edgar asked. Jonathan practically looked like he ran into a foe who had killed his father when dealing with the Imperial family! "Impossible!" Chris immediately responded. "Jonathan''s parents both died of illness, and he was not too young then." The Imperial family and Jonathan¡¯s family had absolutely no hatred and desire for revenge whatsoever. What the hell was the matter with this person then? Edgar felt rather helpless and then thought of the Duke of Mund and Calvin. "What about Calvin and his father?" "Calvin shouldn¡¯t know about this. As for Mund, I¡¯m not clear." Chris said. Jonathan and the Duke of Mund lived on another, and they were the closest partner of each other. He was not sure whether the Duke of Mund knew about everything Jonathan had done or not, but Calvin should not know. When they arrested Calvin, Calvin was arranging people to go to the Imperial za to save Shu Shu. This Deputy Bureau Chief of the Police Department who always lived in the capital star could be said to be stunned when he was arrested. "I¡¯m going to see Calvin." Edgar said. Chris nodded. Seeing that Shu Shu and Ian were chatting very happily, Edgar reckoned that they were going to chat for a while. So he took the aircraft and quickly went to the prison. His aircraft had just flown halfway when it was stopped by Myer¡¯s aircraft. "Is there something the matter?" Edgar stared at Myer, frowning. "Why was Calvin arrested?" Myer also stared at Edgar with a frown. The previous live broadcast made him not in the mood to work. It could be said that he had watched the live broadcast from start to finish, and after watching it, he suddenly had a feeling of weariness. He liked Edgar for so many years and always thought that he could definitely wait for Edgar. And the result? Edgar already had a child now, but he never gave him more than a nce. He was very much beaten and felt like requesting leave of absence to return home and rest, but, unexpectedly, right at this moment, he actually learned about some news¡ªCalvin was arrested, and the Imperial family appeared personally. Why did the Imperial family arrest Calvin without rhyme or reason? Although the man he loved had always been Edgar, but Calvin was also a friend . . . . Myer hurriedly flew over to find Edgar, hoping to ask and be clear about this. "You go with me." Edgar said, and his aircraft continued to fly ahead. Myer was a little taken aback and then followed Edgar closely. Calvin was locked up in the prison. There were many people on hand watching him, but he had not been subjected to any unfair treatment at all. Even so, his face was very ugly. When he was just arrested, he thought someone was ying a joke on him. As a result . . . he soon saw so much evidence of his mother conspiring to murder Edgar. He wanted to say that everything was false and impossible, but with so much evidence ced in front of him, it was obviously pointless . . . . The matter of his mother harming somebody simply couldn¡¯t be faked. No wonder when he made his police subordinates work hard to investigate this matter, they couldn''t find anything, and even some evidence was destroyed. As it turned out, the culprit was his mother, and there were actually his mother¡¯s people among his subordinates. After knowing all of these, Calvin was practically lost for words. Seeing Edgar and Myer appeared in front of him, he stared nkly for a moment and then said to Edgar, "I''m sorry." "This matter has nothing to do with you. Once the investigation is clear, you cane out." Edgar said. Calvin did not participate after all, so it was impossible to keep him locked up. However, his position would likely be gone. "I''m sorry." Calvin apologized once again, forcing a smile. His mother would start with Edgar maybe because it concerned him? He always liked Myer, but Myer liked Edgar. At that time, hearing that Myer¡¯s father and the Imperial family were negotiating Myer¡¯s marriage, he was very hurt and once sought his mother to talk. He had never linked this matter with Edgar''s being harmed. However . . . it was after he had sought his mother that Edgar had an ident. "It has nothing to do with you." Edgar said. He was definitely not a person who was good atforting people. After finishing this sentence, he did not know other pertinent things to say. At this time, hismunication device started to ring. There was a short message on hismunication device, which came from Shu Shu, "I love you." Edgar was stunned and then could not help but show a happy expression on his face. He didn''t even want to stay here any longer. "You can rest assured that you¡¯ll be free after several days." Edgar nodded to Calvin and then left hurriedly. Upon seeing this, Calvin started tough bitterly. He really didn''t expect that there would be a day when Edgar paid more attention to a lover than friends. However, at this time, he also didn¡¯t have the face to criticize Edgar . . . . In this past year, Edgar being injured, ndered, and framed was actually caused by his mother. Even today, his mother still made Donald discredit Edgar before running away. "What happened after all?" Myer stared at Calvin worriedly. "It¡¯s nothing." Calvin replied. At this point, he didn''t know what else he could say . . . . With what had happened, he reckoned that there would be no possibility at all of him and Myer being together. While Calvin and Myer were having nothing to say to each other, Edgar rushed back to the Imperial pce with the fastest speed to find Shu Shu. When Edgar found Shu Shu, Shu Shu was online, watching the previous live broadcast video of himself that had been recorded by some people while eating fruit. The fruit ced beside him was a very rare fruit of the Beastman Empire, and even the Imperial family did not get many of them. And now, those all were given to Shu Shu by Ian. "Shu Shu, what did you say to me?" Edgar asked. "What?" Shu Shu stared nkly. "You sent me a message . . ." Edgar said. Shu Shu felt that Edgar¡¯s gaze was very, very bright at this moment. It was so bright that he could not help but feel like pouncing on Edgar, and thus he really did it . . . . Hugging Edgar, Shu Shu nipped Edgar¡¯s lips. "I love you." Edgar was deeply moved. For a split second, he even felt a little grateful to Jonathan. After all, if it had not been for Jonathan, he might never have met Shu Shu. "Seeing that you love me so much, I¡¯ll also love you more and more." Shu Shu kissed Edgar''s lips again. After going through Ian¡¯s exnation and checking some information on the Inte, he already knew the importance of the beast bead to the beastmen and that the beast bead waspletely different from his red bead. Edgar believed that he was a beastman and yet gave him the beast bead. He absolutely loved him very, very much. Having lived for several hundred years, this was the first time someone was so good to him . . . . Shu Shu was so happy to the point that he would send that kind of message to Edgar. And now, as he fixed his gaze on Edgar, he found that the more he looked at Edgar, the more he liked him. This was his Edgar! Edgar saw the affection in Shu Shu¡¯s eyes clearly. He almost couldn¡¯t restrain himself from pushing Shu Shu down onto the bed and kissing him, but he abruptly stopped. "Come on." Shu Shu reached out and pulled Edgar. After knowing that the thing in his stomach was a child and not a tumor, his psychological pressurepletely disappeared. Right now, he especially wanted to have an in-depth interaction with Edgar. "No, it¡¯ll hurt the child." Edgar said. "There¡¯s no rtionship at all! At worst, you can just give me a little more spiritual power." Shu Shu said directly. The eggshell of the egg in his stomach was said to be especially hard; how could it get hurt easily? Edgar began to input his spiritual power into Shu Shu, and then . . . he went and pounced on Shu Shu. Previously, worried that the tumor would be getting bigger if it was provided with spiritual power, Edgar did not particrly dare to input his spiritual power into Shu Shu¡¯s body. Today, he actually sent out all his spiritual power, eager for the child to absorb a little more of it, to the extent that the egg in Shu Shu¡¯s stomach was a little bigger again. Shu Shu also got hungry right away. Lying on his back on the bed while eating snacks continuously, Shu Shu suddenly said, "Is this child over-nourished, ah? Actually growing so fast . . . . Mother said that he was pregnant with you for seven months. I think I only need two months to be able to give birth to him." "I think so too." Edgar said, hugging Shu Shu¡¯s protruding belly and giving it a kiss. His child was inside it; as long as he thought of this detail, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Of course, what made him happiest was the fact that Shu Shu clearly loved him very much. Otherwise, Shu Shu, as a beastman, would not be willing to give birth to a child for him . . . . "There¡¯s actually an egg in my stomach. Although it¡¯s good, but there¡¯s no fetal movement at all. I thought I could experience giving prenatal education and feel the baby move . . . ." Shu Shu was just saying this when his belly suddenly moved. Staring at Shu Shu''s belly, Edgar was indescribably happy. "He moved! He moved!" As he spoke, he gently and cautiously touched Shu Shu''s belly. Seeing that Edgar''s gaze was focused on his belly, Shu Shu no longer cared about him and continued to watch videos on the Inte instead. Watching the videos on the Inte, Shu Shu felt especially embarrassed. Then . . . he saw thetestments. "The stupidest crown prince in history, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" "Talking about the importance of physiology ss, you can skip any other sses, but don''t skip the physiology ss, ah!" "I¡¯m going to refer to this joke forever!" "Give the crown prince a moment of silence. Say, if they have an operation and take the egg out . . . is there any possibility they¡¯d feel that the tumor looks distinctly weird?" "The poor baby was almost forced to be born prematurely, ha ha ha ha." . . . . . . Reading thesements, Shu Shu was depressed. Were he and Edgar really so stupid? He was just thinking so when he suddenly saw ament saying that the crown prince had posted a message on his social media ount . . . . Shu Shu followed that person¡¯s direction and soon saw Edgar''s social media ount. It was a microblog-like tform where you could post all kinds of news, and it was generally used for posting photos and daily musing. Edgar rarely posted anything. Even when he posted something, he usually only forwarded some news rted to himself. For example, on hisst post, he forwarded the news of his marriage announced by the Imperial family, and on the previous one, he forwarded the Imperial family¡¯s statement about him having not be a fallen beast and having returned to the capital star. His posting style had always been like this, but, surprisingly, the one posted just now stood out from the crowd. "I¡¯m going to be a father! I¡¯m going to be a father!! I¡¯m going to be a father!!! [twisting little snake.jpg]" The crown prince was obviously very excited, and thements below his posted message were also jubnt. "Congrattions, congrattions!" "Is this His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince being madly happy?" "Important thing must be said three times. Congrattions, Your Imperial Highness! Congrattions, Your Imperial Highness!! Congrattions, Your Imperial Highness!!!" "Looking forward to the little prince''s birth!" . . . . . . People were congratting Edgar, but among so many congrattoryments, a discordantment suddenly appeared, "I dislike snake the most!! And you actually posted a snake picture!!!" Damn! Someone actually said that he disliked snake under the crown prince¡¯s social media ount! Who was this guy? How was his courage so big? The people who saw thisment were enraged and immediately opened the profile of the person who made thement . . . . This person did not use an anonymous sock puppet and used his real ount to go into battle. Furthermore, his real ount was authenticated¡ªthe crown princess of the Empire; the partner of the Crown Prince Edgar. Your Imperial Highness the Crown Prince, your partner said that he disliked snake the most. Was this really no problem? You were also a snake, ah! People were speechless. When they were rolling up their sleeves and nning to say a few words to help the crown prince¡ªsuch as telling the crown princess that a snake was actually very cute too; what¡¯s more, the crown prince was very powerful¡ªthey suddenly discovered that the crown prince had deleted the previous dynamic and then changed it into: "I want a sub-beastman. [hamster.jpg]" Crown prince, you¡¯re too chicken! Why didn¡¯t you hold on for a few more minutes before deleting it, ah?! The Inte was very lively. Edgar stroked Shu Shu¡¯s very big belly and slowly started to kiss it again. After stroking Shu Shu¡¯s belly and reading the news on the Inte for a while, Edgar¡¯s spiritual power recovered. Anyway, since Shu Shu¡¯s health was very good, they were allowed to do it once again, weren¡¯t they? Shu Shu had no objection at all in doing it once again and began to respond enthusiastically. Two people were just touching each other when Shu Shu suddenly felt a little off. He had a strong feeling of going to have diarrhea . . . . "Edgar, hold on! I¡¯m going to have diarrhea!" Shu Shu suddenly eximed. Was it really okay to suddenly say this when you were in bed? Edgar let go of Shu Shu with some speechlessness, watching Shu Shu¡¯s little butt jiggle as he rushed into the toilet. Shu Shu tried to relieve himself in the toilet for a while, but nothing came out. He could only return to the bed naked while feeling a bit depressed. ¡°I obviously felt like having diarrhea, but nothing came out in the end. What the heck is going on, ah?!" "You¡¯ll be fine." Edgar said. Shu Shu ate so many things and probably had some indigestion. He should be fine after a while. Thinking about it, Edgar held Shu Shu and continued to input spiritual power into Shu Shu''s stomach. Spiritual power was a good thing and would not bring any harm even if he inputted a lot. Shu Shu felt like having diarrhea and was very ufortable, but after Edgar gave him lots of spiritual power, he immediately felt much better and morefortable. Just thinking so, Shu Shu suddenly had a stomach ache, and the feeling of having diarrhea was even more intense. "Quickly help me go to the toilet!" Shu Shu said urgently. Having heard what was said, Edgar at once rose so he could carry Shu Shu. At the same time, he also didn¡¯t forget to input his spiritual power into Shu Shu. However, at this moment, Shu Shu once again spoke, "Oh no, I can''t hold it in!" "Shu Shu!" Edgar shouted and then, staring at Shu Shu¡¯s belly, was struck dumb. The bulge on Shu Shu¡¯s belly disappeared, and a slick egg stained with a few red wisps of blood appeared on their bed. Chapter 65 Unedited chapter 65. It¡¯s Time to Do Prenatal Education Shu Shu felt his stomach hurt, and there was even a feeling of being split open, especially in the back. Fortunately, although it hurt, but he could still endure it, and because something finally came out, he also felt much more rxed. However, although he felt rxed, he felt ashamed as well . . . . He actually relieved himself while being held by Edgar. Furthermore, it seemed like some fluid fell on Edgar¡¯s body . . . . Wait a minute, this situation of his seemed to be a bit wrong . . . . "What the heck happened to me?" Shu Shu couldn''t help but ask. It appeared that his condition was very different from having themon diarrhea? "You . . . gave birth to an egg." Edgar were just being intimate with Shu Shu a moment ago, and the body was still bare. Now his body and the bed were covered with mucus, and the whole person looked very difited. However, he simply couldn''t deal with these things. All his attention was fixed on the egg, and his hands, which were always steady, couldn''t help but start to shake. This was the egg born of Shu Shu. Shu Shu gave birth to an egg for him! This was his child! It was not that long since he knew that he had a child, and now the child was actually born . . . . Everything came without warning. Edgar simply didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he should have. For a time, the whole person was stiff. "It¡¯s born that fast? It''s so easy!" Shu Shu also saw the egg at this moment and was pleasantly surprised somewhat. He thought he would suffer pain for a long, long time just like a woman did when giving birth to a child. He didn''t expect that his delivery would be so fast. If it was just like this, then it didn''t matter if he gave birth to a few more, ah! "Yeah." Edgar nodded, expressing his approval. It was really very fast andpletely different from what he had imagined. It usually took a few hours for a sub-beastman to deliver the egg, ah. Many sub-beastmen even had a Caesarean section delivery. And Shu Shu? When they were in the middle of doing it, he said that he was going to have diarrhea, and then he gave birth to the child in a sh! Wait, in the middle of doing it? Would such a thing corrupt the child? Edgar showed a stupid expression, and when Shu Shu saw him like this, he gave him a kick. "My butt hurt!" His rear was very painful, and by looking at the wisps of blood coating the egg, he knew that his rear had definitely split! It was strange that Edgar did not continue giving him the spiritual power! Shu Shu was naked from head to foot, but at this moment, Edgar, seeing said body, was without any notion and only felt distressed¡ªShu Shu was bleeding! It was all his fault. He actually let Shu Shu give birth to the child at home and forgot to give him the spiritual power afterwards . . . . Edgar immediately inputted his spiritual power into Shu Shu. With the nourishment of the spiritual power, Shu Shu¡¯scerations from "having diarrhea" became good right away. After Shu Shu did not hurt anymore, he finally had time to go see the egg he gave birth to. The egg Shu Shu birthed out was not big at all; it could even be said that it was a little small. It was as big as his two fists together, and it was not round but a little pointed instead. But even so, this egg was already quite big . . . . "I¡¯m actually so amazing and could birth out such a big egg. Compared to the egg, your dick¡¯s a little small." Shu Shu looked at the egg a little ruefully and then looked at Edgar again. Edgar: ". . ." "Unfortunately, mine¡¯s even smaller . . . ai . . ." Shu Shu once again showed a disappointed look while thinking of another thing. "Can you bathe this egg?" On top of being bloodstained, it was also covered with mucus. Although it looked very nice, but it was really quite dirty . . . . Right, he and Edgar had to take a bath too. "You can''t bathe it. I¡¯ll wipe it clean!" Edgar immediately said. Shu Shu was inexperienced and did not know how to take care of the egg. He, however, knew that a recently born egg certainly couldn¡¯t be bathed. Ordering 006 to go find something to wipe the egg, Edgar very carefully picked up the egg on the bed . . . . The feeling of blood connectionpletely made him feel that the egg in his arms was the cutest and the prettiest egg in this world. He could not help but kiss it a few times. Seeing Edgar''s actions, Shu Shu widened his eyes in surprise and ultimately couldn''t help but say, "You kissed the egg, so don''te to kiss me again." Considering that the egg was currently very dirty! Edgar: ". . ." Did you dislike your own child so much? 006 soon brought a clean in white cloth. At this time, Edgar had cleaned up the room and given himself a simple wash. Gently wiping the mucus off the egg, the true color of the egg was slowly revealed. It was a white egg, and there was nothing extraordinary with its appearance, but when Edgar looked at it, it was with a rather infatuated gaze. He grew this big, and this was the first time he saw such a pretty egg . . . . "Why¡¯s the egg so pointed at both ends? It looks weird." Shu Shu couldn''t help saying. Edgar originally wanted to agree with Shu Shu, but this was his egg . . . . Edgar hated to speak bad of his own egg, so he immediately replied, "All eggs are like this. This one¡¯s already very pretty." "Compared with chicken eggs, it looks different." Shu Shu knitted his brows and then hugged the egg. This egg gave him a very intimate feeling, and thus Shu Shu inevitably had a favorable impression on the egg, so much so that he was very reluctant to put it down. Residing inside this egg was his child, a child whom he had longed for for hundreds of years! He had to raise him wellter! Of course, before that, he still had other thing that needed to be done. "I¡¯m hungry." The sky was already dark, but Shu Shu was hungry and wanted to eat, so of course Edgar could not let him starve! Edgar immediately gave the chef in the Imperial pce a call and had him prepare a meal. "Yes, Your Imperial Highness, I¡¯ll do it right away." The chef promptly replied. He had been working in the Imperial pce for a long time, and this was the first time he was ordered to cook in the middle of the night, so he had to perform well. The meal this time should be prepared for the crown princess who was pregnant with a child, right? He had to cook all the fine food that the crown princess liked and then serve them to the crown princess. While Mr. Chef rolled up his sleeves and nned to fully disying his capabilities, Edgar gave Chris and Ian a call. Chris and Ian suddenly found out that they had a grandson. They had been too excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep, so they simply huddled together and talked. Talking and talking, and then they were kissing and embracing each other . . . . As a result, just when they were at that critical juncture, themunication device suddenly rang, and it was Ian¡¯s personalmunication device. "This ringtone . . . It''s Edgar¡¯s. Edgar suddenly called in the middle of the night. It won¡¯t be because Shu Shu has encountered some problems, right?" Ian began to worry. Pushing Chris away, he sat up. Chris'' face was dark. "Without rhyme or reason, there¡¯s something the matter? It totally can¡¯t be childbirth." Ian simply ignored Chris and put through the call directly. Of course, he turned off the video on his own side¡ªhe and Chris were still naked! "Edgar, what happened? Is there any problem?" Ian asked worriedly. "Mother, Shu Shu has given birth." Edgar said. "What¡¯re you talking about?" Ian felt he had misheard Edgar¡¯s words. "Shu Shu has given birth! He has given birth to an egg!" Edgar''s voice was full of excitement. Ian jumped out of the bed at once. He pushed away Chris, who tried to stick to him again, and hurriedly stood up to get dressed. His grandson was born! At this moment, who still had time to pay attention to Chris, this old man, ah! Chris¡¯ face darkened after discovering that his own partner¡¯s sight was not focused on him. He could only got up sullenly and began to get dressed as well. "Howe he gave birth so fast?" Doing such a thing in the middle of the night, was it not disturbing other people''s nightlife? "It''s indeed a bit fast . . ." Ian continued, "Hamsters reproduce very fast and can produce two litters a month. Maybe because Shu Shu has hamster genes, so he gave birth very fast." "Ai, with Shu Shu having a child, I originally wanted to buy a few things for the baby to use as well as an incubator. It¡¯s all your fault for bothering me, so that I haven¡¯t bought anything in the end!¡± Ian put on his clothes and gave Chris a brief re. In ordinary beastman family, when the child was born, the parents would prepare a lot of things for him. As a result, when their Imperial family¡¯s little prince was born, he actually wasn¡¯t bought anything at all . . . . Ian felt that his darling grandson was a bit pitiful. As Ian and Chris rushed to the building where Edgar lived at the fastest speed, Edgar put the egg on the bed and then took its photo and uploaded it online. "The child was born." On the starwork, theizens were still talking about the crown prince deleting his own post because of the crown princess¡¯ment. While they were discussing whether the crown prince was a henpecked male or not, they discovered that the crown prince had made another post. The child was born? You¡¯re joking, right? How could it be so fast? Generally, when a sub-beastman gave birth to his first child, it would take seven or eight hours, ah. Howe the crown princess suddenly gave birth when he was still online not long ago? Moreover, although the crown princess¡¯ belly stuck out, but it was actually not big at all. On the contrary, it was a little small . . . . How could he gave birth when it looked like he was only two-month pregnant, ah?! The most important point was, how could someone give birth to a child at home and then casually put him on the bed? The Imperial family, with great difficulty, finally got a little prince; why wouldn¡¯t they use the best incubator in the entire Beastman Empire? "Your Imperial Highness, you can make a joke, too?" "Your Imperial Highness, did you getughed at too much by us and want to deceive us now?" "Your Imperial Highness, your home bed sheet is very nice!" "I think it should be the crown princess who posts the picture!" . . . . . . Various kinds ofments sprung up on Edgar''s personal homepage. When people still considered this egg as fake, the Imperial family suddenly issued a formal photo of the entire family. The emperor, the empress, the crown prince, the crown princess, and an egg took a photo together. The photo was published on the Imperial family¡¯s personal homepage, and it was stated that the Imperial family had added a son to the family. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crown princess unexpectedly really gave birth to a child! Their crown princess¡¯ pregnancy was sudden, and the childbirth was even more sudden! There were so many things happened today, ah! "I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. How can I fall asleep when I¡¯m so excited thiste at night?" "It obviously has nothing to do with me, but I actually can¡¯t help feeling excited!" "The Imperial family has a little prince. The crown princess is so young and already gave birth to a child for the crown prince. Can he still give birth to a few more in the future?" "It¡¯d be great if the child¡¯s a sub-beastman. He must be very cute." . . . . . . There were blessings everywhere on the Inte. Many shops even directly offered 20% discount on the whole merchandise to celebrate the sudden birth of the little prince. Some restaurants that already closed for the night reopened. "Are you hungry? To celebrate the birth of the little prince, all takeouts from this store are free of delivery charge!" It was obviously alreadyte at night, but the entire capital star suddenly became lively. Jones also saw the news on the Inte and did not hesitate to turn round and got onto the aircraft. Shu Shu was clearly pregnant, yet he actually didn¡¯t see it, so he naturally felt guilty. He originally intended to go apologize and make amends tomorrow. As a result . . . Shu Shu already gave birth tonight? Jones lived in the Imperial pce since he began teaching Shu Shu medical expertise, so it didn''t take long for him to arrive at Edgar''s residence. And at this time, Shu Shu was eating. He had eaten a lot before, but he was hungry again after giving birth to the child, and thus his appetite was very big right now. Ian, who was standing on the side and watching him eat, felt a bit at a loss. Generally, sub-beastmen who had just given birth would only drink some soup or decoction of medicinal herbs and nothing more. In any case, they had to do that for a week before they could eat and drink as much as they liked. Was it really no problem for Shu Shu to ate so much after he had just given birth? "Mother, what''s wrong?" Shu Shu, realizing that Ian had been staring at him, asked in confusion. "Shu Shu, is there any part of you that feels ufortable?" Ian asked worriedly. "No." Shu Shu shook his head. Every little bit of spiritual power that Edgar got was swiftly given to him. Thecerations on his body from childbirth were already healed. Shu Shu''splexion was ruddy, and his appetite was very good. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t have any problem at all. Ian reached out with his hand and stroked Shu Shu¡¯s hair. "Shu Shu¡¯s really amazing! It¡¯s absolutely Edgar¡¯s good luck to be able to marry you." "I also think so." Shu Shu nodded seriously. "Mother, don''t grope him." Edgar stopped Ian''s hand. "We¡¯re both sub-beastmen. Must you be so concerned?" Ian stared at his own son, speechless. Edgar did not reply. Shu Shu . . . could be considered to be a beastman, ok! "How¡¯s the child?" Jones immediately asked aftering in. "The child¡¯s situation is the same as before. There¡¯s no way to examine him with the instrument." Edgar said. Usually, after a sub-beastman¡¯s egg was born, you could immediately check the inside with an instrument to know whether it was a beastman or a sub-beastman. However, the situation inside the egg that Shu Shu gave birth to simply couldn¡¯t be checked. "This child must be very powerful." Jones said. Then he also apologized to Shu Shu, "I''m sorry. I misdiagnosed you before." Shu Shu was obviously pregnant, but it was actually not figured out by him . . . . "It¡¯s all right. He¡¯s not like an ordinary child; that¡¯s why you¡¯d get it wrong." Contrary to what one might expect, Shu Shu hardly cared about it. He himself did not figure out that this was actually a child, so how could he count on Jones to figure it out? "However, I¡¯m afraid I can''t go to the fallen beast. At least, I must wait until the childes out before I can go." After an ordinary child was born, it would take three or four months to hatch, and the parents could leave in the interim. However, their child grew very fast and might suddenly pop out just after a few days, so he simply couldn¡¯t rashly leave. Besides, he still had to do prenatal education! "It''s okay. They¡¯ve been like that for so many years." Jonesughed lightly. He had been waiting for so many years; waiting a little bit longer was no problem . . . . In any case, he couldn¡¯t force Shu Shu to apany him to the fallen beast, could he? Everyone was talking, and several robots suddenly began to bring in an endless stream of things to the vi where Edgar lived. Everything that should have been prepared ahead of time before a child was born, such as an incubator and so on, was finally delivered! The white egg was wrapped in soft cotton cloth and then put in the incubator. Edgar stared at the egg and couldn''t help but start taking pictures of it. Howe his egg was so cute? Shu Shu also liked this egg very much. Leaning forward beside the incubator, he watched his own egg. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. Moving close to give it a kiss, he then took out a book and began to read a story to the egg in the incubator. Before, he always missed the earth and wanted to return to it. But now, as he looked at this somewhat strange-looking egg and then nced at Edgar, he suddenly felt that living here was also great. He liked Edgar and also liked his own egg. This evening, many people didn''t go to sleep and went to join the festivity instead. And the biggest festivity was undoubtedly initiated by the Imperial family. After Chris left Edgar and Shu Shu¡¯s ce yesterday, he started to sent out red envelopes on the starwork. Not to mention that everyone could go and grab it, they could also grab a lot of money . . . . Previously, thinking that he would have no offspring, Chris took out a lot of money and nned to donate it for the exploration and development of news. As a result, a grandson suddenly sprung up at this time . . . . He then decisively used this fund to sent out red envelopes. At the same time, he also decided to invest ten billion in Gass to build it into a tourist and connect it to the starwork. Gass, it was truly a good ce. "The Imperial family¡¯s too rich. I actually grabbed a big red envelope of a thousand credits!" "My luck¡¯s not so good, but I still grabbed two hundred credits in the end!" "I managed to grab more than two thousand, ha ha ha ha!" "I¡¯m not in the capital star, so the speed isn¡¯t good. I only grabbed tens of credits T_T." . . . . . . Everywhere on the Inte was talking about the little prince. Each and every website hung a celebration banner, and almost everyone was discussing the newborn little prince. During such a nationwide festivity, another person and another matter were inevitably neglected. When the crown prince was injured, it was deliberately done by someone. Later, the ckening of the crown prince¡¯s reputation and the attack against the crown princess by Donald were also the work of this person. This news had already been released, and many people had seen it. However,pared with the news of the birth of the little prince, everyone clearly didn¡¯t attach great importance to it and only thought that this sub-beastman Jonathan was simply an unfathomable mystery. "What did he want to do? If it¡¯s in ancient times, you can still say that you want to seize the throne. What does he gain from doing such things in this era, ah?" "Yeah, the good duchess is improper and actually became a wanted criminal!" ¡°Previous poster, you thought too simple. He gained something from doing such things. If the crown prince passes away, the Imperial family will have no heir . . . . Won¡¯t it be his turn then? " ¡°Such a thought¡¯s too horrible! ¡± . . . . . . People kept talking about it, and, looking at these arguments, Chris and Edgar¡¯s moods were not so good. "Was he caught?" Edgar asked. "No, his private spaceship is very fast and well-equipped. Now that he has a mind to hide, we¡¯re simply unable to catch him." Chris said. Edgar frowned upon hearing this and asked again, "Have his subordinates who hid in the capital star been caught?" "All have been caught." Chris nodded and then said, "The matter this time, I don''t want to blow it up. I feel like I¡¯ve wronged you." "It¡¯s fine." Edgar said. Even though the matter of Jonathan wanting to kill him was made public, but it was not blown up. There was a reason for this¡ªChris didn¡¯t want to blow the matter up and make it too ugly; after all, if it was really blown up, it would directly embarrass the Imperial family. Although Jonathan was a nobleman, but his parents were declining nobility. The Imperial family had raised him and educated him until he had be the most outstanding sub-beastman in the capital star and been able to marry the Duke of Mund. Now, this person actually plotted against Edgar¡¯s life . . . . If the matter was really blown up, Chris was afraid that various wild spections woulde out. Chris hated him so much, but he still had to control the public opinion in the end. Of course, even if the matter was not publicized, that person definitely had to be arrested. Chris even already collected a lot of criminal charges and intended to make him spend the rest of his life in prison. Jonathan knew nothing at all about Chris¡¯ thoughts. As a sub-beastman who once had been even more eye-catching than Myer, Jonathan¡¯s clothing, food, housing, and transport had always been exquisite, but now he was curling up in a very small, dark basement; his hair was aplete mess, and his clothes had not been changed for one day and one night. That¡¯s right, Jonathan did not leave the capital star, and the one who stayed aboard the leaving spaceship was just his substitute. If he escaped in his private spaceship, the spaceship might be shot down inadvertently. And if he left the capital star, there would be nowhere he could go . . . . Naturally, it was impossible for him to escape like this. Of course, the most important thing was that what he wanted to do had not yet been aplished. He had plotted for so many years and sacrificed so much. Now he was even burdened by the criminal charge of conspiring to murder the member of the Imperial family. He would never be able to go back to his past life in this lifetime . . . . He was already like this, but why did the people he hated still have a bright and neat life and receive people¡¯s love and respect? The anonymousmunication device on his hand shed a faint light. Looking at the photograph of the whole family posted by the Imperial family disyed on the screen of hismunication device, Jonathan''s gaze was cold. He ultimately took out a knife and abruptly stabbed it onto Ian''s face. After themunication device was pierced by the knife, it sparked and then broke. Jonathan took out anothermunication device and continued to read the news online. Edgar¡¯s beast was not lost at all . . . . Ian had told him that in order to entrap him and make him show his hand. Jonathan knew that Ian was never as simple as he looked. If it hadn''t been for Ian, he wouldn''t have fallen onto the current plight, and he would never have lived like this either . . . . Extending his hand, Jonathan touched Chris¡¯ face, which was disyed on themunication device. Chris definitely still had feelings for him, or else how could the news about him on the Inte get suppressed so much? If it hadn¡¯t been for Ian, he would have been the empress now. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He was silent for a long time and finally moved. Taking a bit of food out of the space button to eat, he walked to the side and then started to tap furiously on aputer. He already became a wanted criminal and was doomed to have nothing at all. He absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to live a fugitive life, so he might as well stake everything he got. Besides, if worst came to worst, he would just die, and he still could drag Ian to die with him. Jonathan¡¯s face suddenly showed a strange smile. When Jonathan was tapping on aputer in the basement, Shu Shu and Edgar huddled together to give the egg the prenatal education. "Baby, you definitely mustn¡¯t grow up into a snake. If you grow up into a snake, your mother will be afraid. If your mother¡¯s afraid, he won¡¯t be able to hold you . . ." Shu Shu was "patiently and systematically guiding¡± his son. Edgar felt ufortable. TL''s note: We''ve finally reached 50%! And since this chapter doesn''t end with a cliffy, I''ll take a break before I continue with Shu Shu''s adventure. So, next update will be on Wednesday, May 29th. Chapter 66 Unedited chapter 66. Someone Wanted to do a Kidnapping The news of Shu Shu giving birth to an egg and Jonathan conspiring to murder Edgar broke out, so Edgar naturally had many things to be busy with. After apanying Shu Shu for a whole night, he did not have much time to stay beside Shu Shu on the next day. He finally came back when it was veryte at night. As an old daemon who could change into a human form, Shu Shu was actually able to not sleep at all, but he was used to sleeping every day and for a very long time, too . . . . When Edgar returned, he had already fallen asleep long ago. Looking at Shu Shu who sank into the soft big bed, Edgar felt his heart melt. After kissing Shu Shu¡¯s cheek once and then kissing his own egg a few times, he quietly went to the bathroom to wash himself clean and theny down beside Shu Shu. As soon as hey down, Shu Shu rolled into his arms and chose afortable position, nestling up. Edgar chuckled and kissed him on the head, heart warm. This was his spouse. The next day when Edgar woke up, Shu Shu was still not awake. He softly and quietly climbed out of the bed just like in the past. "Bring the child for me to hug." Shu Shu slept very wellst night, so when he felt some movements beside him, he lifted his eyelids and spoke. The temperature inside the incubator was the most suitable for the newborn eggs to stay in, but the Empire Parenting Organization always called on everyone to have close contact with the egg for a period of time every day. Therefore, everyone would not let the child stay in the incubator all day long. Edgar took the egg out of the incubator, injected some spiritual power into it, and then put it into Shu Shu¡¯s arms. Shu Shu held the egg in his arms, closed his eyes, and slept again. Edgar lowered his head and gave Shu Shu and the egg a kiss each before turning round and leaving for work. Shu Shu only got up when the sun was already high in the sky. He held the egg while injecting some spiritual power into it and went downstairs. He just reached the living room when he saw Ian and Jones sitting on the sofa and talking. "Why don''t you sleep for a while longer?" Seeing Shu Shu, Ian immediately spoke and also reached out to the egg held in Shu Shu''s arms. "Isn¡¯t it quite heavy? Let me hold it." "It¡¯s not heavy at all. It¡¯s especially light." Shu Shu said. This egg only weighed four or five pounds; such a little bit of weight waspletely nothing for him. "Even if you feel it¡¯s not heavy, you also have to be careful. A sub-beastman who just gave birth to a child needs to rest well." Ian said. He originally wanted to exin some methods of nursing a postpartum sub-beastman back to health, but seeing Shu Shu¡¯s vigorous appearance, he suddenly felt that the nursing methods he knew were perhaps of no use to Shu Shu . . . . Yesterday, he had specifically sought the doctor to dispense some medicine. He wanted to give it to Shu Shu for treating thecerations caused by childbirth. As a result, Shu Shu said that he had no wounds on his body at all . . . . "I¡¯m already one hundred percent fine." Shu Shu said while passing the egg on his hand to Ian. Ian stared at the egg in his arms with a burning gaze; it was estimated that he wanted to hug the egg very much. Ian indeed wanted to hold the egg very much. Sub-beastmen usually wouldn¡¯t let people they were not familiar with see their eggs. Except for Edgar, he had never held any other eggs! Thinking of Edgar, Ian immediately said to Shu Shu, "Shu Shu, I¡¯ve a lot of photos of newborn Edgar. Do you want to see them?" "I do!" Shu Shu replied at once. Ian smiled at Shu Shu and quickly took out hismunication device. After that, he searched out Edgar''s childhood photos and showed them to Shu Shu. Edgar was born in the hospital, so the photos at the beginning were all in the hospital. On the hospital bed, Ian looked a bit wan and sallow, but his smile was brilliant, and he was holding an egg, Edgar, in his arms. That egg was not like the one Shu Shu had given birth to, but the difference was not big; after all, they were both eggs. At the beginning, the egg only got its pictures taken. Later on, the egg started to have videos. Shu Shu clicked one of the videos. The video initially just showed an egg lying quietly in the incubator. After a while, the egg suddenly moved and even turned its own body over. "Ah!" Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised as he watched the video. It was obviously just an egg, but he thought it looked very, very cute! "There¡¯s also the video of Edgar hatching." Ian smiled and clicked on another video. In the video, the egg swayed violently for a long time, and then a crack suddenly appeared on it. After another very long time, the crack finally became a little bit bigger. This video was very long. After watching it for an entire hour, only a very small hole appeared on the egg, but Shu Shu unexpectedly enjoyed watching it and was not the least impatient. His eggter would also give birth to a new life like this, right? Shu Shu watched the video attentively and suddenly saw a snake that was as thick as two fingers together climb out of the eggshell. ". . ." Shu Shu had a sensation of his prior expectation and love disappearing in a sh. Why was it the snake he disliked the most that came out of the egg? How did he find a snake as a partner? However, although he disliked snake, but he still liked Edgar very much . . . . "Edgar at that time was cute, right?" Ian turned his head to look at Shu Shu. Shu Shu shook his head. Although he would not go so far as to get scared just by watching a video now, but he really didn¡¯t think that this snake was cute at all! "Well . . . I also think he¡¯s quite ugly." Ian said and directly moved on to show Shu Shu the photos taken when Edgar changed into a human form. Looking at the little baby on the photo who, didn''t know why, seemed to be frowning, Shu Shu wanted to cuddle and kiss him. Ian took out all of Edgar''s childhood photos and showed them to Shu Shu. Shu Shu liked the photos and videos of baby or toddler Edgar the most. As for the way Edgar looked when he changed into a snake form . . . there were a few of such snake photos, and he also liked them. For example, in one of the videos, Chris, as a father, grabbed Edgar and tied him into two knots. Edgar could only turned and twisted with difficulty and finally untied himself after quite a while. Shu Shu thought it was very interesting . . . . He really wanted to try doing what Chris did himself! After looking at the photos and videos for a long time, the three people were all hungry. Ian immediately called the chef and had him bring some food over. Shu Shu had just given birth to a child, so the kitchen had prepared a lot of ingredients and already stewed some soups . . . . The chef assented and started to get busy. After half an hour, seven or eight robots brought the food to them. Every robot held a food box on each hand. They ced the food boxes on the dining table and then started to take out te after te of dishes from the food boxes. So many dishes! So fragrant! Shu Shu, seeing so many dishes being ced in front of him, could not help but drool and quickly scuttled over. Seeing this scene, Ian couldn''t help but smile. After Shu Shu had practiced in the virtual cabin for quite a long time, as long as he was willing, he could quickly put on airs. In normal times, however, he was still forthright . . . . Of course, Ian did not dislike this one bit; on the contrary, he rather liked it. Old people like them liked energetic children. Holding the egg, Ian and Jones also came to the dining table. They just reached the dining table when a few robots that had brought the dishes suddenly moved and emitted some smoke from their bodies. The smoke puffed toward Shu Shu, Ian, and Jones''s face. The three people were caught off guard, and everyone inhaled a lot of smoke in the end. Ian was the focus of the "care". His physical fitness was the worst among the three. He just inhaled the gas, and he immediately became dizzy and copsed to the floor. In that moment, besides protecting the child in his arms, he could not manage anything else. Although Jones had some experience living in the military camp and his physical fitness was pretty good, but he was a sub-beastman after all. After grabbing hold of the table, he also went down to the floor and could not make any more movements either. As for Shu Shu . . . . Shu Shu had plenty of escape experience but very, very fewbat experience and was also verycking in alertness. As a result, he too inhaled the smoke that should not be inhaled. It could be said that he was currently still able to be clear headed entirely because of the spiritual power in his body. With the dizzying situation before his eyes, Shu Shu had an urge to lie down and sleep, but he knew that he could not sleep. Operating his spiritual power with great effort, Shu Shu did not hesitate to approach and kick one of the robots. He kicked the robot in the stomach hard. Getting a kick from him, the robot fell back a few steps, and a footprint appeared on its steel stomach. It seemed to want to attack Shu Shu, but after a loud crackle, the robot unexpectedly stopped moving. Shu Shu brushed aside this robot and immediately charged into the next one. He reached out with one hand to grab Ian while sending a kick to the robot. He managed to kick this one but failed to guard against the other robots. In the end, he was actually hit by another robot in the stomach. Staggering back a few steps, he fell on the floor. The stomach that suddenly hurt woke Shu Shu up somewhat, and it was because of this that he saw the current scene¡ªIan and Jones were already shackled by the robots, and another robot was going to grab the egg from Ian¡¯s hand. Shu Shu was shocked and immediately jumped up and rushed toward those robots, but he was blocked once again¡ªthe two robots that had been kicked away by him suddenly lunged at him. These two robots were already broken, but their hands could still move and actually caught hold of Shu Shu''s legs. "Bastard." Shu Shu was dizzy from the pain in his stomach, but he kept struggling with all his might. "You actually have some skill." While Shu Shu was struggling, a voice suddenly rang out. Shu Shu kicked away one of the robots and raised his head to look at the arrival only to see Jonathan standing not far away. Jonathan previously looked more exquisite and more splendid than Myer, but now he looked like he was in a difficult situation, and his expression was also gloomy. "It''s you!" Shu Shu remembered what Edgar had said about Jonathan wanting to harm Edgar. For a moment, he hated Jonathan so much. Raising his hand, he hurled a ball of spiritual power toward Jonathan. It was a pity that he was in the middle of having a dizzy spell andpletely failed to take aim at the target urately. That ball of spiritual power actually flew clear over Jonathan''s head and ultimately smashed a hole in the wall behind Jonathan without injuring Jonathan at all. Shu Shu, seeing this scene, wanted to charge at Jonathan, but a robot once again came over and entangled him . . . . Jonathan nced at Shu Shu, his expression ugly, and then he ran out without looking back. He originally wanted to capture all the people here, but Shu Shu was truly too troublesome, so he could only give up. Seeing Jonathan running out, the robots followed him and started running out as well. They all finally stopped at the open space in front of the house used for parking the aircraft. Aftering to a stop, Jonathan turned toward the house where Edgar lived, his face showing an ice-cold smile. He didn¡¯t capture that Shu Shu, and for Shu Shu, it was definitely not a good thing at all. The sound of a violent explosion suddenly filled the air. The robot that was blocking Shu Shu¡¯s path and the robots that had been ruined by Shu Shu unexpectedly exploded together! Shu Shu was in the center of the explosion, and no one could see his situation. At the same time, the rm sounded through the entire imperial pce and even the entire capital star. The imperial pce was attacked! The guards in the vicinity of the imperial pce arrived in a very short time. After seeing the situation here, all their expressions changed greatly. The ce where the crown prince lived was actually blown up! The wanted criminal Jonathan also seized the empress and the empress'' friend as well as the little prince who had not hatched yet! "You had better note over. I have explosives on my body. If youe over, I¡¯ll take them down with me." Staring at the guards in front of him, Jonathan showed a rather strange smile. "Jonathan, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!" Someone among the guards shouted. The one who shouted was a beastman who was about the same age as Jonathan. He once had been secretly in love with Jonathan in his youth. When he saw the news about Jonathan conspiring to murder the crown prince, he thought it was untrue, and that someone had framed Jonathan. He didn''t expect to be proven wrong so quickly. Jonathan¡¯s current appearance was very frightful. His impression of Jonathan was a sub-beastman who was magnificent and unmatched in his generation. When did Jonathan be like this? "Make Chrise here." Jonathan got his hands on Ian while watching the guards opposite. "I¡¯ming!" Chris'' voice rang out, and at the same time, two aircrafts suddenly appeared in front of Jonathan. The two aircrafts had not stoppedpletely, and Chris and Edgar already jumped down from the aircrafts. They had put some devices on Ian and Shu Shu as well as in the house to monitor abnormal situation. So when Ian and Shu Shu were sneak-attacked, they discovered it immediately. However, even if they found out about it, and even if they used the fastest speed to rush over, it seemed that they were toote. "Why did you take him?" Chris clenched his fist tightly and fixed his whole attention on Jonathan. "What about Shu Shu?" Edgar''s clenched fist tightened even more. Although Ian was unconscious, but at least he was still in front of them. Where was Shu Shu? Where did Shu Shu go? "The crown princess . . . . I guess he¡¯s be a mass of ground meat now?" Jonathan looked at Edgar and began tough, revealing his snow white teeth. Edgar''s pupils abruptly became vertical snake-like pupils, and his whole body stiffened for a second. Then he immediately rushed straight toward the blown up house. "His Imperial Highness!" Some beastmen wanted to catch up with him, but they were thrown away by a gale that Edgar conjured. Realizing that Edgar obviously didn¡¯t want anyone to follow him and that saving the crown princess did not need too many people, those beastmen no longer kept up with him and eventually stopped far away. Jonathan gave a gurgle ofughter and turned toward Chris. "I¡¯ve put explosives on each of these robots. You had better be a little careful now. Don''t provoke me, or else there¡¯ll be more people turning into ground meat." Chris'' expression became very ugly. He clenched his teeth and said, "You¡¯ve been hiding in the imperial pce for two days?" He had dispatched quite a lot of people to hunt down Jonathan. He didn''t expect that Jonathan actually stayed under his very eyes . . . . "I was indeed here, ah. Here¡¯s my home.¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze was firmly locked on Chris¡¯ face. "This ce isn¡¯t your home, and I also don''t have a younger brother like you!" Chris coldly stated. Staring at Chris, Jonathan¡¯s expression became cold as well. He grabbed Ian''s neck with one arm and abruptly tightened up his hold. In addition, his fingernails squeezed into Ian''s flesh so much so that they cut open Ian¡¯s skin. "Let go of your hold!" Chris was horrified. "Release him! Jonathan, you let them go. I¡¯ll definitely treat you with leniency." "Do you like him?" Jonathan''s expression became very ugly. Chris frowned. Of course he liked Ian; Ian was his spouse! "Why would you like him? Why would you like this despicable guy?" Jonathan stared at Chris, anger across his whole face. "It¡¯s you who are a despicable guy!" Chris countered straight away. Jonathan¡¯s gaze shed, and right at this instant, an anesthetic needle shot towards Jonathan¡¯s body . . . . The tip of the needle that was going to prick Jonathan''s neck abruptly stopped, and then the needle fell to the ground. It turned out that Jonathan had opened his personal protective cover. This needle obviously startled Jonathan. He turned his head and nced at the anesthetic needle that had fallen to the ground and then turned to face Chris again. "You get me a private spaceship, thattest model of spaceship with so-called unrivaled speed which you boughtst year." Chris had not yet answered, and Jonathan suddenly took out a knife and shed the arm of unconscious Jones. "You better hurry. Otherwise, I¡¯ll use the knife on your empress¡¯ body next." Chris''plexion was deathly pale, and his gaze toward Jonathan was full of loathing. Jonathan noticed this look and was instantly inmed. It shouldn''t be like this; Chris should like him instead of loathing him. It¡¯s all because of Ian! He had to kill him! Jonathan¡¯s expression became extremely ugly, while Chris couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°If you dare to hurt them, I¡¯ll never let Mund and Calvin off!¡± The me in Jonathan¡¯s eyes went out. Sneering, he stressed his point once again, "If the spaceship doesn¡¯t appear in front of me in five minutes, I¡¯ll chop off one of his hands." Jonathan nudged Ian''s arm as he said so. In the past two days, he had actually been hiding in the imperial pce. He grew up in the imperial pce from childhood and was very familiar with the ce. In the past, he was able to enter and leave the imperial pce freely, and so he secretly dug himself a hideout basement in the imperial pce. Hiding himself there, especially with the help of the imperial pce''s defense system, it was guaranteed that no one could find and get him. In addition to this, he also tampered with some of the robots in the imperial pce. He had always been considered to be more outstanding than Myer. Myer was already a mech master in his young age; he naturally wasn¡¯t inferior than Myer. In some fields such as robot modification and robot control, he was one of the very best in the Beastman Empire. When he stayed in the imperial pce a few days ago, he controlled some of the robots in the imperial pce and even loaded up their bodies with explosives. At that time, he was just guarding against the unexpected. He did not expect them to be really useful now. When Jonathan and Chris confronted each other, Edgar was looking for Shu Shu. Probably to avoid being discovered, Jonathan did not load the robots¡¯ bodies with too many explosives. The house was not entirely blown up, but the living room was already sted beyond recognition into a pile of ruins. The floor between the living room and the second floor was also blown up. Edgar smelled Shu Shu¡¯s scent here but did not see Shu Shu crawling out of the ruins. His hands could not stop shaking, and he suddenly turned into his original form. The huge ji¨¡o l¨®ng squatted in the living room, and two of its ws quickly clear away all kinds of detritus . . . . Edgar almost frantically began to search for Shu Shu. Suddenly, there was some tiny rustling noise. Edgar was stunned, one w unconsciously let go of a piece of ruin, and then he looked under the ruin with both apprehension and joy. Just under the ruins he had swept away, there was a very small hole, and on the bottom of the hole, a little hamster that was no bigger than an eggy curled up into a ball. The fur on the little hamster¡¯s face was scorched, its eyes closed, and its curled up body quivered. It looked extremely pitiful, but at least it was alive. Edgar held the little hamster with his ws and injected his own spiritual power into the hamster¡¯s body without the slightest hesitation. Once a great amount of spiritual power rushed forth into Shu Shu¡¯s body, he eventually woke up. Shu Shu continued to circte his spiritual power, so that the incapacitating agent would only make him feel ufortable but no longer make him confused and disoriented. As for the wounds . . . . The previous explosion was quite powerful, but at most it was about the same as the lightning tribtion which Shu Shu had encountered alone. When the robots exploded, he immediately changed into his original form and used the spiritual power to protect himself. Therefore, the injuries he suffered were not serious at all. Now that there was Edgar who was injecting him with spiritual power, he had more or less recovered. After waking up, Shu Shu promptly turned back into a human. He still had a lot of wounds on his body, but he couldn¡¯t care less for himself. Cradling his head, he said, "The child! The child was snatched!" The huge ji¨¡o l¨®ng nodded, "I know. We¡¯ll go save them." Daemons that had cultivated into j¨©nd¨¡n stage could be humans. Naturally, they could open their mouths and speak. It was just that, in the end, the structure of animal was different from that of human being, so this speaking was actually using the spiritual power to vibrate the air and produce a sound. It was also considered to be a gate to enlightenment which you needed to hone before you could use it. Edgar had honed and mastered it. Shu Shu, however, was not too proficient at it. "What are we going to do?" Shu Shu asked. How would they save them? "Be smaller!" Edgar took a quick look at the situation outside and concealed the distress in his eyes. Chris feared that Jonathan would hurt Ian, so he quickly had people bring his private spaceship over. And now, Jonathan was ready to board the spaceship. Be smaller? Shu Shu nced at Edgar and immediately realized that Edgar, in all likelihood, would use his former method of catching those star pirates, stealthily going up and hiding himself in the spaceship. Shu Shu quickly changed into his original form and then, with some difficulty, controlled his spiritual power to make himself even smaller. After that, he rushed straight toward the spaceship. At the same time, Edgar also made himself smaller and followed Shu Shu. TL''s notes: ji¨¡o l¨®ng = legendary dragon with the ability to control rain and floods For June, updates will be once a week every Wednesday. Chapter 67 Unedited chapter 67. The Past and the Past Events Beastmen basically liked spaceship. Chris, this emperor, had a hobby of collecting spaceships. Justst year, he had people assemble and install a very, very fast spaceship for him. This spaceship was specially tailored to him, and there was only one such spaceship in the entire Beastman Empire. Now, this spaceship was parked in front of Jonathan. Taking along the robots around him while seizing Ian and Jones, Jonathan approached the spaceship but did not immediately get onto the spaceship. Instead, he said, "I can''t operate the spaceship alone." "What more do you want?" Chris'' gaze was icy cold. "I still have a few subordinates who have not been arrested. They¡¯lle soon." Jonathan smiled at Chris. "You don¡¯t mind waiting for a few minutes, right?" Chris'' face was particrly ugly, but he could only agree. A moment after he agreed, an aircraft applied to enter the imperial pce. Obviously, Jonathan¡¯s men had been waiting outside. Chris allowed the aircraft to enter the imperial pce area. At the same time, the aircraft was scanned back and forth several times with all kinds of devices, and an investigation directed against the people inside the aircraft was started immediately. The aircraft stopped beside the spaceship, and three sub-beastmen and four beastmen came down from the aircraft. They immediately surrounded Jonathan, escorting Jonathan to walk over to and board the spaceship. These people were full of vignce as they boarded the spaceship, but even then, they never found a fingernail-sized hamster and a toothpick-sized snake following them onto the spaceship. Both Shu Shu and Edgar had be smaller and blended in to board the spaceship. They wanted to make a move when they were not on board the spaceship yet, but Jonathan and those robots had bombs on their bodies. Later, the people who came here also tied a lot of bombs on their bodies . . . . Although Edgar had confidence in his own strength, but he was worried that he would identally detonate the bombs once he took action. Therefore, he could only endure. "Lenka, you and Abbott guard Jones. us, you and Ramirez are responsible for guarding this egg. When you guard them, you must keep close to them. As soon as there¡¯s any movement, immediately kill the man and smash the egg!" Jonathan ordered once he got onto the spaceship. The four people who were namedplied with the order. Two of them took over Jones, and the other two received the egg. "You stay in the third cabin and the seventeenth cabin separately." Jonathan ordered again. These two cabins, one was located on the far left of the spaceship, and one was on the far right of the spaceship, and the distance between them was quite far. It was estimated that Jonathan arranged it this way so as to make it impossible for people to rescue the hostages at the same time. It had to be said that this was indeed a good arrangement. After hearing it, Edgar¡¯s heart sank at once. He originally wanted to take advantage of Jonathan when their defense was not so strict to rescue the three people and send them to the escape pods and then get rid of Jonathan. But now . . . the three people were being locked up in three different ces, and if each person was strictly guarded, then things would be difficult to deal with! Edgar actually wasn¡¯t the slightest afraid of explosive. With his current physical strength, unless it was an artillery shell from a warship that could smash a spaceship into smithereens, it was impossible to injure him. Common explosives were useless to him. However, while he was not worried of explosive, Ian, Jones, and the egg were unable to endure it. He wanted to save people, but in any case, he could not end up rescuing dead people. Edgar could only hide himself again. Shu Shu, seeing him like this, also followed the rules. Meanwhile, Jonathan took Ian and the rest of his men to the spaceship''s main control room. When they had just boarded the spaceship, one of Jonathan''s subordinates had already gone to the main control room, so right now, the spaceship already rose to the sky. The speed of the spaceship was getting faster and faster, and it began to break away from the¡¯s gravity and pass through the atmosphere. At this time, even if the spaceship¡¯s performance was very good, it would inevitably start to shake slightly. Many sub-beastmen were afraid of such shaking. Jonathan, during all this time, was walking toward the control room, but his face did not show one bit of fear. It was not because he was used to it. Rather, he was already not afraid of dying. Edgar watched him from afar and felt a chill run down his spine. If Jonathan was still afraid of some things, then it would be easy to deal with this matter. But if he was not afraid of dying . . . . Having just walked halfway, Jonathan suddenly frowned and looked behind him. "Teacher?" A sub-beastman beside Jonathan was a little puzzled. Jonathan surveyed the area behind him but didn''t see anything, as if the peculiarity he had just felt was only an illusion . . . . He turned his body around and continued to walked ahead. Edgar originally wanted to keep up, but now he didn''t dare. He could only look on helplessly as the steel-cast door closed in front of him. Shu Shu gave Edgar a pat with his paw and wrote a few words on the floor, "What¡¯s to be done?" Edgar nced at Shu Shu and then went to a corner and began to dig a hole with his ws. As a ji¨¡o l¨®ng, his ws were even harder than steel. It didn''t take long for him to dig a tiny hole and get into it. Shu Shu followed behind Edgar and got into the hole. Looking at Edgar''s tail, he suddenly felt his blood run cold¡ªhe actually followed a snake getting into a hole! However, his fear onlysted for an instant, and he soon came to his senses. He put his mind in order and crawled forward after the snake''s tail. His child was still in those bastards¡¯ hands. Right now, don''t say about having to work together with a snake to figure out a way to save people, even if he had to seize the egg from a snake¡¯s mouth, he was ready! Well, his current enemies were definitely not snakes . . . . That Jonathan was simply worse than a snake! The speed of Edgar digging a hole was very fast. Not long after, he already dug his way into the vicinity of the main control room. Then he made an opening in the corner of the main control room. He didn''te out of the hole and just hid inside while spying at the situation outside the hole. Jonathan handed over the child and Jones to his men to keep an eye on as hostages. There would certainly be no danger to the lives of these two people. Ian was different though . . . . The reason why Edgar did not go to the other two ces but came here instead was because he was worried that Ian would be in danger. After all, Jonathan seemed to hate Ian the most. Nevertheless, they also couldn¡¯t rashly save people under these circumstances. So, all things considered, they had no other choice but to y it by ear! However, after they arrived here, they found that Jonathan did not concern himself with Ian at all. Jonathan was working, pounding on the console. Edgar also had some knowledge ofputer programming. After observing Jonathan for a while, he knew that Jonathan was altering the programs of this spaceship. The owners of this spaceship were previously him, Chris, and Ian. But now, Jonathan had erased all their information, and the one in control of this spaceship became Jonathan. Edgar knew that Jonathan was very remarkable when he was young. When he heard that Jonathan had given up his former career to be a housewife after marriage, he felt that it was really a pity. But, looking at the situation now . . . . Jonathan very likely had never stopped undertaking advanced studies. Recalling his previous investigation into Jonathan¡¯s actions of epting disciples on the starwork and fostering orphans for his own use, Edgar felt some lingering fear as well as puzzlement. Why did this person who nevertheless had a good life want to travel on a dead end road like this? After Jonathan had altered all the programs on the spaceship and had the men at his side take out the explosives from the space button, he then began to tie the explosives on Ian¡¯s body. Finished tying up the explosives, he also installed some wireless devices on Ian¡¯s shirt and connected them to himself. After doing all this, Jonathan took out a needle and then jabbed it into Ian, who was lying on the floor. Ian''s eyelids fluttered, and his eyes eventually opened. His gaze was a bit vacant at first, but it quickly recovered its rity and brightness. "What about the child?" "You still have time to think about that egg? Don''t you realize that you should worry about yourself?" Jonathan smirked. "Jonathan, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?! When have we let you down? Why would you harm us like this?" Ian stared at Jonathan angrily. He and Chris had never had their guard up against Jonathan, but Jonathan? Not to mention harming Edgar, Jonathan even kidnapped him now . . . . Did Shu Shu and Jones fall into this madman¡¯s hands too? "Of course you¡¯ve let me down. Chris is obviously mine; why did you steal him?" Jonathan sat in front of Ian. "He and I grew up together from childhood, and the one he likes the most is me. We¡¯re inseparable every day. He loves me, and I love him too. Everyone thought we¡¯d be together. If it were not for you, we¡¯d continue living happily together." "What nonsense are you talking about?! Chris has always regarded you as a younger brother." Ian thought that there was simply something wrong with Jonathan. If Chris really liked Jonathan, would he still bother about Ian? "No, he loves me! If it were not for you sneakily eating his beast bead, how could he marry you?" Jonathan looked at Ian with eyes full of malice. "I¡¯ve been waiting for him to return and marry me. As a result, he brought you back . . . . If it were not for you taking advantage of his injured self to eat his beast bead, how could he marry you?" "You talked rubbish! It¡¯s obviously him whom forced me to eat!" Ian replied. He was observing the situation around him while watching Jonathan''s expression. He nned to stall for time to think of a way to escape or to wait for someone toe and save him. Of course, he also wanted to understand why Jonathan would think like this . . . . As far as he knew, Chris had never expressed any romantic feeling toward Jonathan, not even a hint. Chris was much older than Jonathan. Chris¡¯ parents originally adopted Jonathan because they thought that their adult beastman son was very lonely . . . . Being inseparable every day and so on were absolutely lies. When Chris¡¯ parents adopted the seven-year-old Jonathan, Chris already graduated from the Imperial College and entered the military. What rtionship could he have with a little sub-beastman? "It¡¯s obvious that he was injured and identally crashed into you. Then you took advantage of the situation to eat his beast bead." Jonathan said. "I heard your dispute with him." He always loved Chris, so he worked hard to grow up and learn because he wanted to be a person who could match Chris. As a result, Chris brought back Ian. He was truly in agony seeing Chris treat Ian with the utmost care. As it happened, he then discovered that Chris seemed to not have forgotten him at all. After that, he identally heard the dispute between Chris and Ian . . . . Jonathan was simply insane! Ian thought all of this was utterly absurd. He really liked fighting a war, but sub-beastmen could not go to the battlefield. Later, he straightforwardly went to learn medicine and became a military doctor, so he could follow the troops and go to war. After joining the military, he performed very well. Together with Jones, they became the best military doctor as well as the most popr sub-beastmen in the military. However, he and Chris still had not had any intersection at this time. In addition, he had always nned to find and marry a serviceman whose family was well-matched with his in terms of social status and who would allow him to keep being a military doctor after marriage. Until a certain mission. The unit he belonged to received a mission to investigate a notorious criminal gang that smuggled counterfeit goods and even upied a to produce weapons of mass destruction. In order to find evidence, they infiltrated that covertly. Their troops infiltrated the, and so did Chris. Later, something happened. He was separated from the rest of his unit and then saved Chris, who was seriously injured. At that time, Chris was doing a "big project" on that and being hunted down by some people. In order to hide Chris, he and Chris pretended to be lovers. He even found a job producing firearms to support himself and his "sick" partner on that. They lived together like that for two months. Afterwards, the criminal gang was eliminated by the armed forces, and Chris did not let him go. He developed a deep affection for Chris during those two months, butter, he learned of Chris'' identity and started to alienate himself from Chris. If he married Chris, he feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the military anymore. Moreover, the discrepancy between his identity and Chris¡¯ was too big, and he would definitelye across all kinds of troubles. He was very reluctant to raise the issue of breaking up, so he could only alienate himself first, thinking that Chris would maybe give him up after they became estranged. Chris certainly felt his alienation. After some time, when Chris was injured and looked for him to dress his wounds, he suddenly "fainted" on him. Conveniently, he also "identally" kissed him and "identally" stuffed the beast bead into his mouth. He did like Chris, and they were considered to be a harmonious couple, so the beast bead took root in his stomach just like that. But he definitely didn¡¯t sneakily eat Chris'' beast bead. Why would Jonathan think so? Ian felt that Jonathan was really sick in the head. Jonathan, however, sneered and abruptly opened hismunication device to y a video. Chapter 68 Unedited chapter 68. Everyone Dies Together The video soon began to y. This video should have been taken without permission using a surveince camera, and the location had been the private living room of the house where Ian had resided when he had just entered the imperial pce . . . . As Ian realized these details, his face became very ugly. Jonathan had installed a surveince camera at the ce where he had lived?! Not waiting for his lingering fear or anger, Ian finally saw the content of the video . . . . Ian himself wasmon-born, so hepletely had no opinion on Shu Shu¡¯s identity, but Chris¡¯ parents were not like this. Chris¡¯ mother was noble-born and mainly associated with the sub-beastmen born of various nobles of the capital star, therefore he originally couldn¡¯t tolerate Ian at all. Chris was a child who was finally born when his parents were more than one-hundred-year-old. They valued Chris very much, so the empress simply couldn¡¯t ept that their son fancied a sub-beastman who had no any extraordinary status. Ian had no choice but to leave the military at that time, and then he was given a hard time aftering to the capital star. On top of that, he didn''t have that sort of having-a-highly-retentive-memory cheat like Shu Shu did, so it took him a very long time to learn various etiquette, and the hardship was beyond words. He was in a bad mood, so when he faced Chris, he couldn''t muster any sweet feeling at all. What¡¯s more, Chris had done a few stupid things then. The imperial family adopted Jonathan, but there was no blood rtionship between Jonathan and Chris. ording to thews of the Empire, they totally could get married. Jonathan was also very, very remarkable . . . . Since Ian came to the capital star, people had never stoppedparing him with Jonathan. He was already in a bad mood, and Chris actually gave Jonathan the best attire when they were choosing formal attires. Shu Shu didn''t care about such a thing. However, Ian, who was under great pressure then, cared about it; especially whenter someone found him and peculiarly told him that Chris didn''t care about him at all, otherwise he wouldn''t choose such a hideous attire for him. He in fact didn''t really care about clothes and jewelry, but he was angry and felt deeply hurt after being bullied by a stranger. He didn''t understand; it was obviously he who was the star of this banquet, but why was it Jonathan who dressed up brightly and beautifully? Why was it Jonathan who was regarded as the center of attention? Even Chris¡¯ whole family was very close to Jonathan . . . . After the event, he started to quarrel with Chris. It was a petty quarrel. Basically, he questioned whether Chris liked Jonathan and disliked him, making all kinds of rackets. Afterwards, Chris hugged him and kissed him, and then they went to bed together. Ian had gone through such quarrels many times in his lifetime and had long forgotten them. He did not expect that today he actually had another chance to see it again. Stuff from forty or fifty years ago, and Jonathan still kept it. Not to mention that he seemed to take the content of other people¡¯s quarrel seriously . . . . In the video, Ian was questioning Chris angrily, "I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. I should be your most important person. Why did the best-looking attire and jewelry be Jonathan¡¯s? Do you like him?" "Don''t you dislikeplicated clothes and jewelry?" Chris'' voice was very low. "I don''t like them, so you can¡¯t give them to me?" Ian reached out and clung to Chris'' arm. He continued to ask questions, but the following questions became a bunch ofints. Meanwhile, Chris said nothing at all. "At the banquet, why did you abandon me and run to talk with Jonathan? Don''t you know that I don''t understand anything?" "They all said that the one you like is Jonathan!" "Chris, you bastard! . . . . . . Ian watched his young and spirited self in the videoining incessantly while Chris did not say a single word, which made him even more angry. "Chris, if it weren¡¯t for me identally eating your beast bead, you would never think of marrying me, would you? " ¡°If you have the ability, take your beast bead back!¡± Chris had been watching him, waiting for him to more or less vent his feelings. Hearing that he did not go on anymore, Chris at once held him and carried him into the bedroom. The video cut off here, but Ian actually remembered what had happened afterwards . . . . Chris had tumbled him all night along and forbidden him from talking nonsense again. "I¡¯ve done an investigation. You ate Chris¡¯ beast bead when he¡¯s injured. Before that, you and Chris didn''t have much intersection at all. If it weren¡¯t for you eating Chris'' beast bead, why would he marry you? You stole Chris! I¡¯ve already vowed that I must kill you!" After the video was finished, Jonathan put away hismunication device and then fixed his gaze on Ian. Ian simply didn''t know what he should say. Other people were not really clear about the matter of him and Chris working alongside for the mission for two months, andter . . . . They didn''t interact much in the beginning, but after Chris stuffed the beast bead into his mouth, he began to openly stand at his side and drive other men away. They stayed in the military for another year, during which they were considered a couple by everyone, and then they went to the capital star to get married. A man like Chris, because his beast bead was identally eaten by a sub-beastman, would settle for said sub-beastman just so he could have a child in the future? Jonathan did not understand Chris at all! "Jonathan, that¡¯s enough! Whether Chris loves me or not, your heart¡¯s the clearest!" The irrational words of a lovers'' quarrel were actually brought up and taken as evidence of him "forcing" Chris. How ridiculous. Jonathan stared nkly. "Don''t say that you love Chris; do you think I don¡¯t realize why the hell you did all these?" Ian stared at Jonathan. He and Chris had analyzed Jonathan''s motive before. "You¡¯re not aiming for the imperial family¡¯s property. In the past, you¡¯re a sub-beastman of the imperial family. Whatever you wanted, you got it. The days of your life were bright and beautiful, and you¡¯re the most high-profile person in the Empire. But after you married the Duke of Mund, many of your glories were gone. You envy me, not because I got Chris¡¯ love, but because I became the sub-beastman who received the most attention, right?" "When I got married, you just had to try to make me lose face and then hypocritically gave me a hand. It¡¯s obviously my long-awaited wedding, yet all the media were praising you . . . . Later, everyone paid less and less attention to you. You felt it¡¯s intolerable, didn¡¯t you?" Ian said with a sneer. "If you really loved Chris like you said, why would you get married and give birth to a child? You disposing Edgar is because the Duke of Mund¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t optimistic. You want to get the imperial family¡¯s property, right?¡± There were always very few children in the imperial family. Nearly every generation only had one child, and the property had never been divided out, so it continued to increase. Other nobles, however, were different. The Duke of Mund had several younger brothers. He inherited the title but did not inherit most of the property. His property was enough for him to live well, but for Jonathan, who had enjoyed the best of everything ¨¤ the imperial family and even had a damn spaceship before marriage, it was estimated to be a little insufficient. Jonathan, who already came to his senses, directly pped Ian on the face. "It¡¯s useless to say these now. Don''t forget that you¡¯re in my hands." "Are you not worried about implicating Calvin doing all these things?" Ian asked again. "He doesn''t know anything. How can Chris hold him?" Jonathan sneered. It was a society ruled byw now. He was irredeemable, but the imperial family certainly couldn¡¯t dispose of innocent people as they pleased! "Do you think that Chris not doing anything in the public eye means that he won¡¯t do anything in private?" Ian said. "You let me go now, and I think he¡¯ll let Calvin go. Otherwise . . ." "It¡¯s toote.¡± Jonathan replied. "Moreover, do you think I can have such a strong attachment to that family?" Seeing Jonathan''s expression, Ian¡¯s heart jumped. "Shu Shu, that sub-beastman who¡¯s as eager to seduce men as you¡¯re, has been blown to bits by me. As for you . . ." Jonathan smiled and did not continue. He had hated Ian for fifty years, and Ian had also stolen everything from him. How could he easily let Ian go? As for Calvin . . . . When he first started working on Edgar, he actually thought about Calvin. If Edgar had died then, Ian would have been very sad, and Myer and Edgar''s marriage contract would have be invalid too. At that time, Calvin could have been together with Myer. However, his old n had already failed, hadn¡¯t it? Edgar suddenly came back and messed up his n thoroughly. Originally, if Edgar couldn''te back, he wanted to use the news of fake Edgar to draw Ian out and then kill him. Now though . . . . "What did you say?" Ian stared at Jonathan in shock. Shu Shu was killed with an explosion? How could it be? Jonathan, however, already stopped caring about him and did not even seek his exnation anymore. He went back to operate the console and continued to pound on it. The spaceship was rapidly leaving the capital star, and behind this spaceship, Chris led his men to chase after it and kept trying tomunicate with it. Jonathan put through one of the calls, and Chris appeared on the screen. "Jonathan, you let them go, and I¡¯ll also let you go!" "That has to wait until I get to a safe ce." Jonathan stared at Chris almost greedily. "Chris!" Ian, on the side, saw Chris and called out loudly. "Ian!" Chris heard Ian''s voice but couldn''t see Ian whom was lying on the ground. His face revealed an anxious expression, but in the end, he could only grit his teeth and stare at Jonathan. "When will you be willing to let them go?" Jonathan did not answer. Instead, he unexpectedly said, "Chris, have you ever loved me?" Chris'' eyes were full of loathing. Jonathan, seeing Chris¡¯ expression, suddenly looked a little crazy. He always thought that Chris liked him and waspelled to be together with Ian because his beast bead was eaten by Ian. So in those years, even though he hated the situation so much, he also endured it. However, things seemed to be not the case. Everything that originally belonged to him was actually stolen by Ian . . . . Why? "You can rest assured that I¡¯ll let them go before I enter the wormhole." Jonathan abruptly said and then turned off themunication directly. After that, he went over to Ian and sprayed some liquid on Ian. Ian fainted right away. The spaceship continued to speed ahead. During this time, Chris kept following the spaceship closely while sending out various messages incessantly. Chris took both Calvin and Mund along with him. Inside the multimedia messages he sent to Jonathan, there were photos and videos of these two men as well as threats to immediately kill them if Ian and the other two had an ident. At the same time, he also kept asking for their photo. If Jonathan did not give it, he would start with Calvin or simply attack Jonathan¡¯s spaceship. Chris seemed a bit crazy, and it was probably because of this that Jonathan did not do anything to hurt Ian and the other two in the end. However, he also didn¡¯t treat them well; Ian andpany had never eaten anything to say the least. The spaceship kept on like this for two days and arrived in the vicinity of a wormhole. A wormhole, also known as a space-time hole, was a multi-dimensional space tunnel connecting two distant time and space. It was not many in number; moreover, it was also very unstable. Although passing through a wormhole could greatly shorten the distance of a voyage, but the Beastman Empire generally wouldn¡¯t choose to use a wormhole. The wormhole that Jonathan chose was a wormhole that was not particrly stable. No one knew where they would appear if they passed through this wormhole. In addition, there was also a wide expanse of asteroid belt near the wormhole. Edgar had been paying attention to Jonathan, so when he noticed this detail, he immediately had a feeling of uneasiness. Then he saw Jonathan put through amunication with a spaceship . . . . It was Jonathan''s private spaceship which had carried Jonathan''s substitute out of the capital star! That spaceship had actually been waiting here! Jonathan stopped the spaceship, and then the two spaceships began to dock. Not only that, but all the people on Jonathan¡¯s spaceship besides Jonathan unexpectedly began to transfer to the other spaceship. What did Jonathan want to do? Edgar was a bit puzzled, and Chris, who had practically done his best to keep up, was equally puzzled. Increasing the speed by force had made the spaceship Chris flew in have a big problem. On top of that, only a few spaceship were able to follow him . . . . After receiving Jonathan''s message that threatened to throw Ian and the others into the wormhole should Chris get close, Chris had no other choice but to stop far away and then arrange some mech fighters to approach Jonathan¡¯s spaceship stealthily. The docking of the two spaceships was soonpleted, and the people on Jonathan¡¯s spaceship were all transferred into the other spaceship. After the spaceship was loaded with those people, it plunged headlong into the wormhole without hesitation. This wormhole was not stable at all. No one knew where those people would go to. And at this time, Jonathan unexpectedly flew his spaceship toward the wormhole as well. Before he entered the wormhole, his spaceship ejected a lifepod. Chris promptly dispatched some people to go catch the lifepod. At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s spaceship already entered the wormhole. After he went in, he immediately fired an artillery shell at the entrance of the wormhole, disrupting the space there to make the people behind unable to enter the wormhole. Jonathan told Chris that Ian and the others were in the lifepod, but in fact, that lifepod was loaded with explosives. The spaceship was currently in the middle of the wormhole. On the spaceship, apart from Jonathan, there were only two people and an egg captured by him as well as Edgar and Shu Shu who had boarded the spaceship secretly. There was clearly something wrong with what Jonathan was doing . . . . He . . . wanted to take others down with himself? He actually hit this idea! Chapter 69 Unedited chapter 69. It¡¯s Time to Escape The mech fighters under Chris¡¯mand had just picked up the lifepod ejected from Jonathan''s spaceship, and the lifepod on their hands suddenly exploded. Although the power of the explosion was not big, but it was not small either. Almost all of the mechs close to it suffered, but fortunately, the mech fighters inside the cabin were not in life-threatening danger. Seeing this scene, Chris, who had not slept for two days, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Your Imperial Majesty!" The people around Chris cried out in horror. "Collect and check the debris that turned up after the lifepod exploded!" Chris ordered. If there were people inside the lifepod, the fragments left from the explosion would definitely be sttered with gic material . . . . Of course, he hoped there was nothing inside. But even if there was nothing inside . . . . Turning towards the wormhole that was already closed because Jonathan had let off that bomb at thest minute, Chris¡¯ expression was inscrutable. He wished he could rush over right away, but in the current situation, even if he rushed over, he doubted he could find Jonathan. He would more likely get lost in the wormhole or even torn to pieces by the space de inside the wormhole. He could not catch up with Jonathan, so he could only search for people on the outside! "Go offer a reward for finding the empress!" Chris wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth and had his men post huge rewards on the starwork, looking for Ian and the other two as well as the wanted Jonathan and his cronies. With Edgar keeping pace with them, Ian and the others would definitely be all right . . . . When Jonathan made the two spaceships dock and let the people on his spaceship transfer to the other ship, Edgar at once realized that things were not good. He promptly made Shu Shu find the egg and Jones. In the past two days, Edgar and Shu Shu had not always watched Jonathan attentively. They, separately, had already checked this small private spaceship thoroughly, including the cabins where the egg and Jones were located. And now, the guards had just left, so Shu Shu rushed madly toward the cabin. Edgar told him to bring the egg and Jones to the lifepod. For safety purpose, this private spaceship was equipped with four big and small lifepods. The one that Jonathan had released before was the biggest one. Edgar made Shu Shu bring the egg and Jones to the smallest one, though. The members of the imperial family knew that the smallest lifepod was the strongest one, and although it was quite small, it could still shelter three or four people. Aboard the private spaceship, Shu Shu was rushing madly. After arriving at the outside of the locked cabin where his own egg was located, he immediately squeezed into the small hole that Edgar had dug up and appeared inside the cabin. Two robots stood in the spacious and empty cabin, and an egg was ced on the bed. If he was not careful when taking the egg, he might rm these two robots . . . . He needed to get it done quickly, and he also needed to avoid these two robots . . . . The tiny, fingernail-sized hamster whose whole body was covered with spiritual power couldpletely avoid detection. Shu Shu climbed onto the bed and abruptly turned into a human form. A big, living person suddenly appeared in the room. If there were human beings here, they would definitely turn pale with fright and raise the rm. But now, apart from the egg, there were only robots in the room. Shu Shu''s body was covered with spiritual power, so the robots failed to detect his existence. They turned a blind eye to him and just stood there quietly. Shu Shu did not hesitate to pick up his own egg and stuff it into his mouth . . . or into his own subspace, to be exact. A hamster''s mouth could open quite wide just like a snake''s mouth. The egg that Shu Shu gave birth to was not particrly big. In the blink of an eye, the egg was already stuffed into Shu Shu¡¯s mouth. Shu Shu instantly became smaller and ran away from the scene. The two robots in the room were unable to detect Shu Shu. In fact, they were also unable to detect the egg, so that when Shu Shu took the egg away, they actually didn''t have any awareness about it at all. Right now, Shu Shu already started toward the cabin where Jones was located. After Shu Shu arrived at the cabin where Jones was, he found that Jones had actually recovered his mobility and was working on the two robots that guarded him! But Jones was just a sub-beastman; how could he be a match for the two robots? Not only did he fail to defeat the two robots, but he was also suppressed by them. At this time, the entire spaceship shook violently. This was the sign of the spaceship entering the wormhole. Shu Shu did not know this, but the rocking sensation under his feet still made him uneasy. He turned into a human form without the slightest hesitation and then kicked the two robots one by one. "Shu Shu?" Jones stared at the naked Shu Shu in shock and somewhat couldn''te to his senses¡ªhow could Shu Shu suddenly appear? Shu Shu simply didn¡¯t have time to answer Jones. He carried Jones on his shoulder and continued to rush madly toward the location of the lifepod. The spaceship shook even more violently while he was doing this. The spaceship had entered the wormhole. In addition, Jonathan had also fired a bomb at the entrance of the wormhole to blow it up! This spaceship was originally very close to the entrance, so it was naturally affected greatly . . . . If it weren¡¯t for Shu Shu having spiritual power, he would absolutely have no way to stand firm. In the end, Shu Shu practically dove into the lifepod while carrying Jones. After going in, the two men fell into a heap. "Shu Shu, how did you escape?" Jones had been unconscious from the beginning. He didn''t know that Shu Shu was not caught by Jonathan and only thought that Shu Shu had been captured along with him. "What about Ian? Do you know where he is?" "Edgar went to save him." Shu Shu answered. His voice just fell, and the spaceship shook violently, making his whole person lurch and m into Jones¡¯ body. "Let¡¯s secure ourselves!" Jones, who hurt all over from getting mmed into, quickly expressed. Shu Shu nodded and grabbed a crate in the lifepod to crawl into. He also stuffed Jones, who was powerless to steady his figure, into one of the crates. They were finally secured after going into the crates. Although they were still being shaken incessantly, which made them can''t help but feel like vomiting, but at least they would not be tossed around and fall down . . . . The spaceship was constantly shaking, and naturally, so was the main control room. After entering the wormhole and firing the bomb, the main control room began to shake, and there were so many noises mixed together as well, which made Jonathan basically unable to continue monitoring all the cabins as before. By now, he was not interested in monitoring those cabins anymore. Jonathan had already fastened himself to the chair in the main control room. Although the shaking made him feel sick, but it didn''t make him keep away from the console . . . . Revealing a little sneer while watching the screen in front of him, Jonathan reached out and pressed on the console a few times, starting a procedure that he had set up earlier. The spaceship¡¯s self-destruct procedure. He did not want to die, but which road could he still travel besides dying? He never liked the Duke of Mund. Although the Duke of Mund was very good to him, but that kind of goodness only made him feel repressed. He didn''t even want to stay in one room with the Duke of Mund, and he wished he would never have to see this man again. He hated Ian very much, and finally, after waiting for almost fifty years, he had a suitable opportunity to start taking revenge. After the n was activated, he could no longer stop it. If Edgar and Ian had died as he had nned, he could have been at Chris¡¯ side and kept himpany. Afterwards, everything in the imperial family would have belonged to his son, Calvin. But Edgar was not dead; Ian was also fine, and Edgar and Chris kept investigating this matter ceaselessly! The investigation finally found him. After his n fell through and stood exposed, he only had two roads. One road was to flee far away, living incognito in fear and on edge for a lifetime. The other road was to get imprisoned. When his life was only a little bit ufortable, he already felt it was unbearable. He was used to being watched attentively and liked to be a person who was the focus of everyone. If he could no longer enjoy a bright and beautiful life, he might as well drop dead. His subordinates wanted to flee, but, no matter what, he was not willing to choose either of these two roads. Therefore, he chose another road for himself, the road to death. He was going to die. Naturally, he had to drag a few to share his fate. He was going to die, so of course, Ian could not be alive. Chris did not like him, then he would kill the people Chris liked. He believed that from now on, Chris would definitely remember him deeply and eternally. Since Chris did not love him, then just let Chris hate him! It took a minute for the spaceship''s self-destruct procedure to fully start. Fixing his gaze on the screen in front of him, Jonathan finally thought of his own son, Calvin. He loathed the Duke of Mund, but Calvin was his son after all. He still cared about Calvin. He, Ian, and the others disappeared together in the wormhole. Chris would not be able to ascertain whether they had died or not, so it might be assumed that Calvin would be able to keep his life. After his n to murder Edgar fell through and stood exposed, Calvin was doomed to have a bad life. It was already very good that he could keep his life. Jonathan chuckled and turned his head to look at Ian, but he did not expect to see that the bombs on Ian¡¯s body were already dismantledpletely. Even more, Edgar was standing beside Ian! When did Edgare aboard the spaceship? Why did he know nothing at all about this? It had been chaotic just now, and he had been unable to manage Ian at all. Had Edgar taken advantage of this moment to tear down the explosives on Ian¡¯s body? Jonathan stared at the two people in front of him and couldn''t help but want to pounce on them. However, he had tied himself to the console, and it was impossible to untie himself in an instant. "You want to die, then go die! We¡¯re leaving!" Edgar picked Ian up and quickly left the main control room. When he reached the doorway of the main control room, he threw a punch at the door, and the door of the main control room was smashed open. "The spaceship¡¯s going to explode, and it''s still in the wormhole. Do you still think you can escape?" Jonathan sneered. "Chris, all your loved ones will apany me to die. Are you happy?" Jonathan, watching Edgar going away, felt inexplicably carefree. This wormhole was nevertheless an unstable wormhole. Even if Edgar and those people could escape, could they also survive? No longer watching Edgar, Jonathan turned his head to watch the main console, which was showing a countdown. ¡°34£¬33£¬32 . . . .¡± The space outside was extremely chaotic; the spaceship''s power source was already exhausted, and the hull had been scratched up by the space de. ¡°24£¬23£¬22 . . . .¡± The violent shaking movements made Jonathan can¡¯t help but start retching. This was the first time he was so close to death, and it seemed to be within arm¡¯s reach. ¡°14£¬13£¬12 . . . .¡± A lifepod disengaged from the spaceship. The corner of Jonathan''s mouth curled up with a sneer. Absentmindedly, he suddenly remembered the memories of his childhood. When he was brought into the imperial pce, he looked at everything around him and only thought that everything was so beautiful. He wanted to stay there for a lifetime, but in the end, he could only leave with his tail between his legs. Perhaps it was not a bad thing to die in an explosion. At least, it was brilliant enough. ¡°4£¬3£¬2 . . . 0£¡¡± The screen in the main control room showed a zero, and at the same time, the spaceship exploded. The spaceship explosion made the whole wormhole appear more chaotic than ever. A lifepod that had just left the spaceship was in the middle of this chaos, and it was tossed around. But even then, the people inside the lifepod rejoiced in having a new lease on life. They ultimately remained alive! "What about the child?" Ian''s entire person was flipped over 360¡ã along with the lifepod, but he still did not forget to ask about the child. Shu Shu was here, Jones was here, and Edgar was also here. What about the child? The child was fine, right? "The child¡¯s with me. He¡¯s fine!" Shu Shu said as they once again made a big 360¡ã flip. He originally wanted to take the child out of his food pouch, but with the current situation . . . . He had better not fool around, or else the child might be identally thrown and dropped and broken to pieces! Hearing Shu Shu¡¯s words, Ian and Jones both put their minds at ease. Edgar¡¯s expression, however, was still very grave. The child was fine, but they would probably have a problem soon. This lifepod was very solid, but the outside was too chaotic. If they went on like this, this lifepod would notst long! If the lifepod broke down in the universe . . . . He might be able to survive, but the others would undoubtedly die! Edgar''s face was very ugly, and at this moment, a loud *bang* was heard. Unexpectedly, some object smashed into the lifepod. The lifepod was sent flying toward the other direction from the impact, and at the same time, the sound of rm began to ring inside the lifepod. Because of the impact, there was a thinned out area on the lifepod now! "What¡¯s to be done?" Ian and Jones also realized that the current situation was very bad. Edgar did not talk, and everyone also became silent. Meanwhile, more crashing sounds were heard . . . . After an indeterminate period of time had passed, the crashing sound on the outside of the lifepod finally became smaller, and the rocking movement of the lifepod also lessened a little. It could be that the shock wave caused by the spaceship explosion had disappeared. However, at this moment, a hole was suddenly torn in the lifepod. The lifepod was damaged! The air in the cabin wouldpletely vaporize into the universe, and by then, all of them were going to die! Shu Shu covered his mouth. If he died, what would happen with his egg? He was terrified. He should have started crying at this time, but when he really arrived at this point in time, he unexpectedly didn''t want to cry. Ian and Jones''s joy of being saved disappeared without a trace. Their faces became extremely ugly for a moment, but Edgar suddenly said, "Rest assured, it¡¯ll be fine!" Because the air in the lifepod was quickly drained, Edgar¡¯s voice sounded strange when it traveled to the ears of the other three people. At this instant, Edgar abruptly turned into his original form and became a very small snake. Then he climbed out through the hole that was smashed open in the lifepod. The broken hole on the lifepod was blocked. The lifepod was still shaking and getting struck, but the people inside were temporarily safe. However, the mood of the three people inside the lifepod were not good. They knew that Edgar used his body to protect them. Directly exposed to the universe, would Edgar die? Strands of tears rolled down Shu Shu¡¯s face, falling rapidly from the corners of his eyes to the ground. After quite a long time, the crashing sound finally disappeared, and the lifepod finally stopped shaking. It began to move forward steadily in the universe and slowly approached a dark green. Chapter 70 Unedited chapter 70. Shu Shu¡¯s Granary Card The Fallen Beast was a primitive that produced life. It was already discovered by the Beastman Empire several thousand years ago, but from the point of view of the Beastman Empire, the was simply a with little value. There were hardly any minerals on this. The water source was scarce; thend was barren, and the air was extremely poor. Furthermore, most of the living creatures here were either poisonous or very ferocious. If such a was not too far from the capital star, the beastmen would definitely clean it up and spend money to transform it into a habitable, but unfortunately, this was very far from the capital star. Not only was this very far away, there were not even any minerals stars in its vicinity! In other words, this whole star field had no development value at all! Although Gass was remote, but there were people living there. Its natural resources were abundant, and its environment was beautiful. What did this have? After the Beastman Empire carried out a series of explorations on the, they abandoned it. This was ignored just like that for so many years. Until one day, the people of the Beastman Empire started to think of it again and, by chance, figured out its role¡ªto be used for a ce of exile for the fallen beasts. In the Beastman Empire, because of this and that reason, there would always appear a few fallen beasts every year, and the beastmen who had became fallen beasts would always make some troubles. Some fallen beasts might have been framed so they would lose their beast cores. They naturally wanted to take revenge. Some fallen beasts were feared by their families and spouses after the ident and would feel it was unbearable. Later, their temperaments would greatly change, and they might get violent and start hurting people. Moreover, after some beastmen became fallen beasts, they would feel that the world was unfair and directly be anti-social . . . . Even if these problems did not exist, fallen beasts were also very energetic, and if their energies were not expended, they would have problems. After much deliberation, the Beastman Empire finally considered that it would be better to just find a, put all the fallen beasts on that, and let them live by themselves and be far from other beastmen and sub-beastmen. A with good environment, the parliament was certainly reluctant to specially obtain it for the fallen beasts to live. A with overly bad environment, the fallen beasts would not be able to live there . . . . Later, they thought of the Fallen Beast. The environment of this could be said to be very poor. It was very difficult for sub-beastmen to live here, but it was no problem for fallen beasts to live. As for the problem of the sparse vegetation on this, most of the native living organisms could not be eaten anyway . . . . Whenever the Beastman Empire transported the fallen beasts, they would prepare some food for those fallen beasts. And if the fallen beasts¡¯ families also prepared some stuff for the fallen beasts, they would help delivering it. In this way, even if the exiled fallen beasts did not start hunting immediately, they would not go hungry for at least a short time. As for a long time . . . the Beastman Empire was unable to take care of them for that long. In the overgrown rock desert on the Fallen Beast, two huge lions were fighting. They pounced on each other again and again, tearing at each other with the ws, as if they had some sort of deep animosity and big hate toward each other. The roars of the lions rang out incessantly, and the two lions rolled into a ball. Eventually, the lion with a slightly lighter hair pressed the lion with a darker hair under its body. The lighter-haired liony t on the back of the other lion, biting the other lion''s neck and letting out a low growl. The lion below lowered its head and growled back. Then the lion on top began to intimately lick the hair of the lion below. At the same time, the two lions also began to rub against each other, rubbing and rubbing . . . . A certain part of the lion on top was getting bigger and bigger and, at the same time, began to prate the butt of the lion below . . . . In the rock desert, the two lions started doing something unspeakable, and the roars they let out also became a little cheerful and lighthearted. Not far away, a few different kinds of beasts were gathering together. Some were lying on the groundzily, while some were peeking or openly watching the ¡°fight¡± between the two lions nearby. The movements of the two lions were getting bigger and bigger, and their roars were even louder than the ones they had let out when fighting before. At this moment, a huge white wolf with glossy fur and whose build was not a bit smaller than those two lions appeared under a boulder on the side. The white wolf, walking from the shadow into the sunshine, suddenly let out an ear-splitting howl. This sound was very loud and even overwhelmed the roars of the two lions. The lion on top was scared by this sudden baying. Trembling, a certain organ slipped out from the body of the lion below, and some liquid dripped down to the ground. The lion snarled at the white wolf resentfully, but when the white wolf looked at it sullenly, it couldn''t help but shrink into a ball. A tiger lying down not far away saw this scene. Tail swinging, its appearance was like watching a good drama. "Aroo!" The white wolf howled again. The originallyzy animals immediately got up from the ground and then gathered around the white wolf. Even the two lions who had just fought fiercely a moment ago did not dare to disregard it. The white wolf nced at the beasts in front of him and then ran to the distance. "Isn¡¯t there plenty of food now? What''s wrong with the boss? Why will he go hunting?" The lighter-colored lion issued a low-pitched grunt to his partner. "I guess his mood isn¡¯t good." The other lion let out a simr grunt. "What happened?" The lion who asked first was puzzled. "We¡¯ve just received a batch of supplies, and this batch of supplies is even richer than ever. The boss should be happy right now." Saying so, he couldn''t help but lick his lips. Every year when the Beastman Empire''s spaceship came here, it would deliver a lot of food. But this time, the food was much more than ever. It was said that the imperial family had spent some money to add a lot more . . . . They were all very happy; only their boss seemed to be in a bad mood. "It¡¯s said that the boss¡¯ old friend didn¡¯t send him anything!" The lion who had just been pushed down was not happy and gave his partner a quick re. The two lions were muttering on the back, and the white wolf in front somewhat heard something and turned his head in a very fierce manner. The two lions at once didn''t dare to say anything anymore. At this moment, they suddenly saw a shooting star far in the sky. "Rowr!" Was this a meteor? A big group of beasts in the rock desert suddenly looked up, and their movements were spontaneously in sync. Scalded by the high temperature, Shu Shu woke up. Although the lifepod had the capability to produce oxygen, but after a hole was torn on it, a part of the oxygen-producing function was broken, so that the air inside the lifepod was getting less and less. A few days of fatigue and thin air made Shu Shu in a daze and, unbeknownst to him, slowly lose consciousness. Only after feeling the surrounding temperature getting higher to the point of burning hot did he be wide awake. He was wide awake, but Ian and Jones were still half conscious. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu crawled over with a stagger. While sending his spiritual power that had just recovered a little into their bodies, he cried out, "Mother! Mother!" Ian and Jones finally woke up. Before going into the lifepod, they had not eaten anything for several days and had also been ill-treated. Theirplexions were very ugly, and their conditions were even worse than Shu Shu¡¯s. If it were not for Shu Shu injecting them with spiritual power as well as stuffing them with a bit of food, maybe they were already dead. After waking up and feeling the increasing temperature in the lifepod, the faces of the two men immediately changed. Ian asked with a hoarse voice, "What¡¯s going on?" "I don''t know. Edgar¡¯s fine, right?" Shu Shu turned toward the area on the lifepod that had a hole torn into it before and saw it covered with ayer of snake scales now. It was obviously Edgar outside, using his own body to protect the entire lifepod so they were not exposed to the universe. Shu Shu had given all his spiritual power to Edgar before he lost consciousness. Edgar was still alive at that time, but now . . . . Shu Shu wanted to send some spiritual power into Edgar to make Edgar feel a bit better, but after he extended his hand, he remembered that he had no spiritual power at all now. He could only lower his hand again in regret. At this moment, a sound of violent crash was suddenly heard, and it seemed like the entire lifepod was smashed . . . . Although Shu Shu firmly grabbed hold onto the things around, but because of the huge impact, he was still sent flying, and his head smashed into the cabin wall in the end. The knock opened a gash on his head. Blood almost immediately flowed down from his forehead and covered his face. "Shu Shu!" Ian was petrified. He actually never encountered such a problem like Shu Shu¡¯s, so he cried out in fear upon seeing this. "I''m fine . . ." If it was before, Shu Shu might have already fainted from receiving such an injury. Yet this time, he actually didn¡¯t faint and was still standing. Only suffering some pain, he spoke again, "I''m fine . . ." Shu Shu¡¯s voice barely fell, and the cabin they were in suddenly split open. It split in half and exposed them. "Edgar!" Shu Shu screamed. He touched the split open area and then heard a dull sound. It seemed that there was something rolling to the side. Could it be Edgar? The lifepod was all split up and in pieces. Shu Shu climbed out of the lifepod and saw Edgar at first nce. He could not be bothered to look at the surrounding situation and dragged himself right away toward the scorched ck big snake beside the lifepod. He had always been afraid of snakes, but now hepletely forgot about this matter and directly threw himself at the snake. The big snake¡¯s injuries were very grave. Although Shu Shu came close to him, but he did not dare to touch him as he wished. He just stayed on the side and called in a low voice, "Edgar, Edgar!¡± The scales on Edgar¡¯s back had all disappeared, the entire back was burned, and his body had no life force. Looking at this Edgar, Shu Shu was scared, and his eyes reddened. "Wended on some!" Jones also came out. Looking at everything around him, he was somewhat amazed, and then he turned toward Edgar. "Edgar protected the lifepod when it was entering the atmosphere, did he? He . . ." When an asteroid as big as a mountain was pulled by the¡¯s gravity and streaked through the atmosphere and then fell to the ground, what remained after the friction with the atmosphere was a fist-sized meteorite. Edgar was fine, right? "How is Edgar?" Ian also looked at Edgar. "I''ll take a look." Jones said and quickly came to Edgar''s side. Edgar was heavily injured and hadpletely lost consciousness. Not only that, but . . . . "Edgar''s beast core is gone." Jones could sense that Edgar¡¯s body no longer had some scents that beastmen should have, and his mood was very low. Thest time Edgar became a fallen beast, he was already very lucky. This time, his beast core was actually gone. Later on . . . . "He¡¯s still alive, right?" Shu Shu asked. Contrary to what one might expect, he did not care one bit about the beast core; it was already good as long as Edgar was alive. "Still alive." Jones replied, but he did not say that although Edgar was still breathing, but in the current situation, it would be difficult for Edgar to survive. When some people had conspired to murder Edgar then, he had not died. This time, there would definitely be no problem as well! Jones ultimately could only cheer himself up like this. Hearing that Edgar was still alive, Shu Shu immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Then a burst of exhaustion rushed forth, and the whole person suddenly lost consciousness and fell to the ground. "Shu Shu!" Ian cried out anxiously. He wanted to go up and take a look but was stopped by Jones. "Let him rest for a while." They were secured in the lifepod before and did not receive any blows. But after Edgar climbed out, Shu Shu began to send spiritual power into them and Edgar and did not secure himself again. Not to say that his body now was ck and blue from being knocked around, but he had also been sore since earlier. It was best to let him take a rest now while they took a look at what they had brought. As far as the eye could see, this ce was a rock desert and had no green vegetation at all. Although they could still breathe the air here, but obviously, this ce was not very suitable for them to live. How they were going to survive next was indeed a huge problem for them. Shu Shu was unconscious for about an hour. When he woke up, he was still lying in the same ce. The lifepod nearby, however, had been thoroughly unloaded. He and Edgar were covered with a thin nket, concealing his naked body. The previous situation was so dire from the beginning that he had no time to put some clothes on himself. Shu Shu sighed and sat up. He hurt from head to foot, but now that he did not have Edgar caring about him, he could only bear all the pain. He then went to see the motionless big snake at his side. The big snake was badly burnt. He no longer resembled a snake but more like a grilled sausage and even really smelled like it . . . . Shu Shuughed bitterly. Feeling that his spiritual power had recovered a bit, he immediately sent all of his spiritual power into Edgar¡¯s body. "Edgar will definitely be fine." Ian said. Shu Shu, hearing Ian¡¯s words, saw Ian sitting there with cracked lips and showing a soothing smile to him. Ian¡¯s smile made Shu Shu muchposed. He nodded to Ian and showed a smile too. ¡°Yeah, Edgar will definitely be fine. He still has to see the child being born!¡± After saying so, Shu Shu once again went to check on Edgar, who did not make any movement or sound at all, and did not even notice Ian and Jones¡¯ sad expressions. "Shu Shu. Is the child . . ." Ian suddenly said and then covered his eyes with both hands and started to cry bitterly. "What?" Shu Shu stared nkly; his brain somewhat wasn¡¯t working at this moment. After watching Ian cry for a while, he finally realized that Ian should be worrying about the child having met with a mishap. "The child¡¯s fine." "I didn''t find the child in the lifepod, and Jones said that you¡¯re naked when you went to save him. The child . . ." Ian looked at Shu Shu with aplicated expression. Not to mention that Shu Shu had gone to save people stark naked, he was still naked now, so that people could see all kinds of wounds that resulted from the collision on his white and tender body. "The child¡¯s really fine." Shu Shu said. He was also worried that it would be bad for the health if the child stayed in the subspace for a long time, so he covered up his mouth with two hands and opened his mouth . . . . Ian and Jones did not see clearly what exactly Shu Shu did, but they suddenly found that there was an egg on Shu Shu¡¯s hands. It was the child! The child was really fine! Ian looked at Shu Shu, pleasantly surprised, and got up to touch the egg. He did not bother to investigate where exactly Shu Shu had hidden the child before. "It¡¯s really great that we¡¯re all fine." Jones said as he handed his outer clothes to Shu Shu. "Shu Shu, you put on my clothes, OK? Don''t refuse." Having been a human for a long time, Shu Shu also felt a bit ufortable being naked. He immediately handed over the egg to Ian and then put on the clothes. While Shu Shu put on the clothes, Ian and Jones were staring at the egg in Ian¡¯s arms in wonder. However, they were only happy for a moment before their faces became ugly again. When Shu Shu was unconscious, they looked around the area. This ce had no vegetation at all, not to say water source. In this case, how would they survive? The child was fine, and Edgar was still breathing now, but if they continued like this, sooner orter, they all would die of starvation and thirst. Shu Shu, wearing Jones'' clothes on his body, saw Ian and Jones sitting together with somber expressions. Thinking that the two men had not eaten anything before, Shu Shu immediately asked, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not hungry.¡± Ian said, forcing a smile. Even if they were hungry, they also did not have anything to eat. "Even if you¡¯re not hungry, you also must eat a little. When you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll have strength." Shu Shu said. He really felt very ufortable and very wrong letting Edgar casually lie on the ground like this. This ce was windy and full of dust, and the sun also shone very bright. He definitely couldn¡¯t let Edgar keep going like this . . . . He had to dig a hole for Edgar. Only after he was full, would he have the strength to dig a hole . . . . Thinking so, Shu Shu opened his mouth and began to take out all kinds of foods. Ian and Jones were just thinking about how they were going to find something to eat when they suddenly discovered that a big pile of food had appeared in front of them! Author¡¯s note: Shu Shu¡¯s mouth leads to a different dimension, ah! TL''s note: I''ll be out of town for a few days, so the next update will be pushed back to Friday, July 5. Chapter 71 Unedited chapter 71. Shu Shu Turns Into a Hamster Chestnuts, dried meats, dried fruits, fruits . . . . A big pile of snacks appeared in front of Shu Shu. The types were many and varied, and the quantity was also a lot. The only thing inmon was that the size was not big. Seeing these things, Ian was dumbfounded. How the hell did these things get here? While pondering about how the hell these things got here, Ian suddenly thought of the egg in his arms . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s body had been bare and had nothing at all, but Shu Shu had suddenlye up with this egg. Where the hell had this egg been hidden? The Beastman Empire had developed space buttons, but space buttons could not be loaded with living animals. In addition, whether it was Shu Shu or Edgar, they both had not worn any space button. "Shu Shu, did you take these things out of your mouth?" Jones, who was a little more attentive, always felt strange. He felt it was really hard to ept that a sub-beastman¡¯s tiny mouth could suddenly spat out loads of food and what not . . . . "Yeah! My innate ability is a particrlyrge food pouch." Shu Shu replied. "It leads to a subspace! " ¡°No wonder you eat snacks so fast and so many . . . ." Ian stared at the food in front of him. A good deal of them were the ones he had bought for Shu Shu. "Yeah." Shu Shu nodded and then asked, "Do you want to eat? If you think the food that I took out of my mouth is dirty, you can eat the ones with shells." Speaking, Shu Shu handed out the fresh chestnuts that he had picked himself on Gass. After arriving at the capital star and tasting all kinds of delicious snacks, he somewhat had overlooked these chestnuts . . . . Although Ian and Jones had been fed a bit of food by Shu Shu while in the lifepod, but that bit was far from enough. Having long been very hungry, they also realized that only if they ate some food would they have the strength to do other things, so they no longer declined the food. They took the proffered chestnuts, cut them open, and eat them. Shu Shu straightened out the clothes on his body and nced sideways at Jones, whose arms were bare because his clothes were given to him. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. "Unfortunately, I didn''t bring the space button . . . . Now they don''t have clothes to wear." Space buttons were expensive, but many beastmen would buy one, and they would always equipped it with a variety of clothes. In addition, when they became beasts, they would use it to store their clothes. When the beastmen were in their human forms, the space buttons were generally worn on their wrists as wrist watches. When they turned into their beast forms, the space buttons would still be worn on their beast legs¡ªas tight wristbands that could stretch a lot. But Shu Shu and Edgar¡¯s previous situation was different. They became very small. They became so small, smaller than the space button itself. How could they still wear the space button? "It¡¯s already pretty good that we¡¯re able to survive." Ian ate a few sweet fresh chestnuts, and his face looked a bit better. Then he turned toward Shu Shu, "Did you bring water?" In this rock desert, besides having no food, they also had another huge trouble, which was having no water. "There¡¯re fruits and a little drink, but no water." Shu Shu somewhat regretted that he had not had a little more consideration before. Him storing food in his food pouches was purely to hoard snacks, so he could eat anytime and anywhere. Oftentimes, he only started to feel like storing food when he ate something delicious. Why would he purposefully store water inside? Moreover, something like water was not so easy to store . . . . The drinks he stored were all in individual small bottles, but generally, the water he drank was not packaged like this. Ian already felt better knowing that Shu Shu could store food and immediately said, "It¡¯s good that we have something to eat. Tomorrow we¡¯ll look around. We should be able to find a water source." "I think this most likely has living things. As long as there¡¯s life, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find a water source." Jones continued, "I¡¯ll go and take a look aroundter." If it was possible, their best choice was to leave this desert together, but Edgar''s current condition was very bad, and they could not move him at will. Also, they, three sub-beastmen, were naturally unable to move Edgar, who was very big and motionless. Thinking like this, Jones turned toward Edgar again. Edgar''s physical condition was very poor, and his breath was weak . . . . If they were in the capital star, he could definitely get medical treatment, but here . . . . They had nothing now. As Jones secretly sighed, Shu Shu came near Edgar''s head. He had always been a little afraid of Edgar''s big head, but this time, in a very rare moment, he approached the huge snake head of his own ord. Then he took a bottle of nutrient fluid from his food pouch and slowly poured it into Edgar''s mouth. This nutrient fluid was bought by Edgar on the day when his pregnancy was known by others. As a result, he gave birth on that very night and didn¡¯t manage to drink any of it. However, he had tasted a bottle and thought it tasted very good. So he simply stored all the nutrient fluids, each in a thumb-sized bottle, in his food pouches. This thing was nutritious, but now he could not bear to eat it and directly fed it to Edgar. After feeding a bottle and looking on Edgar''s huge body, Shu Shu thought about it and fed Edgar with a second bottle and then a third bottle . . . . Shu Shu fed Edgar nutrient fluid for pregnant sub-beastmen, and this scene was seen by both Ian and Jones. The nutrition necessary for pregnant sub-beastmen and the nutrition necessary for injured beastmen were different. If it was before, they would definitely stop Shu Shu, but now . . . . In any case, it was also a nutrient fluid. "Edgar, you quickly get better. Our child grows so fast. If you don''t quickly get better, you might miss seeing him breaking the shell." Shu Shu stroked Edgar''s head and said in a low voice. He liked Edgar very much, but he had always been simple-minded and never thought deeply about anything. Until this moment when Edgar was seriously injured. He suddenly discovered that he could not stand the possibility that Edgar might leave him. He wanted Edgar to apany him to sleep, to prepare all kinds of food for him, to cradle him in his arms, and to dote on him . . . . In short, he just wanted Edgar. The nutrient fluid flowed into Edgar''s throat, but Edgar did not make any movement or sound at all . . . . Stroking Edgar''s head again, Shu Shu began to examine Edgar''s wounds carefully while picking off each and every stone that got embedded in Edgar''s skin and flesh after Edgar fell to the ground. The sun was setting, little by little, and the night was approaching. The temperature difference between day and night in the desert was extremely great. They felt zing hot during the day but were getting colder and colder at night. Shu Shu and Edgar, in order to blend in to board the spaceship, did not bring anything at all and were stark naked. Although Jones and Ian were wearing clothes, but they were wearing thin clothes and only oneyer at that¡ªthe temperature inside the imperial pce was always constant; was there any need for them to wear so much? As the temperature got lower and lower, Jones and Ian were terribly frozen, especially Jones. He had given his own clothes to Shu Shu, and now he had nothing to cover his body with. Jones had always lived in the barracks, and his physical fitness was very good, but now he also found the temperature a little unbearable. Seeing him like this, Ian hurriedly said, "I¡¯ll give my clothes to you." Saying so, Ian was going to undress, but Jones stopped him. "No need. Let''s hold each other to warm ourselves." Ian''s body was originally not so good, and when he was talking now, his jaw even chattered. How could he let Ian take off his only clothes? "My clothes¡¯re for you." Shu Shu abruptly stood up. He grabbed their only possession, a thin nket found in the lifepod, and handed it over to Ian and Jones. Then he began to take off his clothes. "No need. Shu Shu, you¡¯re still injured. Also, you and your child can''t be frozen." Jones quickly said. Before, Shu Shu was lying down beside Edgar, hugging the egg and bundled up in a nket. Without the nket and the clothes, wouldn¡¯t Shu Shu get frozen? "I''m fine." Shu Shu said. After pondering for a while, he did not take off his clothes. Instead, he put the egg into Jones'' arms and then, in front of Ian and Jones, turned into a little hamster . "Shu Shu!" Ian cried out in fear¡ªhow did Shu Shu suddenly disappear in front of him? Jones was also quite puzzled. Where was Shu Shu? Why did he leave his clothes and pants behind? While the two of them were astonished, a little hamster suddenly crawled out from inside the clothes and pants that Shu Shu left behind. What was this all about? How could a little hamster suddenly appear here? Both Ian and Jones were stunned, and then, something that shocked them further happened again¡ªthe little hamster in front of them suddenly became Shu Shu. "So long as I turn into a hamster, I won¡¯t be afraid of the cold." Shu Shu smiled at Ian and Jones. Ian and Jones¡¯ faces were stiff and expressionless. Wasn¡¯t Shu Shu a sub-beastman? How could he suddenly turn into a hamster? So, was Shu Shu actually a beastman? A hamster beastman? But if that was the case, where did the egg in their armse from? Beastmen basically could not give birth to a child, ah! Previously, the blowing wind had made Ian and Jones shiver all over and almost frozen them to death. But at this moment, they already paid no notice to the cold and no longer had time to think about it. "You put on these clothes and hold each other." Shu Shu spoke and then said another sentence, "You hold the egg." He had no spiritual power now, and after he turned into a hamster, he could not be smaller or bigger anymore and could only keep his original state. And his original build was of course smaller than the egg. Since his size had be this small, it was impossible for him to hold the egg even if he wanted to. Done talking, Shu Shu once again turned into a little hamster and then ran to Edgar¡¯s side to find a ce to nest. Ian, stupefied, gave a nod, and Jones, also stupefied, put on the clothes. Then the two men held the egg in the middle and bundled up in a nket. Although the nket was rather thin, but it was made of special materials nheless. Not only it protected them against the cold, but it also blocked them from the wind. After bundling up in a nket, they were not so cold anymore. "No wonder! Edgar originally gave his beast bead to Shu Shu, so after Shu Shu identally lost it, he would consider himself as having no beast bead . . . ." Ian couldn''t help but exim. He had really med his own son wrongly. At any rate, his son¡¯s physiology course should have been pretty good. But at that time, this unlucky child most likely always thought that Shu Shu was a beastman and unable to give birth. "Yeah." Jones replied. No wonder Edgar and Shu Shu could not have thought that Shu Shu would be pregnant or even believed that Shu Shu could be pregnant . . . . Shu Shu, he was a beastman, ah! "I suppose Shu Shu¡¯s different than the average beastman." Ian said again. Jones nodded and added a sentence, "We can''t let others know about this." Ian also thought so. He nodded and then, rather helpless, said, "Edgar, this child, he¡¯s given his beast bead to Shu Shu beforehand and then tell us that . . ." He did not continue to speak and just sighed ruefully. His son actually gave his beast bead to a beastman; this was to recognize Shu Shu? He felt upset somewhat. But then he thought of what he had seen under the moonlight, a little hamster with a few bald spots on its body as well as a wound on its head, and felt that it did not matter. No matter what Shu Shu was in the end, he was Edgar''s partner and already gave birth to a child for Edgar. Thinking this way, Ian gently stroked the egg in his arms. Having just experienced a life and death situation and, prior to this, been bombarded by all sorts of news¡ªthe son died, the son became a fallen beast, the son lost the beast bead¡ª, Ian was very calm and collected right now. He readily epted the fact that his own beastman son¡¯s partner might be a beastman too and quickly entered thend of dreams. Jones also epted this matter right away, but he was nevertheless unable to constrain the feeling of excitement in his heart, to the extent that he had some difficulty to fall asleep. Shu Shu had many magical properties on his body. Maybe he could really make the fallen beasts have the beast core again. It was just that he did not know whether Reynolds was still alive or not . . . . Thinking of Reynolds, Jones, after calcting the time, suddenly realized that this year¡¯s supplies delivery day to the Fallen Beast had passed. Although it was unknown whether Reynolds was still alive or not, but when the Beastman Empire did its yearly delivery of the newly-emerging fallen beasts and some supplies to the Fallen Beast, Jones would also send some things to Reynolds. He would even send along some of his own image data every year, absurdly hoping that Reynolds would be able to see it. For this year¡¯s supplies delivery, he had already prepared some while in Gass, but then he suddenly ran into Edgar and discovered that a fallen beast could still recover. He followed Edgar to return to the capital star and had no time to attend to the delivery. Later, he nned to go to the Fallen Beast in person but then forgot about it altogether. Thirty years had passed by; Reynolds was probably dead already, and the image data he had sent was also meaningless. Not to mention that because Edgar had almost be a fallen beast, the imperial family sent a lot of supplies to the Fallen Beast this year. Even if he did not send anything, it also did not matter . . . . He did not know if this ce was far from the Fallen Beast or not . . . . Jones, thinking about his past with Reynolds, slowly closed his eyes. Shu Shu was curling up beside Edgar at this moment. At the same time, he discovered that although the environment on this was not so good, but the spiritual influence of this ce was actually quite abundant, allowing the speed of his spiritual power recovery to be faster. Every time Shu Shu recovered a little spiritual power, he would immediately send it into Edgar''s body, leaving nothing at all for himself. Nested in Edgar¡¯s arms, close to Edgar¡¯s heart, Shu Shu slowly fell asleep. Shu Shu did not sleep well, and he was awakened by his painful stomach at night. When he had overdrawn his spiritual power in the lifepod, his stomach had also hurt, but it had not been this serious. At that time, although he had hurt all over, but he had managed to ignore it. But this time . . . . The little hamster covered its own belly with its tiny paws, tossing and turning in difort. A tiny bit of spiritual power that had just been recovered was drained away. Shu Shu''s situation was not known to the other two. He also did not go and bother them, always thinking that the pain would be better after a while. And after suffering for a while, he indeed didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore and finally fell asleep in a daze. The next day, early in the morning, Shu Shu¡¯s spiritual power had recovered a little. He initially wanted to transfer it to Edgar right away, but he suddenly remembered about his painful stomach. He immediately used this bit of spiritual power to examine his own condition. As soon as this examination was done, Shu Shu was rooted to the spot¡ªhe actually grew another tumor! "The tumor in my stomach is big again. How did thate about?" Shu Shu was shocked. After he had given birth to the egg, he had not been intimate with Edgar, and then the kidnapping had happened. How could he conceive a child? "What?" Ian and Jones were also stunned. It was only one day after Shu Shu had given birth when Jonathan hade to kidnap them . . . . Edgar would not be such a beast, would he? The three people looked at each other and remained silent. At this moment, there was a sounding out from the side¡ªEdgar, who had not made any movement or sound since falling to this, finally opened his eyes. TL''s note: next updates will be every Wednesday as usual Chapter 72 Unedited chapter 72. Reynolds the Fallen Beast King When Edgar climbed out of the small crack on the lifepod, he was prepared to lose his life. His body was very strong now, but he was still flesh and blood in the end. He could bear staying in the universe for a while, but if it was for a long time, he would definitely not be able to endure it. However, he was a beastman. At that time, he did not hesitate a bit. He climbed out of the lifepod and then turned into his original form and wrapped himself around the entire lifepod. After doing so, he actually had peace of mind. There were his most important people in the lifepod, and he had to protect them well. There was no air in the universe. If the sub-beastmen were exposed, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for them to lose their lives . . . . Edgar buried his head under his own body while constantly circting his spiritual power and began to resist all kinds of impacts, allowing the lifepod to suffer no more harm. A huge spaceship ruin knocked his scales off, and his flesh were embedded with the small rocks that zinged past him, but he never gave up and still firmly protected the lifepod in his embrace. Edgar did not know how long he had drifted in the universe. He only knew that several times, he thought that he would never wake up again. However, from the small crack on the lifepod that he was protecting with his body, someone would extend a hand and give him spiritual power. Each time it happened, he would abruptly rouse and once again have the motivation to press on. He had to make his loved ones safe. The "beast core" he had cultivated, which was being excessively consumed by him without getting any replenishment, was getting smaller and smaller . . . . Thest time he had self-detonated the beast core, it had been hisst resort. But this time, he was actually perfectly happy to do it. When he saw a that seemed to have life, his mind was already foggy, but hisst thought was to bring the lifepod onto that. Even if he was going to die, he still had to send the people in the lifepod to a safe ce first. He thenpletely lost consciousness. Vaguely, he seemed to hear Shu Shu say that his tumor was big again. What tumor? That was his child! His and Shu Shu''s child! It was definitely not a tumor! Why would it be big again? Why would you say "again"? How about his tumor? If he died, wouldn¡¯t Shu Shu give birth to another man¡¯s tumor? Edgar recovered his consciousness for a little while but soon passed out again. Seeing Edgar close his eyes again, Shu Shu, Ian, and Jones were back to being tight-lipped. "Edgar, he woke up!" Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised somewhat. Since Edgar was able to wake up, his following condition would definitely get better and better! As long as Edgar managed to wake uppletely, they might well survive too! Edgar was very amazing, ah! "Edgar will surely be fine." Ian was also very excited and very pleased. His son was indeed truly blessed; he had be like this and could remain alive! Shu Shu and Ian were very happy, and Jones was also the same. However, Jones obviously sobered up faster than these two men. After sobering up, he turned toward Shu Shu, "Shu Shu, what did you say just now? Your tumor . . . is big again?" Shu Shu came to his senses and nodded. "Yeah, my tumor¡¯s big again. Does it mean I¡¯m pregnant again? But . . ." After he and Edgar had had a child, they had not done anything at all, ah. He was going to make Edgar wear a condomter! "What a beast this guy was! You¡¯ve just given birth to a child!" Ian nced at Edgar with indignation. A sub-beastman who had just given birth to a child had to recuperate for a month. Even if Shu Shu was recovering very well, Edgar was also not allowed to act arbitrarily against him! "Shu Shu, did you get hurt?" Jones also asked. "Don''t scold Edgar." Shu Shu did not want others to criticize Edgar. "I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s Edgar who¡¯s hurt." "Shu Shu, consecutive pregnancy isn¡¯t good for your health. You¡¯ve just given birth to a child, and Edgar already . . . *cough cough* " Ian always felt that some words were hard to say to his son''s partner. Shu Shu, however, already came up with a reply, "I do think it¡¯s very strange. After giving birth to the child, Edgar didn''t let me touch him, ah . . . ." After giving birth that night, they were very busy and naturally had no time to do anything. The next night, Edgar came back veryte, and he was already asleep . . . . When he woke up in the early morning after a night of sleep, he actually made a move on Edgar, but Edgar did not let him have his way and said that he did not want to hurt him. Afterwards, Jonathan kidnapped Ian and Jones, and he and Edgar also followed them onto the spaceship. At that time, they were actually in contact with each other a lot, but there was nothing intimate about it. A snake and a hamster could do what, ah! What was Edgar not letting him touch? Was it possible that his son was not the one who took the initiative? For a beastman to be like this, did he feel no shame? Ian was momentarily speechless. Thinking about what Shu Shu had meant, Ian became at a loss again. "What the hell is going on? Could it be that it¡¯s not a pregnancy?" "It¡¯s exactly the same as before . . ." Shu Shu said again, "It should be a growing egg." If it was really an egg, how was it conceived? Ian frowned deeply. Jones also looked rather perplexed. He stared at Shu Shu in puzzlement for a while and suddenly said, "I think Shu Shu¡¯s pregnant again." Ian and Shu Shu immediately turned toward Jones. Jones continued, "Whether it¡¯s a snake or a hamster, in nature, there¡¯s a situation in which they can continue to give birth after giving birth to a litter and without mating again." Hearing Jones¡¯ exnation, Shu Shu also remembered this thing. Some female hamsters had just given birth to a litter and had not been with the male hamsters again, but they were able to produce another litter. But, wasn¡¯t this something that only female hamsters were capable of doing? Why was he also able to do such a thing? Shu Shu thought of that time when he¡¯d had a tumor in his stomach but still flung himself at Edgar and felt extremely regretful now. And, thinking of how he had gone to bed with Edgar prior to giving birth to the child . . . his face became particrly wonderful. If he had known earlier, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done so at that time! Now Edgar needed a great deal of spiritual power to recover his health while he had a child in his stomach who, as it happened, needed a lot of spiritual power too . . . . Shu Shu was a little depressed. Ian and Jones, however, were both surprised and happy. Shu Shu unexpectedly had another child, and the imperial family could finally have two children. This was a great thing, but now that they had fallen onto such an alien, could the child be born and grow up smoothly? "Shu Shu, we¡¯ll go around and take a look. You take a good rest here." Jones pulled Ian to stand up and then gave his clothes to Shu Shu again. "Put on the clothes so you won¡¯t get sunburnt." Shu Shu nodded and put on Jones'' clothes while following Jones and Ian¡¯s departure with his eyes. Waiting until Jones had walked quite far away, Shu Shu, instead of resting, changed into his original form and then began to dig a hole under a huge rock on the side. Although the hamster was small, but his brandished ws were flying, and the speed of digging a hole was very, very fast. Not long after Shu Shu started digging, he dug out a hole that could amodate one person to lie down. At this moment, his stomach began to feel ufortable again. When he had been carrying the first egg, he¡¯d had no difort except for feeling anxious. But it was different this time; his stomach had hurt several times. There should be some reasons for him to be like this. At that time, his physical condition was very good, and his spiritual power was abundant. Edgar also kept giving his spiritual power, so the child naturally grew very well and very fast. This time though . . . . This child¡¯s arrival was so sudden, and he simply hadn¡¯t noticed it. Not to mention that he hadpletely disregarded the child when he had been on the spaceship,ter when he had been drifting in the universe, not even a little spiritual power had been set aside for the child. No wonder this child was unhappy. Shu Shuy down on the bottom of the hole and rested for a good while until he felt well enough. Only then did he get up again and continued to dig a hole. Shu Shu toiled away without stopping and finally dug a pretty big hole. Unfortunately, it was still not big enough to amodate Edgar. Probably because he had overdrawn his spiritual power too much, his j¨©nd¨¡n was somewhat unstable now. If it were not for his red bead, his cultivation would probably regress like Edgar¡¯s, and he had to turn back into a hamster again . . . . On top of that, his stomach would hurt from time to time, so he no longer dared to put his spiritual power to use. Coming to Edgar¡¯s side but unable to help treating Edgar with spiritual power, Shu Shu could only feed Edgar some food. "Edgar, I¡¯ve another egg in my stomach. You must wake up quickly. If you don¡¯t wake up quickly, you won¡¯t be able to watch it being born!" Shu Shu kept repeating these words in Edgar''s ear. At this time, Jones and Ian finally came back. They brought back some weeds, and although they did not bring back any water, which they needed the most right now, they looked hopeful. "There¡¯s life on this." Jones said to Shu Shu with a smile. "We also saw some nts. We¡¯ll go a little further to take a look tomorrow. We should be able to find a water source." The area where they were located should be a desert. He and Ian found some nts that grew in the desert today, but they did not find any water. Still, they at least had some hope now, didn¡¯t they? "Shu Shu, did you dig a hole? You¡¯re now . . ." Ian saw the big hole and frowned at Shu Shu. Shu Shu had been spiritless for the past two days. He obviously had not recovered his health. How could he still go and dig a hole? "I''m fine." Shu Shu smiled at Ian. "If I really can''t stand it, I¡¯ll definitely stop." Looking at Shu Shu, Ian opened his mouth to speak but only came up with a sigh. When he first saw Shu Shu, he always felt that Shu Shu was a little delicate, but now he realized that this child was in fact not delicate at all, which actually made him distressed. "When I haven¡¯t met Edgar, I also did this kind of thing." Shu Shu said again. Although there were numerous foods in the forest of Gass, and there was no need to worry about having no water to drink, but that ce was more dangerous. He also encountered many troubles when he stayed on Gass before. Later, the rather ferocious animals around him all disappeared, which should be Edgar secretly helping him. Ian was even more distressed. The hole that Shu Shu had dug out was currently still not big enough for Edgar to lie in, but it was just right for Ian and Jones to spend the night. So Ian and Jones brought the egg to take cover in the hole that night. Shu Shu, like the night before, turned into a little hamster andy down beside Edgar. However, not long after he hadin down, Ian came over and picked him up and then brought him back to the dug-out, hugging him close. "You have to rest well now. Edgar can only recover if you get better. And only then will we be all right.¡± Ian held Shu Shu in his arms. Shu Shu rubbed against Ian, feeling a little embarrassed, but he was soon unable to hold on and quickly entered the dreand. When Ian and the others slept, on the other side, many fallen beasts were dividing their prey. The huge white wolf walked away with the best one of all the prey in his mouth and started to eat it unhurriedly. A ck wolf with yellow bands on his coat watched the white wolf for a while and slowly approached the white wolf, wanting to lick the white wolf. Unexpectedly, he had not reached the white wolf yet, and the white wolf suddenly growled loudly at him. The wolf was scared off by the white wolf and immediately ran away with his tail tucked between his legs. The white wolf then continued to eat the prey in front of him. Not far away, two male lions, one light-colored and one dark-colored, were also eating their prey side by side. While they ate, they also licked the bloodstain off each other''s mouth intimately. The lighter-colored lion watched the white wolf¡¯s movement over there and clicked his tongue twice. "The boss is too much. Someone took the initiative to get close, but he refused." They all were beastmen once. Before they became fallen beasts, they naturally liked sub-beastmen. But they had be fallen beasts now, hadn¡¯t they? The estrus was very painful. Meanwhile, the living creatures on this were very horrible; they were practically some kinds of prehistoric creatures, and many of them were invertebrates. Under such circumstances, they could only look for their ownpanions to vent. Just like them, some fallen beasts who had been together for a long time simply became partners, getting more and more intimate and asionally rolling in the hay . . . . Of course, there were also some fallen beasts who could not ept anything to happen between men who were also beastmen like them. Included among this sort was their boss. It was not easy to endure during estrus. Some fallen beasts practically couldn¡¯t wait to ram their heads into the trees, but their boss seemed to have endured for several decades? It¡¯s really amazing! "The boss has a sub-beastman he likes." The darker-colored lion replied. Among them fallen beasts, everyone who previously had a sub-beastman was basically unwilling to do anything with other fallen beasts. "The boss hasn''t given his beast bead to that sub-beastman to eat. After so many years, that sub-beastman has maybe be another man¡¯s partner." "The boss previously could still receive something every year." The darker-colored lion said again. "He didn¡¯t receive anything this year, did he?" The lighter-colored lion somewhat rejoiced in the boss'' misfortune. The boss always beat him up; now the boss got his retribution, right? Seeing his partner babbling nonsense, the darker-colored lion suddenly bit the neck of the lighter-colored lion and then climbed to his back. The lighter-colored lion started to growl resentfully¡ªthis was not fair; they should fight first! Moreover, if he fought, he could always win! However, even if he resisted now, it was already toote . . . . Snorting a few times, the lighter-colored lion was resigned to being pressed down. The white wolf had already finished eating his prey at this time. He suddenly stood up and issued a summoning howl. "Fuck! What the hell is the boss going to do? Are we going to patrol the whole territory? Now that we have enough food, can''t we stay and rest in one ce? Why do we have to run around?" The crushed lion was quite dissatisfied. Their boss lost his love, so he deliberately tormented them, did he? It was so troublesome and took a lot of effort to patrol everywhere, ah! Usually, even if they were going to go and distribute food to various ces, they would only assign a few people. There was no need for all of them to go together, ah! The lion pressed against him heard his words and immediately bit his neck again in exasperation. This guy always questioned the boss; was he actually looking for a beating? PS: go read New Age, New Hell (http://.jjwxc/onebook.php?novelid=3563820). It''s really good, and it''s by the same author of Agreement of Being Gay for 30 Days. Chapter 73 Unedited chapter 73. Unexpected Encounter During the next few days, every morning Jones and Ian would set off from where they lived and go exploring everywhere. They found a shallow small pool and brought back a little water, but the water was very muddy, and they did not have any filtering tool, so they did not dare to drink it recklessly, for fear that it contained harmful substances. In the end, the water was merely used for cleaning Edgar''s uninjured abdomen. The climate in the desert was dry. Although Edgar, as a snake beastman, did not need to live in the water, but he still liked a damp environment. In the past few days, he had been baked by the sun every day, which was a bit painful to watch. Sponging his body with a little water could make him feel much better. Shu Shu cut off a section of a sleeve, moistened it with water, and carefully sponged Edgar down. As he sponged Edgar down, he saw Edgar''s tail tip move, and his face instantly sported a happy expression. While Shu Shu was cleaning Edgar, Jones and Ian ate something and then tidied up the hole that Shu Shu had dug out. Shu Shu had not given up digging a hole in the past few days. As long as his body had no problem, he would dig and dig and dig incessantly. The hole had be very big now and could even amodate Edgar. They nned to put Edgar into it today. A few days ago, Jones and Ian brought back some nts to cover Edgar¡¯s body. After two days of being exposed to the scorching sun, the nts had been sun-dried. After they spread them on the bottom of the hole, the interior of the hole became much morefortable. "Let¡¯s move Edgar in." Ian climbed out of the cave and spoke to Shu Shu. As an empress, even if Ian was not a stunning beauty, but his skin had been very good. Yet now, after several days, his face was red from getting sun-burnt and peeling off, and his lips were so dry and cracked, he could taste blood when licking them. With his current appearance, other people who saw him certainly couldn¡¯t have guessed that he was an empress. And Jones was even worse than him. He gave his clothes to cover Shu Shu¡¯s body, so his own body was sunburned and red. Byparison, Shu Shu actually looked slightly better. Although the wounds on his body had not beenpletely healed because of insufficient spiritual power, but at least the sun¡¯s rays could not burn him, this daemon. Hearing Ian¡¯s words, Shu Shu nodded and stood up. Then he, Jones, and Ian grabbed hold of Edgar and rolled him into the hole. Shu Shu now basically had no spiritual power that he could utilize, while Ian and Jones had little strength and could not lift Edgar. Consequently, they had no other choice but to roll Edgar. After some ruckus, Edgar was finally rolled into the hole. Both Ian and Jones breathed a sigh of relief. They stood up and said to Shu Shu, "We¡¯re going to go to the north side to take a look today. Shu Shu, you stay here and look after Edgar and the egg." Shu Shu nodded. Edgar and the egg needed someone to watch them all the time, and he was also reluctant to leave them to go with Ian and Jones. Shu Shu went into the hole to take shelter. On the other hand, Jones and Ian put on straw hats to shield them from the sun and then focused on heading north. In the past few days, they had not had any idle day. Checking all over the ce every day, they even got blisters on their feet from the continuous walking. Ian, having been an empress for years, had not suffered such an ordeal for a very long time. Some days ago, when he was reading a book, he identally got a paper cut. Chris then grabbed his hand and felt sorry for him for half of the day. Now though . . . . Looking at the tragic sight of his blister-covered feet, Ianughed bitterly and said, "These are all filled with water. What a waste.¡± Nowadays, they relied on the drinks and fruits that Shu Shu brought with him to get some hydration. Their bodies were severely dehydrated; with so many blisters produced now, weren¡¯t they even more dehydrated? "Once I return to the capital star, I must soak in the bathtub for a whole day." Jones said. "Hydrating facial mask and so on also must be done. I¡¯m definitely very ugly now. If I don¡¯t take care of myself properly, Chris might turn his back on me." Ian said again. "He dares to ignore you? Beat him up!" Jonesughed. They talked a little to brighten up the atmosphere, but then they stopped talking and immersed themselves in walking forwards instead¡ªthey opened their mouths when they talked and were liable to lose more water. A few days ago, the two men had already walked past this direction once. Today they walked in this direction again because they had seen some nts at some distance away. nning to take another look at those nts, they went a little farther. In order to go farther, the two men¡¯s travel speed hastened. At noon, they really went a lot farther than before, and they finally saw a group of sulent nts that looked a little like cacti. The nts grew very tall. Jones was delighted when he saw them; he wanted to go over and examine them. He wanted to check whether they were poisonous or not by relying on his own experience. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Ian who was beside him suddenly fell headlong to the ground. "Ian!" Jones cried out in fear. Supporting Ian with his hands, he looked at Ian and realized that Ian most probably got heatstroke. Ian was just an ordinary sub-beastman. These past few days, because they had not found any water source, they drank less and less water. Under such circumstances, it was very normal to get heatstroke. Ian being able to hold up for so long and only copsing now already showed that he had an amazing willpower. Jones, seeing Ian¡¯s appearance, took a juicy fruit from Shu Shu out of the bag he carried on his body and peeled the skin, and then he fed all the juice inside to Ian¡¯s mouth. As an afterthought, he covered Ian''s face with a straw hat. After that, holding a knife made of a fragment of the lifepod, he came to the side of the main body of the nt they had just found and cut off a piece of the nt with the knife. After the nt was cut off, it began to drip water. Jones touched the juice with his hand and saw that his hand did not look red and swollen from an allergy. Then he sniffed at the juice. It smelled very good, and there was no stink at all . . . . Jones circled around these nts to check again. Under one of the nts, he finally saw the traces of animals having gnawed and fed on it. He breathed a sigh of relief and then put a little juice into his mouth to moisten it. His tongue was fine and had no problem at all. In this case, even if the nt somewhat had a small amount of toxin, it also wouldn¡¯t be too poisonous. Looking pleasantly surprised, Jones then cut a piece of the nt and used it to wipe Ian''s body. Ian¡¯s body temperature was very high, but he constantly shivered. The situation was obviously not very good. Jones clenched his teeth, hauled Ian up his back, and started to walk in the direction they came from. Of course, he also didn¡¯t forget to bring back arge piece of the nt. Even if this nt could not be eaten, it also could be used for wiping Edgar¡¯s body. Jones was not really strong, so he walked particrly slow during the whole journey. When he returned, the sky had bepletely dark. "You two are fine, right?" Shu Shu looked at Jones worriedly. "He has heatstroke." Jones said, putting Ian down and taking him into the dugout. It was very hot during the day, but the temperature dropped sharply in the evening. Ian¡¯s condition was getting worse. In addition to heatstroke, Jones also found that the blisters on Ian¡¯s feet were broken and had begun to be inmed. Jones was a doctor, but even the cleverest doctor would not get anywhere without any equipment. There was nothing at all in this ce, and there was simply nothing he could do to help treating Ian¡¯s illness. He could only feed Ian as much high-water-content food as possible. As a result, the high-water-content foods that Shu Shu brought were getting less and less and could not evenst for a few days. Fortunately, after Shu Shu had seen the nt brought back by Jones, he confirmed that it could be eaten¡ªas an animal, he also had a bit of instinct that could be used to distinguish which ones could be eaten and which ones could not. However, although they could eat it, it did not mean that they would be fine eating it . . . . Who knew if the nts on this had trace elements that were harmful to sub-beastmen? Jones held Ian and slept near Edgar for a night. When he got up the next morning, Ian¡¯s situation did not improve and was even more serious instead. Seeing this, Jones pursed up his cracked lips and said to Shu Shu, "I¡¯ll go back and get this nt again. You look after Ian." "Teacher Jones, don''t go." Shu Shu said, frowning at the same time. If Jones went out alone and also suffered heatstroke halfway, then surely no one could bring him back! "Ian won¡¯t get better for a while, and we can''t really just sit idle and use up our resources." Jones said. "Then I¡¯ll go with you." Shu Shu said again, "I¡¯ll find something to cover this dugout, and it¡¯ll be fine." "It won¡¯t be fine. Leaving them here is very dangerous. Moreover, your stomach always hurt recently. Don''t think I don''t know." Jones continued, "Your child isn¡¯t stable. If you¡¯re exposed to the scorching sun outside, maybe you¡¯ll die." Shu Shu¡¯s face changed. Jones said again, "Give me some more fruits. I¡¯m a doctor; I won¡¯t let myself have an ident.¡± Shu Shu thought about it and eventually agreed. He gave the few remaining fruits with the highest water content to Jones. Jones ate one and put the rest in the bag he carried on his person, and he also carried two of Edgar''s dropped scales on his body. Only then did he set off. Jones had experience surviving in the wild and knew about how terrible wild animals were. Because of this, every time he went out these days, he would carry Edgar''s scales on his body, letting his body carry the scent of a powerful beastman, so that the predators would not dare to start with him. After leaving the dugout, Jones followed the road he had walked past yesterday and walked toward the area where those nts were located. He had already recognized the road, so today he walked faster than yesterday. When he finally arrived next to those nts, it was also earlier than yesterday. When he was on the road, he did not eat the fruits that Shu Shu gave him. Now, as he cut the flesh of the nt and saw the dripping juice, he only felt that his throat was terribly parched. He wanted to swallow some saliva, but he discovered that his mouth was dry. What saliva did he still have? Jones thought about it, and in the end, he still caught some of the dripping juice and drank a little mouthful of it. He waited for a while, and there was no difort. But just when he was going to drink a little more, a huge lion suddenly appeared from behind the nts. "Rowr!" The lion roared and rushed over to pounce on Jones. Jones cried out in fear, but where could he hide from a lion attack? In the end, he was actually bitten by the lion. Jones thought he would certainly die when the lion''s big mouth bit him, but unexpectedly, he did not feel too much pain. As it turned out, although the lion bit him, but it actually didn¡¯t bite him to death. It just held him with its mouth, like holding a cub, and then it ran away with him. In response to this, Jones immediately breathed a sigh of relief. And it was at this moment that he suddenly realized that this lion was not quite right. This was not an ordinary lion at all. This . . . looked like a beastman! Jones had been extremely afraid before, but now that fear had already changed into joy¡ªthere was actually a beastman on this! This was really great! "You . . . you¡¯re a beastman!" Jones grabbed the hair on the edge of the lion''s mouth, practically crying tears of joy. It was the lighter-colored lion Bruno who was holding Jones with his mouth. The fur on the edge of his mouth was grabbed by Jones, and it was a little unpleasant for him. He could not help but want to dump Jones on the ground. Reminding himself that this was a sub-beastman and that throwing the sub-beastman down would likely make the sub-beastman fall to his death, he still endured it in the end and also nodded. Even though Jones was not young anymore and was usually calm, but when he eventually saw an opportunity to live after giving up all hope, his emotions were inevitably stirred up, and his tears immediately fell down. "You put me down. I have something to tell you." Jones wanted to have a proper chat with this beastman; Bruno, however, did not have any notion to chat with him. Holding Jones with his mouth, he ran in the direction he came from at lightning speed and even gave Jones, whose upper body was dangling from his mouth, a mocking nce. He wasn¡¯t really a beastman; he was a fallen beast, and now he was going to bring this sub-beastman to the fallen beasts'' den! Sub-beastmen were all very timid. As soon as this sub-beastman saw so many fallen beasts, he would definitely be scared to death! Hahaha! Bruno was still young when he became a fallen beast. He was harmed by some people and became a fallen beast. He was overwrought at that time. As a result, his mother was even more terrified and even showed a frightened expression when looking at him, basically abandoning him . . . . Before he was sent to the Fallen Beast, his mother had nevere and seen him. He absolutely had no good opinion of sub-beastmen, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to Jones¡¯ words now. When Jones discovered this detail, his previous joy disappeared, and he instantly became terrified. This beastman seemed to have no goodwill toward him? This was very primitive; he reckoned that it was not ssified as a habitable by the Beastman Empire. In this case, was it possible that this was a secretly upied by the star pirates or some criminal gangs? If they fell into the star pirates¡¯ hands . . . he was afraid that they would be treated inhumanely, since the star piratescked sub-beastmen the most! A beastman who wanted to settle down and have children with a sub-beastman would cultivate his feelings with said sub-beastman and then wait for the sub-beastman to eat the beast bead before getting intimate. However, some beastmen inly didn¡¯t care to do things this way! Even if it was a sub-beastman who had eaten another man''s beast bead, the star pirates would not care about it. In any case, they could still vent their desires on the sub-beastman, couldn¡¯t they? The whole journey was very deste. There was no shadow of anymunication device on this lion¡¯s body. Jones was more and more afraid and at once started to struggle fiercely. ¡°You let me go! Do you know who I am? My partner¡¯s very powerful. If you hurt me, you¡¯ll definitely end up badly!¡± Bruno snorted hearing Jones¡¯ words. He did smell the scent of a powerful beastman on Jones¡¯ body, but what about it? Even that powerful beastman had to be well-behaved and obedient once he arrived on their Fallen Beast! Moreover, even if that beastman was powerful, he certainly couldn¡¯tpare with their boss. Their boss had been the Empire¡¯s great general, a nine-star beastman! Holding the constantly struggling Jones with his mouth, Bruno went all the way to the area where their patrolling fallen beasts had set up camp. When he distantly saw the white wolf, who was lying face down on the stone and being bored, he briskly ran over while issuing a smug howl. "Boss, look! I brought back a sub-beastman!" Bruno was very excited. Catching sight of him, all the fallen beasts around also came over to see. A group of beastmen! A group of beastmen whose bodies were full of murderous aura! Jones punched Bruno''s eye. "Let me go! Or else my partner will definitely kill all of you!" The white wolf lying face down on the stone suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice and subconsciously looked up to see. Author¡¯s note: Lion: Boss, boss, look, I caught back a sub-beastman for you! Jones: Bastard! My partner won¡¯t let you get away with this. The white wolf . . . the white wolf ttened the lion with a p. Chapter 74 Unedited chapter 74. The Unlucky Lion After the fallen beasts came to the Fallen Beast, they never saw any sub-beastman again, and nor did they ever see any beastman¡ªevery year, the men who came to deliver things from the Beastman Empire would put the goods at a fixed area, but they would not have any interaction with these beastmen. Needless to say, Bruno¡¯s action of suddenly bringing back a sub-beastman was particrly conspicuous. Although this sub-beastman¡¯s body was red from getting sunburned, and his face was so chapped and peeling you could not see what he looked like, but ultimately, it was a sub-beastman, ah! Although many of the fallen beasts here were no longer beastmen, but they always had their hearts set on sub-beastmen. Today, seeing that there was a sub-beastman in front of themselves, they were instantly unable to endure anymore, so much so that one fallen beast directly went into estrus and rushed toward Bruno who was holding Jones with his mouth. Though they still retained the memory of their time as beastmen, but they were already not much different from real beasts now. How crazy natural animals were in order to mate, they could also be that crazy. Some fallen beasts were even worse than animals. Seeing a red-eyed fallen beast rush toward himself, Bruno was shocked. He knew this guy. During the past estrus cycle, this guy would go berserk and be frighteningly lethal. In order to feel a bit better, this guy would even rammed his head against stone until his head was full of blood . . . . Bruno could not deal with such a madman! At this point, Bruno slightly regretted his rash decision to bring back the sub-beastman. Sub-beastmen were nothing but trouble! Anyway, their boss could surely find a solution! Bruno turned toward the stone where the white wolf was resting on, but he unexpectedly discovered that there was no one there. While he was still taken by surprise, he heard a very loud growl at his side, and then the fallen beast in sudden estrus who was running towards him was already knocked over by the white wolf! After the white wolf knocked the fallen beast over, he also pounced on the fallen beast and bit him. These fallen beasts normally didn¡¯t dare to provoke the white wolf. After all, this white wolf was really powerful, and his strength was astonishing even if he had no beast core. However, the minds of the fallen beasts in estrus usually weren¡¯t very clear, so when this fallen beast was attacked by the white wolf, he actually fought back and bit into the white wolf. The two fallen beasts immediately fought and became a tangled mass. On the side, Jones was already stupefied seeing this scene. When that fallen beast rushed toward him, he had an ominous premonition. He had been studying beastmen and fallen beasts all these years, and he was very familiar with the characteristics of the fallen beasts. He naturally saw that these beasts were actually not beastmen but fallen beasts. When the beastmen were not required to fight, they generally wouldn¡¯t turn into their beast forms. After all, the human form was more convenient. Here though, all the beastmen kept their beast forms . . . . They . . . should not be beastmen anymore, but fallen beasts! Coming to this conclusion, Jones was horrified no end. With so many fallen beasts, if he fell into their hands, could he still keep his life? He did not dare to struggle for fear of attracting these guys¡¯ attention, but unexpectedly, a white wolf suddenly jumped out from one side and rushed toward that ill-intentioned fallen beast at this moment. A white wolf . . . . Jones stared at the white wolf, dumbfounded. He had seen the beast forms of many beastmen, but the white wolf before his eyes was absolutely the one he was most familiar with. Seeing Jones¡¯ dumb expression, Bruno sneered and then threw Jones on the ground, tailshing. Hahaha, this sub-beastman¡¯s terrified now, right? Serve him right! This guy actually dared to pull his mane, so he had to scare him to death! Thinking so, Bruno gave Jones¡¯ body ash of his tail. Bruno''s tail was actually not hard, but Jones¡¯ skin was dry and cracked from the sun, so when he got thatshing, the skin on that area immediately broke, oozing blood. But right now, Jones couldn''t care less about his wound. He only knew to stare fixedly at the white wolf. Was that Reynolds? Reynolds whom he had not seen for thirty years? Was he dreaming? No, this was not a dream . . . which meant that he really saw Reynolds as well as so many fallen beasts . . . . This ce was the Fallen Beast! Jones had just thought of this point, and the fight between the white wolf and that fallen beast in estrus was already over. The white wolf once again growled and then rushed in his direction. Jones certainly wasn¡¯t one bit afraid this time. On the contrary, he was ready to wee the white wolf rushing to his side and then rubbing his head against him. As a result . . . . The white wolf went past him and directly pounced on Bruno on the side. He fell on Bruno with two forelegs and then bit him. Just now, when Reynolds initially heard a man¡¯s voice that sounded like Jones¡¯ voice, he merely regarded it as his own auditory fantasy. After all, the Empire would not let a sub-beastmane here. But after he took a look . . . . He was not having an auditory fantasy; that was really Jones! Although the body was red from sunburn and also dirty, but that was Jones. It was impossible for him to not recognize Jones! Jones did not wear clothes on his upper body and only wore a pair of pants. He was being held in Bruno¡¯s mouth, and he also said that he had a partner. . . . Reynolds was momentarily stupid. At this moment, he discovered that a fallen beast in estrus was rushing toward Jones. The brain had not managed to react yet, and Reynolds already rushed out and knocked that fallen beast down. After the fight, he looked at Jones out of the corner of his eye and then saw Brunoshing Jones with his tail, which led to Jones bleeding. This damn guy! After Reynolds sorted the fallen beast out, he did not hesitate to rush toward Bruno. "Boss! What are you doing?!" Bruno, who was inexplicably struck by Reynolds, started to bellow and struggle violently. Reynolds did not care about him though and even bit deep into his skin directly. "Rawr!" Bruno bellowed, screaming in pain unceasingly. "Boss, you¡¯re crazy! What are you doing beating me up?!" Reynolds still didn''t talk. His mind was currently in turmoil; he simply didn''t know what to say and only thought about thrashing Bruno. Bruno, seeing Reynolds'' vicious appearance, realized that it was useless to beg forgiveness. He could only fight with Reynolds and then cried to his partner for help, "Jesse! Save me!" Jesse, the darker-colored lion, turned a blind eye to Bruno. If it was before, when his partner was beaten by the boss, even if it was his partner¡¯s fault, and even if the two of them together were still no match for the boss, Jesse would nheless go up and lend a hand, at least helping to block the boss¡¯ attack. But now . . . . Hehehe, that Bruno guy actually came back with a sub-beastman, who only wore a pair of pants, in his mouth! The sub-beastman had constantly struggled while in Bruno''s mouth; his body was covered with Bruno¡¯s scent, and Bruno¡¯s body was also covered with that sub-beastman¡¯s scent . . . . Bruno also looked very proud of himself when he came back with a sub-beastman in his mouth, ah. Jesse did not go and see Bruno, directly turning his head away¡ªin any case, the boss had a sense of propriety when putting his hand to someone, and he would not go so far as to bite Bruno to death. Reynolds indeed had a sense of propriety when putting his hand to someone. After knocking Bruno down, he released Bruno and then turned toward Jones. He really wanted to go up and talk to Jones, but at present, he was utterly unable to speak. Moreover, they had not seen each other for thirty years, and Jones might have had another partner . . . . Sniffing, Reynolds smelled the scents of two beastmen on Jones¡¯ body. One scent smelled extremely intimidating. Just from this scent, he could judge that the man was stronger than him . . . . Jones was really remarkable; as expected, he could find a better other half after losing him. And the other scent . . . was of course Bruno''s scent. Bruno had put Jones in his mouth. His scent covered every part of Jones, and Jones'' bare upper body also had bite marks from Bruno''s teeth. Reynolds stared at Jones for a while. He knew that Jones recognized him, but he somewhat didn¡¯t dare to approach Jones . . . . "Boss, why did you hit me too?" Bruno started to get up from the ground, feeling especially wronged, and at this moment, Reynolds, who had just given him a beating, suddenly turned his body around and pounced on him again. "Boss!" Bruno looked at Reynolds in disbelief. Having already beaten him up, why would Reynoldse back for more? Of course Reynolds woulde back for more. This guy Bruno almost hurt Jones, which was simply unforgivable. Jones, seeing Reynolds once again go and beat that lion up, suddenly began tough. Laughing andughing, and then he cried. Reynolds was actually still alive and unexpectedly still remembered him. He was indescribably happy, but his tears kept flowing. Reynolds once again knocked Bruno down. Then he turned his head and found that Jones was crying. Jones had always been very strong. Reynolds had never seen him cry except for that time when he had be a fallen beast. Yet Jones actually cried now . . . . Reynolds was worried sick. He kicked Bruno away and then approached Jones very carefully. He wanted to lick the tears and the bloodstain on Jones'' face, and he wanted to protect Jones under his own belly, but if he did so, Jones'' partner would surely get very angry, and maybe he would be angry with Jones. Reynolds was now a fallen beast, and it was impossible for him to give Jones happiness. This being the case, he absolutely couldn¡¯t go and destroy Jones¡¯ happiness! Reynolds ran around Jones anxiously. He looked like he wanted to approach Jones but didn''t dare. When had the surrounding fallen beasts ever seen their boss like this? For a moment, they even suspected that their eyesight was failing. After thinking it over, they suddenly had a sneaking suspicion¡ªdid their boss take a fancy to this sub-beastman? But they were fallen beasts, and their builds did not match with the sub-beastmen¡¯s. It was useless to take a fancy to a sub-beastman, ah. Moreover, it was totally impossible for a sub-beastman to take a fancy to a fallen beast. Didn''t you see that he was so scared to the point of crying? These guys looked at Reynolds with some sympathy, and then they saw the sub-beastman wipe his tears and turn toward their boss. Their boss . . . . The huge white wolfpletely froze when the sub-beastman looked at his direction, but for some reason, the tail behind suddenly began to wag, and that wagging white tail was especially good-looking. The fallen beasts around were practically going crazy. Boss, wake up! You¡¯re not a dog, ah! We¡¯ve followed you for so many years, but we¡¯ve never seen you wag your tail. Yet now, seeing a sub-beastman, you would wag your tail so happily. Are you really all right? "The boss is in heat?" Bruno crept toward his partner, Jesse, and nced at the white wolf in the center in amazement. "The tail¡¯s shaking, and the chrysanthemum¡¯s all exposed." Jesse swatted his own partner over the head¡ªcould this guy not court death? Bruno¡¯s luck was pretty good this time. Reynolds did not hear his words because Jones suddenly hugged Reynolds. Reynolds'' tail immediately wagged even more joyfully, and the surrounding fallen beasts were shocked again. What did they see? They saw a sub-beastman throw himself at their boss, a fallen beast! Their boss¡¯ charm was so strong that he could still attract a sub-beastman even after bing a fallen beast? Could they ask for advice? These fallen beasts were in awe. Then they saw their boss lie on his stomach on the ground to make things easy for the sub-beastman to hug him while watching the sub-beastman intently, eyes full of love. This was . . . love at first sight? Did their boss forget that sub-beastman whom he kept thinking about for so many years? Although said sub-beastman had not sent anything this year, but the fact that their boss could keep thinking about him for so many years meant that their feelings had been deep and their rtionship serious. "Reynolds . . ." Jones grabbed the white wolf''s ears and wiped all his tears on the white wolf''s fur. It could be said that Reynolds treasured his white fur very much. Yet at this moment, he let Jones mess up the fur on his head before he buried his head in Jones'' waist, sniffing Jones¡¯ scent. Unfortunately, the scents of the other two beastmen strongly interfered with this. Bruno''s scent was tolerable, but the other beastman''s scent simply made Reynolds wish he could find the other party straightway and beat him up. This scent seemed to be a little familiar though . . . . As a matter of fact, wasn''t it simr to the scent of that guy Chris? The scent of such a powerful snake-type beastman . . . . There was no such beastman except the imperial family. But this was not Chris¡¯ scent, and Chris already had a sub-beastman . . . . Reynolds sniffed again and suddenly found that the ce where this scent was the heaviest was on Jones'' waist pocket . . . . He took advantage of Jones crying his heart out to tear that pocket with his ws. The spectating fallen beasts: What did the boss want to do? Could it be that he wanted to rip the sub-beastman¡¯s remaining pants off? This kind of thing was not very good, right? Also, this sub-beastman called out the boss¡¯ name. Did he know their boss? These fallen beasts suddenly thought of something. Under these circumstances in which Jones was unaware, but the surrounding fallen beasts all saw it, Reynolds fished out several fruits as well as Edgar''s scales that Jones put inside the pocket. So it was only scales! Reynolds was so excited at the moment that he swatted the scales and the fruits onto the sandy ground and then started to lick Jones'' body from head to toe, practically wishing he could swallow Jones down into his stomach. "You let me go and listen to me!" Jones was very ufortable being licked and immediately ordered. Reynolds obediently sat next to him, tail wagging and eyes watching Jones attentively. "I identally fell here this time, but I did n toe find you initially. It¡¯s really great that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s been so many years, and I thought you¡¯ve . . ." Jones stared at Reynolds excitedly, looking Reynolds up and down several times. Then he suddenly found that next to Reynolds'' feet, several fruits that he could not bear to eat were actually trodden into a mush . . . . "My fruits!" Jones was angry. Even when he was so thirsty, he was not willing to eat those fruits! "That . . . that sub-beastman is the one whom the boss has been keeping in mind the entire time?" Bruno and the other fallen beasts suddenly reacted. Recalling that this sub-beastman had once said that his partner was very powerful and that bullying him would make him end up badly, Bruno could not wait to dig a hole to bury himself. He even wanted the boss to help him fix this sub-beastman¡¯s partner . . . . This sub-beastman¡¯s partner was his boss, ah! He was screwed! Chapter 75 Unedited chapter 75. The Ecstatic Fallen Beasts "You trampled on my fruits?" Catching sight of Reynolds'' ws that were still slightly wet from the fruit pulp, Jones was extremely angry. He reached out a hand and grabbed Reynolds'' ear. Reynolds lowered his head and gave a small whine as his tail stopped wagging and drooped; his appearance was that of someone who was admitting his mistake. He had felt very gleeful when he had trodden down the scales along with the fruits, but now . . . . He recognized this fruit; it seemed to be a special local product of a certain, and the output was very small. So, even if he wanted topensate for Jones¡¯ loss by recing those fruits, there was nowhere he could go and find them . . . . As Reynolds gazed at Jones pitifully, he found that under this position where Jones was gripping his ear, the two small red beans on Jones¡¯ chest were right in front of him. He could not help but stick out his tongue and take a lick. After taking a lick, Reynolds froze, for fear that Jones would be angry. Apparently, Jones was indeed angry. The hand gripping his ear suddenly tightened, and Reynolds did not dare to move a muscle, thinking of letting Jones vent his anger by creasing and crumpling his ear¡ªanyway, it could be said that against their beast forms, a sub-beastman''s strength waspletely insubstantial. Just thinking this way, Reynolds suddenly saw Jones before his eyes fall headlong toward himself. Only after instinctively extending his two paws to catch Jones did Reynolds found out that Jones had actually fainted. Seeing the unconscious Jones with eyes closed, body sunburned all over and also very thin, Reynolds immediately panicked and started to howl. The fallen beasts could no longer speak in humannguage, but they had been in contact with each other for a long time and so were able tomunicate. Reynolds¡¯ howl was to make Jesse go examine Jones. Jesse had been a doctor before bing a fallen beast. They usually looked for Jesse to help examine them when they had some minor illness. The lion Jesse came to Reynolds¡¯ side and turned his sight to Jones, but the sub-beastman was almostpletely blocked by their boss, to the extent that he could only see a face. Fortunately, he did not n to conduct a detailed inspection of the sub-beastman in front of his beastman . . . . Jesse looked the boss in the eye and said, "Boss, he must¡¯ve suffered from heatstroke or dehydration." This sub-beastman¡¯s skin was all cracked and peeling, which showed that he was definitely dehydrated. As for fainting, maybe it had something to do with being frightened, but this one had better not be said, or else Bruno would get thrashed again. "Quickly get some water!" Reynolds ordered at once. Only after he finished speaking did he remember that he also had water on his person as well as one kind of fruit that they drank as beverage. He hurriedly took a round fruit the size of a sub-beastman¡¯s head out of the space button strapped to his wrist. He poked a small hole on both the top and the bottom of the fruit with his ws and, holding the fruit up with both paws, ced it on Jones¡¯ mouth. This fruit contained a clear, sweet juice, and it trickled down into Jones'' mouth from the small hole. Jones reflexively swallowed, but much of it flowed outside. Reynolds stuck out his tongue and licked clean the spilled juice, and then he quietly watched Jones. The fallen beasts around also watched Jones quietly, eyes full of envy. Originally, they were very envious of the fact that there was a sub-beastman who sent things to their boss every year. This year, that man did not send anything, and they felt unutterably disappointed and hopeless. Now though . . . that man had not sent anything, but he came in person! Their boss¡¯ luck was very good. How could such a good sub-beastman be found by him? After being envious, these fallen beasts started to resent Reynolds. Reynolds, however, was watching Jones anxiously and found that Jones had not woken up. He turned toward Jesse, "Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?" "We certainly have to wait." Jesse replied. "It¡¯s just, I don''t know how long he¡¯s been thirsty. I previously saw him drink the juice of those cacti in the desert." Bruno said. Those cacti indeed had a lot of water, but even they, fallen beasts, would have diarrhea if they drank too much, not to mention sub-beastmen . . . . Jones had always been very cautious. If it was not ast resort, he definitely wouldn¡¯t drink the juice of a nt whoseposition he had not figured out yet. It was likely that he was terribly thirsty . . . . Reynolds felt awfully distressed while thinking that Bruno, who was jabbering on and on nearby, was a particrly irksome presence¡ªsince this guy knew that the juice of the cactus was not good to drink, why didn¡¯t he stop Jones when he saw Jones drink it? Reynolds gave Bruno a p. Bruno, face bitter, felt extremely wronged¡ªwhy did he hit me again? Fortunately, Reynolds currently had no time to deal with him. After giving him a p, Reynolds went to see Jones again. "Boss, this sub-beastman maybe came with others. Should we go and take a look?" Jesse said again. Hearing Jesse''s words, Reynolds also gave it some thought. If Jones was only by himself, he couldn''t havee to the Fallen Beast. It was very likely that he came here with other people . . . . What¡¯s the matter with those people? How could they let a sub-beastmane out alone? They were really too much! Reynolds stood up and took several big leaves he had collected before out of his space button to wrap Jones up. Then he carried the bundled-up Jones in his mouth and snorted, "Go!" A fallen beast''s nose was very effective. It was naturally a simple matter to find the ce where Jones and the others live by following the scent left by Jones. Reynolds led his army of fallen beasts and went to the ce where Shu Shu and others had settled. Shu Shu tied the egg to his chest with the clothes left by Jones and then examined Ian as well as Edgar for a while. Ian¡¯s body had been burning hot, and he could only wipe Ian''s body continuously to cool it down. As for Edgar . . . . Edgar opened his eyes once but quickly shut them again just like before. He clearly had no strength. There were not many drinks and fruits left. What should they do next? Shu Shu inevitably became anxious, but even if he was anxious, there was nothing he could do at the moment. The only auspicious thing was that Edgar was already taking a turn for the better, and his life was not in danger anymore. Therefore, Shu Shu could start cultivating properly to restore his own n¨¨id¨¡n while incubating the egg in his body at the same time. It was impossible to give this egg so much spiritual power like they had done to the first egg. Being able to give him a little bit of spiritual power to make him safe and stable was already good enough. Shu Shu sat down and began to work hard to absorb the qi in the air and cultivate his spiritual power. At this moment, he suddenly felt thend under his feet start to shake. Was this . . . a herd of horses, or a drove of cattle and sheep running in his direction? Shu Shu lost his mood to cultivate. He quickly scrambled up to the entrance hole and looked outside. What horses or cattle and sheep outside? That was a pack of ferocious beasts! Lions, tigers, leopards, elephants, crocodiles, eagles . . . all animals he could think of were on hand. And there was still a big white wolf in front! Shu Shu instinctively wanted to turn into a little hamster to take to the road and escape, but while he could escape, Edgar and Ian could not escape! Stuffing the egg held in his arms into his mouth, Shu Shu gritted his teeth and climbed out of the hole. Aggressive yet shivering with fear, he watched those ferocious beastse running towards him. Once Reynolds and the others were getting closer to the hole, they smelled the scent of a powerful beastman even more clearly, and that scent was precisely the same as the one released by the scales Jones had been carrying before. Reynolds was very strong. In the past, smelling Chris¡¯ scent would not make him feel afraid and would arouse his desire to fight instead. However, the scent of this present beastman made him feel that he could not be a match for this beastman. His steps unconsciously slowed down, and the steps of the fallen beasts behind him slowed down too. It was at this moment that they saw a sub-beastman popped up from the hole in front. Another sub-beastman! The eyes of these fallen beasts were bright. There was Reynolds, so they did not dare to do anything to the sub-beastman. But that was indeed a sub-beastman, ah. Even if they could not do anything, they already felt happy all over just by seeing a sub-beastman here and now. Reynolds halted his steps and snorted again, and the fallen beasts behind him also halted their steps in unison, standing in the same ce. Worried about scaring the sub-beastman, Reynolds, holding Jones with his mouth, stepped forward alone. He barely got close to Shu Shu, and he already smelled a strong scent of a beastman on Shu Shu¡¯s body. Jones could have this scent on his body because he carried those scales, and the scent floated on the surface. The scent on the body of this sub-beastman before his eyes, however, was very strong and longsting . . . . It was very obvious that the sub-beasman in front of him was the true partner of that beastman. Reynolds suddenly had a good impression of this young-looking sub-beastman. After discovering that the sub-beastman''s body could not stop shaking, he came to a stop three meters away from him. Then he put the bundled-up Jones on the ground and also opened the bundle to expose Jones inside. "Jones!" Shu Shu cried out anxiously and shook even more violently¡ªwhy did this wolf have Jones in his hand? Finding out that this sub-beastman really knew Jones, Reynolds at once realized that he had found the right ce. Although he was dissatisfied with this sub-beastman for letting Jones go out alone, but considering that this was Jones¡¯ friend, he did not make any rude actions. Extending his ws, Reynolds began to write on the ground, "Are you Jones¡¯ friend?" "You can write!" Shu Shu eximed, pleasantly surprised and not as fearful as before¡ªthis wolf could write, which meant that it was an enlightened wolf, ah! No, this was not an enlightened wolf. This wolf . . . was probably a fallen beast like Edgar before? Shu Shu immediately be happy. "Are you a fallen beast?" ". . ." Was it necessary to be so happy when seeing a fallen beast? Reynolds was somewhat speechless and started to write on the ground again, "I¡¯m a fallen beast, and my name¡¯s Reynolds. Has Jones ever mentioned me?" His paws had always been very stable and steady, but they inevitably trembled a little when writing thest sentence. Although Jones always remembered him, but he probably wouldn¡¯t speak about him to others, right? You had to realize that he was no more than a fallen beast. "He has! I know you. You¡¯re the guy whom Jones likes. Jones asked me to treat your illness!" Shu Shu, seeing this wolf write such sentences, waspletely relieved. A moment ago, he still thought that he would be eaten. As it turned out, it was actually Jones¡¯ old lover who wasing to visit! He had an illness? Reynolds was somewhat dumbfounded. Although he had be a fallen beast, but he was very healthy, and he had no illness whatsoever. "What happened to Jones? Did he also get heatstroke?" Shu Shu was no longer afraid of Reynolds and went to Jones¡¯ side to take a look. After discovering that Jones was breathing smoothly, he was all the more certain that Reynolds was not malicious. "He suddenly fainted." Reynolds wrote again. "So that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s good that Jones is all right." Shu Shu blinked and then turned toward Reynolds eagerly. "Do you have any water?" They were all so damn thirsty; Edgar and Ian were even dehydrated now! Reynolds¡¯ body was so big; living in the desert, he surely had to drink a lot of water every day. In this case, he should have water. Reynolds nodded and took out a few fruits along with arge water bottle filled with water. The Beastman Empire sent a lot of things here every year, and those things were all packaged. They also got many bottles and cans, and this bottle used to be a nutrient fluid bottle. Shu Shu, seeing the water bottle, looked pleasantly surprised. He hugged the bottle and looked at Reynolds gratefully. "Thank you! You¡¯re truly a good person! I¡¯ll definitely help you restore your beast core!" When Reynolds, who was writing on the ground about how to consume the fruit, heard Shu Shu¡¯s words, his paw shook, and the sand under the pad was instantly messed up. He looked at Shu Shu in disbelief, feeling like he was having an auditory fantasy. Shu Shu, who had already read Reynolds¡¯ exnation at this time, realized that this fruit was edible and also contained water, and he immediately showed a smile. "So this fruit¡¯s like a coconut!" "What did you say just now?" Reynolds wrote another sentence. "I said coconut. Coconut is a kind of fruit with a very hard shell and water inside . . ." Shu Shu turned toward Reynolds. "Not this. I mean what you said before. You said you¡¯d help me restore the beast core?" Reynolds asked. Shu Shu nodded. "Yeah, I promised teacher Jones that I¡¯d help you. But then I had an egg, so I n toe find youter. I didn''t expect to see you so soon." "You can restore the beast core?" Reynolds'' words were written crookedly, but each letter was written with great effort. Although he finally saw Jones, and although he was very happy that Jones coulde find him, but Reynolds did not dare to hope too much that he could be together with Jones. Jones was a sub-beastman, and he was a fallen beast. They simply had no future . . . . Before, Reynolds only wished to apany Jones for a little longer, so even if Jones left, he could still hold on for another thirty years. He even thought that Jones paying a visit to him this time was perhaps to see if he was doing well and then topletely let go of himself . . . . And so, he really couldn¡¯t hold Jones back for a lifetime. But now . . . this sub-beastman said that he could restore the beast core? "I guess I can. I¡¯m not sure either. I and Jones still haven''t done a research that produced a result yet." Shu Shu said. "But Edgar has gotten better before, so you should be able to do it too." Reynolds froze. Shu Shu, however, had no time to take care of him¡ªEdgar and Ian were still waiting for him to take care of them. Jesse slowly approached Reynolds, "Boss, we didn¡¯t mishear, right?" "You heard it too?" Reynolds moved his gaze to Jesse. Jesse nodded. Reynolds turned toward the fallen beasts behind him and found that every fallen beast had a dull expression¡ªalthough they were not within close range to Shu Shu, but at such a distance, Shu Shu¡¯s words just now were clearly audible. Every one of them went into ecstasies over this revtion. Reynolds even had an urge to start jumping about, but of course he did not do that. He just gave another p to Bruno, who was approaching him from behind Jesse. Bruno the liony motionless on the ground, looking like he was resigning himself to being beaten and scolded while his heart was bursting into tears¡ªwho have I provoked and irritated, ah? Chapter 76 Unedited chapter 76. Drawing a Circle of Admirers After Shu Shu brought the water and fruit into the dugout, he immediately fed Edgar and Ian the water. After that, he sped the fruit and used his fingernail to cut it open. Shu Shu drank a mouthful of the fruit juice, and his mouth was filled with a pure, sweet taste. He at once grinned from ear to ear, and then, holding the fruit with both hands, he came before Edgar and fed Edgar the fruit juice. "Edgar, we seem to havee to the Fallen Beast, and the fallen beasts here appear to be very friendly." Shu Shu babbled on as he fed Edgar. He had just said a few words when Edgar suddenly opened his eyes. "Edgar!" Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised. Edgar nced at Shu Shu; his eyes somewhat recovered a bit of rity. His body was very good, and his resilience was also quite remarkable. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to recover so quickly when he was thrown into Gass by a space crack after he had self-detonated his beast core. Nevertheless, he still required energy if he wanted to recover. When he first fell onto Gass, he happened to fall into a river, and the bloody smell on his body drew many fish toe . . . . Those fish ate the rotting flesh on his wounds and conveniently became his meals, allowing him to recover well. But this time, his injuries were more serious than thest time. Not to mention that falling into a desert was also very unbearable for him. When he was in good health, it was no problem for him even if he lived in the desert, but when he was being seriously injured, he still preferred a damp environment and also required a lot of water. Shu Shu had already given him a lot of water to drink and fed him plenty of fruits and nutrient fluid, but the fruits that Shu Shu usually stored up were basically only the size of a chicken egg, and a bottle of nutrient fluid was the size of a thumb. What effect could such little things bring? As a result, Edgar''s recovery rate was naturally very slow. This time, arge amount of water suddenly entered his throat. Only then did Edgar have the feeling ofing back to life. After drinking water and reviving, he smelled the scents of many beastmen . . . . Edgar gave Shu Shu a nce before he turned to face the hole entrance¡ªReynolds, who had been excited for a while, was just poking his huge wolf head into the hole. "What kind of beast is this? Why is he so strange?" Taking a quick look at Edgar, Reynolds gave a small whine. He was considered to be experienced and knowledgeable, but he had never seen a four-legged snake like this. However, although he did not recognize Edgar''s beast form, but he recognized Ian. Chris¡¯ sub-beastman actually came here too . . . . What¡¯s the matter with Chris? He could not even protect his own sub-beastman? There were two sub-beastmen in the hole in addition to a seriously injured beastman, and the space was also small . . . . The most important thing was that the scent of that strange-looking beastman inside was extremely dreadful, and his gaze was also very cold and harsh . . . . Reynolds gave another nce and then returned outside. After that, he sat upright at Jones¡¯ side. After seeing the situation inside the hole, he finally understood why Jones would roam the desert alone. The beastman in the hole was injured to that point, so they could only rely on a sub-beastman to go out and find something to eat . . . . If he had not be a fallen beast, Jones definitely wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer such grievances. Thinking so, Reynolds extended his tongue and licked Jones again. Jones pursed his brows and eventually opened his eyes. Seeing Jones waking up, Reynolds moved closer and licked him several times. Jones, whose face was getting wet from Reynolds¡¯ saliva, wrinkled his brows even more tightly. He felt a little ufortable, and the sunburned area on his face also hurt a bit . . . . But, looking at Reynolds, he simply couldn¡¯t bear to refuse or push away the big white wolf. In the end, he just seized the fur on the big white wolf¡¯s chin. Reynolds immediately shoved his head closer, making it easier for Jones to grip his fur. The surrounding fallen beasts: We didn''t expect that you¡¯re actually this kind of a boss! Didn¡¯t you usually get mad and violent and not let people touch you? Anyway, they were really envious of Reynolds . . . . Bruno extended his paws and seized the mane of his partner, Jesse. As a result, Jesse gave him a backhanded p . . . . Brunoy on his back on the ground and suddenly had an urge to change partner. To add insult to injury, Jesse also pushed Bruno away and then took out a lot of medicines from his space button and put all of them in front of Jones. Their boss'' partner seemed to be a doctor? In this case, he was probably more aware of what remedies he needed, and giving him medicines could also make him not hold a grudge against Bruno. The medicines that Jesse took out were all the remedies that the Beastman Empire prepared for the fallen beasts. These verymon medicines were all mass goods, and many sub-beastmen could not use them . . . . Among them, there was no medicine that came in useful for Jones, but after Jones observed them, he was still pleasantly surprised¡ªthere were several kinds of medicines that were useful for the seriously injured Edgar! Realizing this, Jones picked up the medicines in front of him and hurriedly entered the dugout¡ªhe already saw that he had been brought back to the ce they had been staying for a time by Reynolds. "Awoo!" Reynolds, watching his own sub-beastman go and leave him just like that, yowled sullenly. Other fallen beasts who saw Jesse giving medicines to Jones suddenly got an idea. Giving things? It¡¯s a good idea, ah! That sub-beastman said that he had a way to restore their beast cores . . . . Should they try to curry favor with him? Although they were not sure whether this matter was true or not, but maybe it was true? If it was true, they should certainly curry favor with him so they would be able to be beastmen again! Many of these fallen beasts were wearing space buttons when they were exiled to the Fallen Beast. As for some of them who had no space buttons . . . . Quite a lot of fallen beasts had died on this, and those fallen beasts had left a few things after their death, including the space buttons. Therefore, the fallen beast troops led by Reynolds could be said to have a space button each. Their space buttons contained food, water, and some other stuff. Now they took them out without the slightest hesitation and began to choose the best stuff inside, nning to give them as presents for that sub-beastman. Inside the hole, Jones was feeding Edgar and Ian medicines. He fed Ian a bit of antipyretic and had Shu Shu give Ian more water to drink. As for Edgar . . . . After he had identified the medicines for treating internal injuries, he gave a dose of each medicine for Edgar to eat, but he also upped the doses because Edgar¡¯s body was big. "Shu Shu, both of them have taken medicine. They¡¯ll be all right once they¡¯ve rested well." Jones said as he sat on the ground, feeling sore. ¡°OK!¡± Shu Shu nodded. After he found out that the water in his hands was already finished, he climbed out of the hole again. ¡°Do you still have water?¡± They had, ah. There was water everywhere now . . . . Shu Shu¡¯s voice had just fallen when he discovered that there were all kinds of things piled up near the hole entrance. Not only water, but there were also various kinds of foods and fruits and even flowers. Seeing so many things, Shu Shu opened his mouth in amazement. Then he looked up and found that not far away, a group of fallen beasts were sitting neatly and watching him with bright eyes. This kind of gaze made Shu Shu feel a little strange as well as a little puzzled. "These are all presents for you." Reynolds wrote. Presents for him? Shu Shu was very surprised and pleased. After he adapted to the gazes of those fallen beasts, he showed a smile right away, "Thank you!" The eyes of the fallen beasts were brighter. They subconsciously wanted to roar and howl loudly, but, thinking that it would scare the sub-beastman, a group of ferocious beasts actually made a series of "whimpers". "This little sub-beastman is so cute." "So tender, I really want to touch him!" "Kara, control yourself. If you insensibly and recklessly go into estrus, we¡¯ll definitely throw you out. People without self-control can''t stay in our ranks." "That¡¯s right, we certainly mustn¡¯t scare him!" "Look into what he likes, and we¡¯ll go get a little more." . . . . . . The fallen beasts exchanged ideas one after another. Some of them had already formed a partnership with their fellowrades, but when they saw sub-beastmen, they still couldn''t help but want to protect them. "Jesse, why are you staring at that sub-beastman?!" Bruno, seeing his own partner keep staring at Shu Shu, was angry. What good was a sub-beastman? Was he as strong as him? Jesse nced at his partner and theny down on the ground and began to lick his own hair. He only look longer at that sub-beastman because he remembered his own sub-beastman little brother, that¡¯s all. Bruno, on the other hand, had actually kept a sub-beastman in his mouth! Since Reynolds and his men came, the poor, sad life of Shu Shu et al. had instantly changed. Nowadays, apart from some high-tech products, they had everything they wanted. They did not have to worry about what to eat and drink, and they also had new clothes to wear . . . . In fact, they even got some high-tech products. For example, among those fallen beasts, a certain fallen beast carried a mini sr power nt, which allowed the hole that Shu Shu had dug out to be connected to electricity. After getting electricity, although they could not connect to thework, but they could pass the time with the huge amount of downloaded videos on the tablet. Shu Shu had to take care of Edgar and also cultivate; he had no time to watch videos. But Ian, who had finally recovered, and Jones had time to watch them. These days, the fallen beasts were the ones responsible for their food and drink, so the two sub-beastmen had nothing to do besides looking after Edgar. Otherwise, how could they have time to spare? Of course, the one with most free time was Ian. As for Jones . . . . More often than not, when he watched a video, he only watched half before being taken away by Reynolds. The bottom of the dugout was now covered with various kinds of wide leaves collected by the fallen beasts. They also gave Shu Shu bedding and quilts sent by the Beastman Empire. These things made Edgar able to lie down veryfortably, which greatly benefited the healing of Edgar¡¯s wounds. There were also several fallen beasts who were good at digging holes, and they helped expanding the dugout. Shu Shu stepped on the soft quilt barefoot while holding arge piece of barbecue. He came next to Edgar''s head and then fed the whole barbecue to Edgar. With enough medications and not having to worry about food and drink, Edgar recovered very quickly. It was just that losing the n¨¨id¨¡n cultivated in his body turned out to be quite troublesome¡ªhe could not speak anymore. Fortunately, Shu Shu had long been ustomed to a big snake that could not speak. Contrary to what one might expect, he did not stay away from Edgar or treat him like a stranger. Because Edgar was seriously injured, Shu Shu even had to move him around manually and also feed him food and water, and thus, he was getting less and less scared of Edgar¡¯s snake form. "Edgar, when will you get better, ah? It¡¯d be great if you can recover quickly." Shu Shu took out a fruit and bit a mouthful before stuffing the rest into Edgar''s mouth. Edgar swallowed the whole fruit down into his stomach and rubbed against Shu Shu. He had already begun to cultivate, but his body had not recovered yet. Most of the time, he only managed to gather a little spiritual power, and then that small amount of spiritual power instantly dissipated into all his wounds. So he could only lie down for the time being. But he believed that he would definitely get better soon. "Shu Shu! Shu Shu,e here and see what we brought back!" Shu Shu and Edgar were just leaning on each other and talking when Jones¡¯ voice suddenly came through from outside the dugout. Jones used to be very stolid and also had some queen-like demeanor, but after acknowledging his old rtionship with Reynolds, he became more and more lively, and his person had been brimming with a cheerful and lighthearted atmosphere. Hearing Jones¡¯ words and realizing that they had undoubtedly brought back something good from the outside, Shu Shu hurriedly jumped up and walked outside, abandoning Edgar entirely. Edgar wriggled and then started cultivating again, a little depressed. Shu Shu barely made it outside when he saw a mshell that was much bigger than himself, and inside this m shell . . . there were fish that were still leaping and frisking about! It was not strange for this to have fish, but here was the desert! Shu Shu was totally amazed. "Reynolds had a few of his men go to the coast to deliver supplies, and these fish are what they brought back." Jones exined. The fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast were not only the ones at Reynolds¡¯ side. In fact, besides these fallen beasts led by Reynolds, there were also many fallen beasts who formed various livingmunities to live on this. Although the Beastman Empire would send them plenty of food, but those foods were not enough for all the fallen beasts to eat their fill. Fallen beasts ate a lot after all, not to mention that their lifespans were also quite long. When Reynolds arrived on the Fallen Beast, all the fallen beasts of this basically lived near thending point of the Beastman Empire¡¯s spaceship, relying on the food delivered by the Beastman Empire every year to make a living. In order to be able to eat their fill, they fought each other and bullied neers. From time to time, violent fights broke out, to the extent that the fallen beasts often died, and the dead fallen beasts became food for other fallen beasts. At that time, the number of fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast was not many, not to mention that these fallen beasts really took themselves as beasts. It was at this juncture that Reynolds arrived. Reynolds came here with several other fallen beasts as well as a lot of supplies. He had once been a general; in addition to having people prepare many essential things for him, Jones also prepared a lot of food for him. Because of this, all eyes were on him. Reynolds smashed down all the fallen beasts who had the idea of beating him and then led these fallen beasts to go hunting to feed their stomachs to the full. He also led them to find some suitable ces to live, so that they could live a stable life . . . . Now, all the fallen beasts on this were sincerely convinced and ready to concede to Reynolds, and so the supplies delivered by the Beastman Empire every year were all left to Reynolds to receive and then distribute to various residential areas. The fallen beasts in the residential areas who got the supplies would often send some gifts. These fish were given by them. The two fallen beasts who had delivered the supplies and received some fish in return walked all the way here while holding the mshell with their mouths, which could be said to be very arduous. And now these fish were presented in front of Shu Shu. "These are all for you." Reynolds wrote on the ground. "No need. One¡¯s enough for me." Shu Shu replied at once. He would feel embarrassed if he always took other people''s things, but it was only proper and to be expected if he took what Edgar gave him. "You eat. You have children, so you should eat more and drink some fish soup for supplement." Reynolds wrote again. All the fallen beasts at his side also nodded in unison. They initially gave Shu Shu things in order to make Shu Shu help them restore their beast cores, butter they knew that Shu Shu actually had children, which thoroughly changed their way of thinking. God knew how long they had not seen any little beastmen, and now this sub-beastman in front of them was carrying an egg in his arms in addition to another egg in his belly! Here, they could only die without being able to have any descendants, so they hadpletely lost hope. But now, they finally saw new lives. The mood of these fallen beasts was indescribablyplicated. At this moment, they felt that even if Shu Shu could not help them restore their beast cores, they were still going to take good care of this sub-beastman! They all wanted to see the child breaking the shell! "Shu Shu, you take it, okay? If you feel embarrassed, let them take a look at the egg." Jones said. He could understand the mood of a group of old bachelors who wanted to see the child. These days, Shu Shu had taken the egg out for these fallen beasts to see several times. These fallen beasts would not poke the egg, so he felt quite reassured. Taking the egg out of the bag on his waist, Shu Shu offered it in his cupped hand for a group of beasts to see. It was at this moment that the egg suddenly moved! Chapter 77 Unedited chapter 77. Giving Birth to a Natural Enemy Shu Shu had seen the videos and photos of Edgar in his egg days that Ian had shown him, and he was aware that the egg was able to move. However, it had been a while since he had given birth to the egg, and the egg had never moved before. Now that the egg in his hands suddenly moved, it actually made Shu Shu have a feeling of not knowing what to do. His whole hands shook, nearly making the egg roll down from his hands. "Be careful!" Jones immediately eximed. The surrounding fallen beasts also stared at Shu Shu, but they did not dare to make a sound, lest their voices were too loud and scared Shu Shu and made Shu Shu identally drop the egg in his hands. This was currently the only egg in the entire Fallen Beast! If these men had lived outside, many of them would have already had a whole bunch of children and grandchildren. Yet now, they had not seen any little beastman or sub-beastman for several years or maybe several decades . . . . They were all waiting anxiously for the child in this egg toe out, okay! Shu Shu did not really drop the egg after all and soon held it steady. Seeing this scene, everyone simultaneously sighed with relief, and Jones even said, "Shu Shu, be more careful. The egg can move, which indicates that he can soon break the shell. During this period, you must be doubly careful." There were not many medical equipment in this ce, and it would be bad if the child was born prematurely! The fallen beasts, hearing Jones¡¯ words, nodded in session. At this moment, a huge snake head drilled out of the hole entrance. Although Edgar had been staying inside the dugout, but he always paid attention to the sound of activity outside and naturally heard Jones¡¯ words too. The egg could move? His child could move? It went without saying that Edgar hurriedly stretched his head out, trying to take a look at the child without taking consideration of his wounds at all. That was the child of him and Shu Shu! Edgar suddenly appeared, and the fallen beasts outside, except Reynolds, all subconsciously stepped back. In some respects, the fallen beasts were even more sensitive than the beastmen. In addition, Edgar had more or less still been able to keep himself under control in the capital star, but now his aura was clearly exposed . . . . Reynolds rapped the ground with his tail resentfully as he stared at Edgar somewhat gloomily¡ªChris, he was not afraid one bit; as a result, Chris'' son actually made him feel threatened, which was truly upsetting to think about. What made his mood even worse was that Chris¡¯ son already had children, while he himself had never experienced a husband¡¯s life at all . . . . Reynolds moved closer to Jones¡¯ side and started licking Jones¡¯ face¡ªhe could only satisfy his mouth addiction now. "Are you a wolf or a dog, ah?! Slobbering my whole face all day long." Jones pushed the wolf''s head away. When they had just been reunited, he indulged Reynolds'' desire to get close to him, but now . . . he really couldn¡¯t stand getting his face licked into a pool of saliva regrly. "Edgar, you can move?" In the meantime, Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised when he saw Edgar. Edgar was able to move now, and he would definitely get better and better next. Edgar nodded, staring at Shu Shu''s face without blinking. He very much wanted to imitate Reynolds and licked Shu Shu¡¯s face, but . . . . Edgar just flicked out his snake tongue, and Shu Shu already gave him a wide berth. Shu Shu was not afraid of Edgar''s body, but he was still a bit unused to the snake tongue¡ªhe had always thought that the snakes were the most terrible when they flicked their tongues in and out because, more often than not, they would immediately pounce on the prey after doing this! However, him avoiding Edgar looked pretty bad, so Shu Shu stroked Edgar''s head, "You can rest assured that I¡¯m already less and less afraid of you. Inevitably, there¡¯ll be one day when I¡¯ll bepletely unafraid of you!" Edgar: ". . . . . ." We already had two children together; was it really fine for you to be like this? But soon, Edgar had no time to continue feeling mixed up over this because the egg in Shu Shu¡¯s arms moved again. Lying down beside Shu Shu and watching the egg in Shu Shu¡¯s arms roll around, Edgar vividly felt that he was about to be a father and have a child. The child came so suddenly, and a lot of things happened immediately after he came. The time Edgar spent with him was really not much, but now, seeing him move and smelling his scent, Edgar nevertheless felt nice and warm. This was the continuation of his bloodline, his treasure. Shu Shu, however, had already begun to think of those fish at this time. After cing the egg at Edgar''s side, he tugged at Jones¡¯ arms, "Jones, are we going to cook these fish for our meal?" The prey on this was said to be quite unptable. So these days, what the fallen beasts gave them to eat was the food delivered by the Beastman Empire for the fallen beasts. The portion was very generous, but the taste was simply unspeakable. If it was before, it was already good if Shu Shu could eat his fill, but having tasted all kinds of gourmet foods in the capital star, he then became more and more greedy. Jones¡¯ cooking skills were pretty good. He killed the fish with a knife and cut some fat from the meat sent from the capital star. Using a pot that Reynolds provided, he rendered the fat and then put the fish in to pan fry them a little. After that, he added in some water to make it into a fish soup. The fish soup carried a little fishy smell because of insufficient seasoning, but Shu Shu did not mind this little detail. Eating was a joy for him, and his appetite was extremely good. After drinking the fish soup, his whole person wasfortable. The fallen beasts saw this scene, and their moods also became very good. Afterwards, they once again went to see Edgar and the egg, who was guarded by Edgar. After the egg had moved once, he moved more and more. He seemed to like Edgar very much and had been knocking against Edgar¡¯s body. Edgar did not dare to move randomly; he was afraid that his own strength was too much and would hurt the egg. So he simply coiled his own body to make a circle and let the egg roll around inside the circle. The egg was really so cute; they also wanted their own eggs . . . . The fallen beasts were green with envy. Even Bruno, who always disliked sub-beastmen very much, coveted the egg too. If it were not for Edgar¡¯s aura that made him a little afraid, he would like to steal and y with the egg for a while. Noticing the gaze of those fallen beasts, Edgar was extremely proud of himself but also had an urge to hide the egg. This was his egg. When the egg moved for the first time, these guys saw it, yet he did not. He simply couldn¡¯t stand it! It was a pity that regardless of how he felt now, he did not have enough energy left to do anything else . . . . Forming a circle with his own body to confine the egg in one area and prevent him from rolling everywhere, Edgar continued to immerse himself in doing cultivation. There was abundant spiritual power on this, much more than on the Gass, and Edgar soon gathered a lot of spiritual power. Although he had no way to absorb and condense it for the time being, but after it entered various parts of his body, it made his body better and healthier. At the same time, the lively egg encircled by him also stopped moving and then snuggled up to his side, slowly absorbing the rich spiritual power that was drawn by him from the surroundings. There seemed to be a spiritual power circting between the snake and the egg. Five dayster. Edgar often climbed out of the dugout and stayed outside since he had left the dugout five days ago. Not only that, but he also took responsibility for taking care of the egg. Every day, he ced the egg at his side and brought him to cultivate together. After constantly taking care of the egg, Edgar liked him more and more and generally felt that it was the loveliest egg in the whole world. "Rowr!" "Aowu!" Today, not far from the dugout, two fallen beasts once again started fighting. After they became fallen beasts, they often felt that they had too much energy in their bodies and nowhere to release it. It was at this moment that they would feel like fighting. Everyone had long kept their calm in the face of this shocking sight, and even Shu Shu, who could not help but get constantly afraid of such ferocious beasts, had be ustomed to it. Ian and Jones were sunburned before, but now they had fully recovered. In fear of getting sunburned again, Ian put on a big straw hat and was now preparing a meal together with Jones. Ian boiled a big pot of meat soup and put a kind of edible vegetable into it before giving it a stir. Once he saw that the vegetable was cooked, Ian extinguished the fire under the pot, dished out the soup, and then called Shu Shu to eat. Of course, he did not forget to leave a big bowl of soup, putting it aside to cool before giving it to Edgar to eat. The taste of the meat and vegetable soup was not good at all. Shu Shu ate it while also taking out some snacks and shared them with Jones and Ian. Ian, smiling, epted his share and then asked Shu Shu, "Shu Shu, have you made any progress in helping those fallen beasts restore their beast cores?" Those fallen beasts were so good to them, and arge part of the reason was because they hoped Shu Shu could help them restore their beast cores . . . . Ian was now afraid that Shu Shu could not do it and thus provoked those fallen beasts¡¯ anger. Even though Reynolds was very friendly to them, but if all the fallen beasts under his control got angry at the same time, he alone would not be able to keep them off. "My spiritual power has recovered a bit. Shall I let Reynoldse and give it a try?" Shu Shu said. "Alright!" Jones nodded without hesitation. Although thest time Shu Shu taught him cultivation was unsessful, but he still had full confidence in Shu Shu and felt that Shu Shu would definitely seed. Reynolds was quickly called to Shu Shu¡¯s side, and at the same time, other fallen beasts also knew about it. They had long hoped for Shu Shu to find a way to help them restore their beast cores, so now they all came up and surrounded Shu Shu, watching him impatiently. Shu Shu had be ustomed to being watched attentively by so many beasts. After telling Reynolds to lie face down in front of him, he urged the red bead in his body to move and then let the red bead guide his spiritual power to flow and circte inside Reynolds¡¯ body. Reynolds closed his eyes and sensed that there was a strange yet iparablyforting energy flowing in his body. Since being with Jones these days, his whole person was inevitably a little agitated, but after this energy flowed through him, his agitated state was fully calmed down. And the internal injuries which he had never noticed existing slowly healed with the help of this energy. This kind of feeling was really too cozy. Reynolds was almostpletely immersed in it, but Shu Shu retracted his hands and actually frowned. At that time, he voluntarily demonstrated once, and Edgar was able to start cultivating right away, and his cultivation speed was also very, very fast. But Reynolds now . . . . Although Reynolds¡¯ cultivation speed was faster than his, but it was much slower than Edgar¡¯s. ording to this cultivating speed, Reynolds might need several decades to be able to cultivate into the j¨©nd¨¡n period and changed into a human form. Could it be that this was the difference between a beast with a mythological animal bloodline and a beast without a mythological animal bloodline? Because this speed was really too slow! It was indeed not easy for an animal that wished to cultivate into a human shape. If he did not have the red bead, this gold finger, perhaps he would have died halfway through cultivating or had to cultivate for a millennium to seed. And these fallen beasts before his eyes were all without gold fingers. Even if the spiritual power here was abundant, they might have to cultivate for a few hundred years to be able to reach the j¨©nd¨¡n period. How should he deal with this? Shu Shu had aplicated expression across his whole face, but Reynolds waspletely ignorant of it. After circting the spiritual power in his body a few times ording to Shu Shu''s instructions, the spiritual power dispersed into his body and dissipated. Completely unaware that this was not a good thing, he howled loudly, feeling carefree from head to foot. The surrounding fallen beasts also sensed the feeling of excitement in Reynolds¡¯ howl. Thinking that he had made progress, they immediately started to howl and roar too. For a moment, this piece ofnd was thoroughly enveloped by the beasts¡¯ cries that rose and fell in session. As cries of all kinds and sorts were getting louder and louder, a snake tail came to attack Reynolds. Reynolds was very experienced; once he saw the snake tailing, he immediately snapped at it. But unexpectedly, that snake tail abruptly changed direction when it was about to hit him. Not only it was not bitten by him, but it also hit back and struck him on the neck. The whizzing snake tail carried tremendous force and drove Reynolds to stagger a few steps. Reynolds was very much not reconciled to it, snarling and trying to pounce on the snake, but then Jones yelled, "Reynolds, stop!" Reynolds stopped his action and stared at Edgar resentfully¡ªthat¡¯s right, the snake tail was Edgar''s. Edgar did not go and take care of Reynolds, though. He merely fixed his gaze on the egg that was encircled by himself. "The egg cracked!" Jones shouted¡ªthere was a crack on the egg surface! "Isn''t it said that after moving, it¡¯ll take at least a month for him to break the shell?" Reynolds made a few low growls. It had only been five days now! Every fallen beast basically knew this kind of general knowledge, so when they heard Reynolds¡¯ words, they all looked at Edgar nervously¡ªit should not be because their voices had been too loud they shattered the egg, right? When they first came to the Fallen Beast, why didn''t they bring an incubator? Such an egg was scorched by the sun during the day and was frozen in the evening . . . . As those fallen beasts distressedly stared at the egg that was encircled by Edgar, the egg moved again, and the crack got a little bigger. Everyone felt his heart clenched, and they all quieted down, silently watching the egg. "He, he is . . ." Shu Shu was very excited. He was not as rmed as those fallen beasts; after all, he always knew that his child grew extremely fast. As for shattering and so on¡ªhis egg was very firm and would not shatter from being dropped by ordinary people, and Edgar would not let others hurt him in any case. "He¡¯s going to break the shell." Jones said and could not help but sigh ruefully¡ªthis child grew really fast! How could Shu Shu still care about Reynolds once he learned that his own child was going toe out? He ran to the egg¡¯s side and gave all his remaining spiritual power to the egg without the slightest hesitation. With a cracking sound, the crack on the egg became a little bigger and then got bigger and bigger. After a while, a small hole appeared. The child was going toe out! The surrounding fallen beasts all had this thought, and they were both happy and worried¡ªthis child seemed to be born prematurely; was he all right? The child was of course all right; even his speed of breaking the shell was iparably fast. Not long after, a little snake with a pair of ws poked his head out of the eggshell. The little snake¡¯s two short ws clutched at the eggshell, and there was a small piece of eggshell on his head. After poking his head out, he looked in Shu Shu¡¯s direction and flicked his snake tongue out . . . . Shu Shu subconsciously froze. He, a hamster, gave birth to a snake! He gave birth to his natural enemy! Chapter 78 Unedited chapter 78. A Method to Change Shape The little snake slowly climbed out of the eggshell; the eggshell swayed and then overturned. He tumbled over before Shu Shu and then flicked his snake tongue out in Shu Shu¡¯s direction again. Shu Shu had a feeling of wanting to cry yet having no tears. As an old hamster who had lived for a few hundred years, he always wanted children. But, what he wanted were soft, warm little hamsters and absolutely not icy cold snakes. Moreover, his newborn son was already as thick as a beastman¡¯s thumb. With this size, he now could already swallow Shu Shu¡¯s original form in one gulp! The little snake was not able to talk and just crawled toward Shu Shu. Shu Shu, watching the snake, suddenly recalled the time when he was on earth and a certain owner of his had read all kinds of educational books. That female owner of his had a child, and she paid attention to parenting articles all day long. In the end, he also read them. Basically, all parenting required the parents to love their children and not to ignore them. Even if this was a snake, it was also his own child. If he ignored him, he would surely feel deeply hurt! If the child felt deeply hurt, he would have a psychological shadow. And if he had a psychological shadow, he might have problems . . . . Shu Shu gritted his teeth and extended his hand toward the little snake. At the same time, he mentally brainwashed himself, "This isn¡¯t a snake. This isn¡¯t a snake. This isn¡¯t a snake but a noble mythological animal with dragon bloodline who¡¯s iparably powerful and can call the wind and summon the rain and definitely don¡¯t eat hamsters!" Thinking so, Shu Shu''s expression finally became a little natural, and he showed a smile to the little snake. The little snake waspletely unaware of the mixed up feelings about him in Shu Shu¡¯s heart. He felt very familiar with Shu Shu, and when he saw Shu Shu extending a hand, he coiled around Shu Shu¡¯s hand and mbered up along Shu Shu¡¯s arm. The slippery snake scales felt so terribleing across Shu Shu¡¯s skin. He felt like he had to restrain himself from having goose bumps and flinging the snake away. Still, this was his own child! Shu Shu endured. Eyes closed, Shu Shu also got a sniff of the little snake¡¯s scent and kiss him on the head. As a result, he had just finished this action and was at once scared stiff by the feel of a snake tongue touching his nose. Fortunately, he did not need to stay stiff for too long because the little snake was quickly swept away by Edgar¡¯s tail. The child in his hands was suddenly carried away. Shu Shu promptly opened his eyes and saw Edgar¡¯s tail sweep the little snake up, and at this moment, the little snake had already coiled his own body around Edgar¡¯s tail. Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief and yet was still a bit uneasy, "Edgar, be careful! Don''t hurt the child!" Edgar¡¯s strength was so big; it was unknown whether the newborn little snake would get hurt by him or not. This was a beastman, not a sub-beastman baby. What were you worried about?! Shu Shu was still afraid of him, but he actually went and kissed this child¡¯s snake form. It was simply unbearable! Edgar¡¯s heart was gloomy, and his tail loosened, not coiling around his own child. The little snake was unconcerned though. He crawled along Edgar''s body and went to Edgar''s head¡ªhe was also very familiar with Edgar¡¯s scent and knew that this too was one of his closest people. Edgar had been very indulgent toward the egg, but now that it was a little beastman . . . . He, automatically, was going to use his tail to pull the little snake down from his body¡ªonly his own sub-beastman or his own little sub-beastman child was allowed to ride roughshod over his body; others had better forget about it. "That¡¯s it! Edgar, you must apany him well and hug him often." Shu Shu stated when Edgar was going to throw the child away. Edgar''s tail stiffened in midair while Shu Shu spoke again, "You must make the child feel that their parents love him, that parents will never harm their children and must care about and cherish their children . . . ." He talked and talked, spitting out all the theories he had read in unceasing torrent. When the child just came out, it was the best time to make him feel safe and content. Shu Shu was a little afraid that he would not be able to take care of the child and let the child down, so Edgar definitely had to treat the child better! What Shu Shu said should be the ways to take care of a sub-beastman baby, right? Edgar felt a bit strange, but since it was his sub-beastman¡¯s say-so, he naturally couldn''t refute. Moreover, it was better to let the little snake stick to himself than to let the little snake stick to his own sub-beastman. Edgar put up with the little snake, letting him climb onto his head, and then he stared at Shu Shu while carrying the little snake on his head . . . . Being stared at by two predators should make people feel very scared, yet being stared like this by a big snake and a little snake in front of him seemed to make him feel that it was a little cute? Shu Shu, looking at these two snakes, suddenly had an urge to take pictures. The fallen beasts also began tomunicate with each other using the beastnguage. "What a cute little snake. He looks exactly the same as his father. If I have a child, he must look like me too. At that time, I¡¯ll carry him on the top of my head and take him to go ying." "I don''t want a little beastman; I want a sub-beastman baby. Soft sub-beastman¡¯s the cutest." "I don''t want to have children. You who have children, give them to me to y with!" "Get lost! As if I¡¯ll give you! "I already have four children before I came here . . . . I miss them very much.¡± . . . . . . The fallen beasts¡¯ chats were in full swing. Bruno saw Jesse staring at the little snake and immediately felt unsatisfied somewhat. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking foolishly? Don''t forget that we¡¯re just beasts now!¡± All the fallen beasts instantly quietened down, and at the same time, there were some fallen beasts who turned toward Reynolds¡ªShu Shu previously had called Reynolds over and said that he was going to help him restore the beast core; how was Reynolds now? "I feel great." Reynolds said. The spiritual power in his body had already disappeared, but his internal injuries were much better, and he also felt that he was much younger. This sub-beastman''s natural ability and skill should be healing? Maybe he really had a way to cure them, allowing them to have the beast cores again . . . . Thinking so, Reynolds turned toward Shu Shu excitedly. Shu Shu had put all his thoughts on the newborn little snake before. Now, after Reynolds¡¯ gaze fell on him, he finally remembered that he still had unfinished business¡ªhe did not even have any rough idea about how to help Reynolds restore his beast core! If he told Reynolds that his beast core would take several decades to recover, he did not know whether Reynolds would go crazy or not . . . . You had to know that although Jones still looked young now, but after a few more decades, he would certainly be real old! Shu Shu¡¯s mood immediately plummeted, and because his face could not conceal anything, others saw it at a nce. Upon seeing this, Reynolds¡¯ heart suddenly gave a ¡°thud¡±. . . . Could it be that this treatment was still unstable? If, from the beginning, Reynolds had not known about restoring the beast core, he would not have had any notion about it. But now he already had some hope, and if this hope did not exist . . . . Reynolds'' heart was in his mouth as he wrote on the ground, ¡°What''s going on? Has something happened?" "Nothing. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll take a very, very long time to restore your beast core." Shu Shu said. ¡°How long will it take?¡± Reynolds wrote again. "It may take several decades." Shu Shu honestly answered, looking at Reynolds apologetically. He was full of regret as well as guilt now. He regretted speaking about this matter when they had just met, and he felt guilty for being unable to bring it topletion . . . . Several decades? Reynolds immediately stiffened. He had been waiting for thirty years. If he had to wait for several more decades, he would be really old, wouldn¡¯t he? The surrounding fallen beasts also became restless. They had to wait for several decades? Their life spans as fallen beasts were shorter than the beastmen¡¯s. After bing fallen beasts, there were not many of them who could live for thirty years like Reynolds! ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Reynolds wrote on the ground. Shu Shu did not know, so he could only ask the red bead, looking for answers from inside the red bead, so to speak. There was a veryrge amount of knowledge involving all aspects of cultivation inside this red bead. Shu Shu looked for a while and found a few methods to make the daemon beasts reach the j¨©nd¨¡n period by force. Such as devouring the n¨¨id¨¡n of other daemon beasts or the d¨¡n medicine to advance in rank. There were also a variety of back door methods, for example, one kind of method was the collection of beast servants, which could make the beasts change shape in advance. These kinds of methods basically had shorings or simply unusable¡ªlet¡¯s say swallowing the d¨¡n medicine, where could they get the d¨¡n medicine, ah? Shu Shu looked high and low and finally decided that the collection of beast servants method was usable. A powerful cultivator could insert his own cultivation into the beasts and make the beasts change shape. If the cultivator himself was not powerful enough, he could alsobine his cultivation with some treasures of heaven and earth and then make the beasts change shape. And, speaking of the treasures of heaven and earth, anything with dragon bloodline, like every part of the ji¨¡ol¨®ng¡¯s body, could be called the treasures of heaven and earth! Shu Shu nced aside at the big snake and the little snake. Of course, this kind of method also had some ws. The beast servants¡¯ transformations were hastened by force, so their strength simply couldn¡¯tpare with the strength of those who had cultivated into the j¨©nd¨¡n period. At the same time, they also could not have the lifespan of the typical j¨©nd¨¡n period cultivator. Under such circumstances, unless someone was willing to feed them all kinds of elixirs to make them reach the yu¨¢ny¨©ng period in a short few hundred years, they would die early. The beast servant was merely a way thought up by some people who wanted to give themselves servants. For those beasts who had opened their spiritual wisdom and wished to cultivate, this method was in fact a path with absolutely no return to their immortal cultivation. "I thought of a method, but this method has shorings." Shu Shu said. "What are the shorings?" Jones promptly asked. "The life span will be shorter." Shu Shu somewhat had a guilty conscience. ¡°How short will it be?¡± Jones asked again. "Like Reynolds, it¡¯s estimated that he can only live for a hundred years afterwards." Shu Shu replied. If it was the typical j¨©nd¨¡n period cultivators, they could live for a very, very long time. "One hundred years of life span is called short? This guy may not be able to live for another hundred years in the first ce." Jones couldn''t help but say. ¡°Eh?¡± Shu Shu thought carefully and realized that it was indeed the case. These fallen beasts originally weren¡¯t anything like the conventional j¨©nd¨¡n period daemons, and they did not have to be j¨©nd¨¡n period daemons in the future either. It was fine as long as they could be humans! As for using the beast servant "magic transformation" method to make these people be humans, wouldn¡¯t it be alright as long as he did not tell them that this was a method some people did to give themselves servants? "Is this method really useful?" Reynolds wrote on the ground. He already began to slowly age now, and he had to say that for him, still being able to live for another hundred years was a good thing instead of something bad! "You can try." Shu Shu said. Reynolds gave a bark, and his wolf ws scratched out a few words on the ground, "I¡¯ll give it a try. Go ahead and do it!" If he could not turn into a human, he might as well regard it as dying. What was being an experiment? Shu Shu¡¯s heart loosened up, and he turned his head to look at the two ¡°treasures of heaven and earth¡± that he now possessed. Then he saw that the little snake had climbed down from Edgar¡¯s head and was crunching the eggshell. The eggshell was very, very hard, but he was munching on it in an extremely effortless way and had already eaten up half of the eggshell. "Hold on, don''t eat it!" Shu Shu shouted. He stepped forward to grab the remaining half of the little snake''s eggshell and then asked Ian, "Mother, where are the scales that fell off of Edgar after he¡¯s injured?" Although Edgar and his child were the treasures of heaven and earth, but he was reluctant to make them cut their flesh and bleed themselves. Therefore, just use the eggshell and the shed scales! Seeing the little snake still staring at the eggshell impatiently, Shu Shu picked him up and put him beside Edgar. "Cultivate well, and you¡¯ll find that this eggshell is nothing." Beastmen generally would not eat their eggshells. The little snake would eat his eggshell because it contained spiritual power, but this spiritual power was actually not much. Rather than eating the eggshell, the little snake was better off staying beside Edgar and cultivate well. "What are you going to do with the scales?" Ian was rather puzzled, but he swiftly took the scales out. Chris had once used his shed scales to make jewelry for him. He too did not throw Edgar''s scales away because he thought of using them to make something for Shu Shu after they were back at the capital star. "I have use of them." Shu Shu said. He was going to feed them to Reynolds. But, having to feed them to Reynolds . . . . Thinking about it, Shu Shu¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little ufortable. Edgar was his, and now that he had to feed Edgar¡¯s scales to others, he was really unwilling to do it. Putting both the scales and the eggshell away, Shu Shu said to Reynolds, "Wait for tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you another try." Why did the trial have to wait until tomorrow? Reynolds nced curiously at the scales in Shu Shu''s hand. It was unlikely that the sub-beastman would feed him this thing, right? He had certainly never heard of someone who could restore the beast core by eating other beastmen¡¯s scales. Shu Shu obviously didn¡¯t know Reynolds'' thoughts. After he got the course of action, he went into the dugout to study. Edgar was a mythological animal, and he had also been struck by lightning so many times. Although he currently had no n¨¨id¨¡n, but his body was still a treasure, and so were his scales. If an ordinary beast could eat this treasure, it was naturally possible that his cultivation rank would advance greatly. The scales were absolutely enough as auxiliary materials used to make the beast servant, but his spiritual power might actually be insufficient. Forget about it! Try it first and talk againter! Shu Shu began to cultivate. Chapter 79 Unedited chapter 79. Reynolds Turns Into a Human When Shu Shu crashed onto this, he suffered internal injuries to the extent that it made the child in his belly not stable. However, after going through so many days of self-cultivation, he was already fully recovered now, and the child in his belly was also quiet. The child had been growing rtively slowly, so Shu Shu''s belly had not protruded until now. The child was fine, and Edgar also woke up and was already able to cultivate himself. Shu Shu¡¯s life had been veryfortable in the past few days. He had consumed a lot of spiritual power in his body in order to help Reynolds cultivate, but after he cultivated one time, the depleted spiritual power was quickly restored. After that, Shu Shu began to deal with Edgar''s scales and the child''s eggshell. The scales were too hard, and Shu Shu was simply unable to crumble them. The eggshell, on the contrary . . . . Shu Shu eventually used Edgar''s scales to crumble the little snake''s eggshell. Seeing Shu Shu busying himself with the eggshell, Edgar, who had just coaxed the child to sleep, came over and used his tail to write a few words next to Shu Shu, "What¡¯re you doing?" "I want to get some eggshell powder for Reynolds to eat." Shu Shu replied. Recalling that Edgar was much smarter than himself, he moved closer to Edgar''s side and told Edgar all his ns. Even the beast servant method was exined clearly. Edgar previously thought that Shu Shu was going to help those fallen beasts by teaching them to cultivate. He did not expect that there was actually this kind of method as well . . . . He had to admit that he felt this method was more applicable for the current circumstances. Changing from fallen beasts into humans by means of cultivation would make the lifespan of these beastmen be extraordinary long and also make them be very strong. And if these facts were known by other beastmen, many beastmen who originally had no problem with their beast cores might take the initiative to destroy their own beast cores and then went to cultivate. This was absolutely not a good thing for the Beastman Empire because the society might be unstable if there were many cultivating beastmen. Byparison, the method Shu Shu had told him just now was actually better, and it was also easier to exin to the public. In addition, it would not make the beastmen with intact beasts cores envy these fallen beasts. "This method is pretty good. We can study it together." Edgar wrote again. Shu Shu was just hoping for Edgar to say so. After seeing Edgar¡¯s reply, he beamed from ear to ear and immediately gave Edgar a detailed exnation. After he finished speaking, he stared at Edgar impatiently, waiting for Edgar to work out a solution. Edgar, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s appearance, somewhat wanted to smile. But he was a snake now and simply unable to show a smiling expression. Tail moving, he once again scratched out some words on the ground, "You go handle the eggshell powder that we¡¯ll use first. I¡¯ll help you think about what to do tomorrow." "Alright!" Shu Shu smiled and nodded. "There¡¯s one more thing you must also think about. Our child doesn''t have a name yet." After Edgar wrote down such a sentence, his tail stopped moving. Shu Shu only remembered this matter after Edgar had reminded him. Yeah, his child still had no name! Humankind was troublesome; everyone had to have a name. How could hee up with a name for the little snake in just a short time? Hao Ran? Hao Xuan? Zi Xuan? Yu Xuan? Zi Rui? Zi Mo? Although these weremon names on the earth, but they were unique in the Beastman Empire, and their meanings were also good . . . . However, thenguage here was different from that on the earth, so these names were inconvenient to call. If he had to think up a name for the little snake in ordance with thenguage here . . . . Shu Shu was caught unprepared somewhat. Looking at the little snake, he really had an urge to call him "Ai Shu¡± (love the mouse) so that to remind him to love and protect hamsters at all times. Frowning, Shu Shu mulled over the little snake¡¯s name with mixed feelings. The little snake who had fallen asleep was sleeping deeply but then turned into a baby all of a sudden. The forms of newborn beastman children were very unstable. Sometimes they were in their beast forms, and sometimes they would turn into human baby appearances . . . . Shu Shu was a little afraid of the child''s beast form, but he was not a bit afraid of his baby form and even lost his heart when he saw this form. With the round little cheeks, the meaty little hands, and the fair soft feet, the baby was really very cute! Shu Shu could not take care of anything else anymore. He went up and held the child in his arms¡ªthis child actually slept on a bed of weeds just like that, which was really too pitiful; he had to take good care of him! The child had climbed up and down Edgar¡¯s body until he was worn out, and now he was sleeping soundly. When he was picked up by Shu Shu, he did not even wake up; instead, he nuzzled up to Shu Shu with his little head . . . . Shu Shu touched his face with his fingers. He first kissed him on his forehead and then on both his cheeks, one by one, and finally on his tiny mouth, and he suddenly felt that his child was truly the cutest child in the world. Shu Shu had a feeling of being perfectly contented as he very carefully held the child in his arms. Unfortunately, the child in his hand turned into a snake again after he had just held him for a while. Shu Shu once again froze. Edgar nced at Shu Shu and kindly swept up the snake in Shu Shu¡¯s arms with his tail and ced him back on top of a piled-up grass on the side. Shu Shu felt a little mncholy. He actually liked Edgar as well as the child very much. It was just that the instinct of hundreds of years always made him cannot help but feel uneasy . . . . Having such a thought, Shu Shu felt all the more guilty toward the child. He found a soft bed quilt and a soft bath towel from among the stuff that those fallen beast gave him. He used the quilt to make a nest and had Edgar put the child into it. After that, he folded the bath towel a few times and then sewed it into a bag with needle and thread. Shu Shu originally stole these needle and thread from a certain owner of his. After stealing them, he stuck the needle into a twig used for grinding his teeth, wound the thread around it, and then hid it inside his food pouch. At that time, he hid a needle because he thought of using it as a weapon. He did not expect that he ultimately used it to sew things instead of taking it to be a weapon. Having sewn a bag along with the strap, Shu Shu then hung the bag on his neck and turned toward Edgar, "What do you think of this bag? Just put the child into it, and he won¡¯t be able to run all over the ce!" The important thing was that the snake scales would note across his body, and he also wouldn¡¯t be too afraid. The child was a beastman; howe he needed to be pampered so? Edgar was unsatisfied somehow, but in the end, he nevertheless wrote, "Hang it on my neck." "Which is your neck? Where are you going to hang it?" Although Edgar had wed feet now, but they were in the middle of his body. The bag would slide onto Edgar''s belly once he hung it up . . . . How can I have no neck? My neck is clearly very long! Edgar showed his own neck to Shu Shu and theny down in a depressed mood. The next day, the little snake was put into that bath towel bag, and then this bag was bitten by Edgar in one corner and taken along wherever he went. Shu Shu still hadn¡¯t selected a suitable name for the child, but the child got a pet name, which was Xiao Bao (little jewel/treasure). Xiao Bao was a newborn; although he could already eat a lot of food as a beastman, but he generally spent arge part of the day sleeping. Since being bundled up into the bag and taken along everywhere by Edgar, he even slept inside the bag in the nighttime. The fallen beasts who saw this scene were somewhat baffled. This was a little beastman, right? Why was he still babied like this? When they were children, their fathers certainly never treated them this well. When they were a little bit bigger, they would be thrown out by their beastman fathers because like prities repelled each other. Of course, the treatment for sub-beastman children was entirely different. Their fathers usually saw, heard, and obeyed their darling sub-beastmen, and they absolutely wouldn¡¯t drive out the sub-beastman babies even at night. As for why they wanted to drive the babies out at night . . . . Wasn¡¯t this in order to regenerate a sub-beastman baby? Edgar strolled everywhere while carrying the little snake, but Shu Shu was already all set to feed Reynolds the prepared eggshell powder. With regards to making Reynolds be a beast servant, he was still not one hundred percent sure. But, everything should be tried, shouldn¡¯t it? Shu Shu quickly called Reynolds to his side. "Have you found a method?" Reynolds'' handwriting was extremely illegible. "Yes!" Shu Shu nodded. "It may not necessarily seed. You try it first." He and Edgar had discussed it several timesst night, and now they already got a n. "Great! I¡¯ll work hard." Reynolds nodded as he wrote. "Edgar!" Shu Shu shouted. Hearing Shu Shu¡¯s voice, Edgar quickly came to Shu Shu¡¯s side. Then he uncoiled his body and encircled Shu Shu and Reynolds. After the two men were circled, he did not do much besides closing his eyes and starting to cultivate. Compared with Shu Shu, Edgar was simply a spiritual power absorbing machine. As soon as he started cultivating, all the spiritual power far and near rushed to his side, which lifted the spirits of Shu Shu and Reynolds, who were circled by him, and made them feel veryfortable. Even the little snake inside the bag held by Edgar¡¯s mouth opened his eyes and then, tail swinging, subconsciously began to absorb the spiritual power around him. Edgar, who drew in spiritual power but did not absorb it, could practically be regarded as a spiritual power gathering tool, ah! Shu Shu sighed and took out some white powder for Reynolds, "Go on and eat it." Reynolds was utterly unable to tell what this white powder was, but he still swallowed it down without the slightest hesitation. He had just swallowed it down, and Shu Shu already gave his head a pat. "Think of how you want to be a human!" After saying this, Shu Shu also guided his own spiritual power to flow through Reynolds'' body. After Reynolds gulped down the white powder, he felt his stomach burning hot, as if something was going to break out of his body. And he soon knew what that thing was. It was a ball of energy. This energy seemed to be able to transform his body, yet what he was pursuing stubbornly here was not to transform his body but to be a human. For a time, Reynolds¡¯ mind had no other thoughts except for bing a human. As that ball of spiritual power flew hither and thither in his body, it actually made various changes to take ce in his muscles and bones. Reynolds felt a bit strange. Right then, Shu Shu¡¯s spiritual power also entered his body. In the following time, Reynolds was somewhat muddle-headed, and only one thought was exceptionally strong¡ªhe wanted to be a human, and he had to be a human! The energy in Reynolds'' body was very abundant at first, but then it gradually became less. Shu Shu felt that his n was most likely about to fail right away. But unexpectedly, this thought had just shed through his mind, and Reynolds¡¯ body in front of him suddenly shone with ayer of faint light. The energy that disappeared within Reynolds¡¯ body formed a tiny bead inside Reynolds'' body. The bead was different from the beast core, and nor was it the same as n¨¨id¨¡n, but it contained energy. The big white wolf lying prone on the sandy ground suddenly became a human. "It¡¯s actually sessful?" Shu Shu looked at Reynolds in amazement. It was his first attempt, and he did not dare to overdraw his spiritual power because there was a child in his belly. He originally thought that he would surely fail. He had not expected that he actually seeded in the end. He did not know why he could seed . . . . Could it be because Reynolds used to change into a human form routinely and with ease? Shu Shu was curious and stared at Reynolds with eyes opened wide. As a result, he had not yet seen Reynolds¡¯ appearance clearly, and a snake tail suddenly stopped before his eyes and blocked his line of sight. "Ah!" Shu Shu unconsciously screamed. After realizing that it was of course Edgar''s tail, he felt endlessly guilty¡ªhe was really so useless; he actually got scared by Edgar again; Edgar would definitely feel deeply hurt. Edgar also knew that he had probably scared Shu Shu, but he did not regret it at all. Using his tail to roll Shu Shu up, he ran at lightning speed and took Shu Shu far away¡ªthat guy Reynolds was stark naked; he simply couldn¡¯t let Shu Shu see! "Reynolds!" Shu Shu was taken away, but Jones immediately rushed toward Reynolds. The fallen beasts were collectively stunned after seeing Reynolds¡¯ huge change into a living person. They sobered up a bit when they heard Jones¡¯ voice, but soon they were dumbfounded again. Reynolds had turned into a human. That sub-beastman really found a method to make them turn into humans! They . . . had a chance to live a normal life! After being sluggish for a good while, a tiger roared loudly and abruptly ran away. After that, various kinds of fallen beasts all ran away. "What¡¯s up with them?" Shu Shu was rather puzzled. "They¡¯re probably too happy and too excited, so they want to go out of the way to vent their feelings." Ian said. At that time, when Chris knew that he had a child, he was also like this. He abruptly ran away and only returned after he had fought several people. Those people ran away, but Reynolds did not. Rather, he threw Jones down and licked Jones'' face incessantly. It did not matter if he licked Jones when he was just a wolf. Now that he had be a man, and a naked man at that, it seemed to be a little improper for him to do such a thing. Jones held Reynolds and was excited beyond words. He wished he could hold Reynolds forever. However, after they hugged for a while, he felt that there was something a bit wrong. That very hard thing bumping his own thigh was something that was impossible for Jones, a doctor, to not know. He leaned his head to one side and saw Ian nearbyughing while looking at him . . . . Pushing the naked Reynolds away, Jones blushed, "Lecher!" "That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a lecher." Covering his important bits, Reynolds admitted with a smile. Chapter 80 Thank you for all yourments, appreciations, and well wishes, guys! £¨*£Þ3£Þ£©/¡«? Updates will resume as usual every Wednesday. Unedited chapter 80. Had a Nightmare Reynolds had not changed into a human form for a long, long time, and now his movements were very stiff, and his speaking voice also sounded weird. But he still couldn¡¯t wait to talk and move. He opened his mouth to speak but kept ending up grinning ear to ear. Of course, the first thing he had to do now was to put on some clothes . . . . There were still other sub-beastmen besides Jones here. Edgar was guarding Shu Shu, not letting Shu Shu see him and giving him a cold re at the same time. If it was not because he was unclothed, he would probablye over and fight Edgar. Reynolds'' space button carried clothes he had put aside thirty years ago. For the fallen beasts, clothes werepletely unimportant, yet Reynolds himself did not know why he had kept those clothes at that time. The quality of the clothes was very good. Even after thirty years, the clothes were not the worse for wear. Taking out a set of clothes, Reynolds began to clothe himself with difficulties. His dressing speed was very slow, and his movements looked particrly awkward. He probably couldn¡¯t evenpare with a four or five years old child, but his mood was very, very good, and the smile on his face was more brilliant than ever. Seeing Reynolds like this, Jones could not help but startughing. Heughed andughed, and then he suddenly burst into tears. "Don''t cry. You should be happy." Reynolds said. His voice was very loud, a little like a bark. It was obvious that he still had no good control over his voice. "This is me being happy!" Jones gave Reynolds a quick re. This was him crying from happiness. Reynolds started to smile again. Seeing Jones still staring at himself, he asked a little nervously, "What do I look like now? It¡¯s uglier than before, right?" If Reynolds had fussed about his looks before, Jones would have definitely said that he was narcissistic without the slightest hesitation. But now, looking at Reynolds, Jones actually swallowed back the words attacking Reynolds. "You look very handsome." Reynolds looked basically the same as before and only seemed more seasoned after many vicissitudes. "Really?" Reynolds was actually stunned. "Could it be that my looks have changed? You . . . did you dislike my previous appearance?" Jones pped Reynolds on the head, "Get dressed!" When Reynolds and Jones were having an exchange, on the other side, Shu Shu and Edgar were also having an exchange. ¡°What did you feel when you seeded?¡± Edgar wrote down a sentence on the ground, questioning Shu Shu. Eating the eggshell and inputting spiritual power to Reynolds were all things that were not harmful to Reynolds. Therefore, although they were not sure of the oue before, Edgar still let Shu Shu go and try it, but he did not expect Shu Shu to actually seed at his first attempt. Since it had seeded once, there would be a second time and a third time. Of course, the most important thing now was to find out how sessful it was in the end. "I didn¡¯t feel anything." Shu Shu looked at Edgar somewhat nkly. He did not know how he had seeded . . . . It seemed like he inputted his entire spiritual power into Reynolds¡¯ body, and then Reynolds himself used that energy to produce a beast core? Shu Shu told everything that had transpired with stupefaction across his whole face. Making a fallen beast be a beastman again was actually so simple? No, this in fact couldn¡¯t be regarded as simple. After all, this spiritual power stuff, don¡¯t say absorbing it, they had never even sensed it before. Moreover, the entire spiritual power in Shu Shu¡¯s body was by no means a small amount . . . . "Edgar, I¡¯m really awesome, aren¡¯t I?¡± Shu Shu smugly stated and then tore open a packet of dried meat taken from the side and ate it. After Reynolds turned into a human, Shu Shu¡¯s initial feeling of guilt disappeared right away. Now he was in a very good mood and would no longer feel embarrassed to eat the food brought by Reynolds for them. Edgar nodded. From inside the bag made of bath towel held in Edgar¡¯s mouth, the little snake poked his head out and also nodded. Their gestures were exactly the same. Shu Shu inexplicably thought that it was a little adorable, and then he saw the little snake''s head suddenly turn into a baby''s head and still nodding, too. So cute! Shu Shu, seeing the little baby nodding, immediately stepped forward and hugged the child, "Xiao Bao,e, hug Mother!" Xiao Bao rubbed against Shu Shu and nested in Shu Shu¡¯s arms, looking perfectly contented. Edgar felt rather upset seeing this scene and really wanted to take the child back to his side. However, thinking that Shu Shu would be unhappy, he restrained himself and merely encircled Shu Shu and the child. Shu Shu, who was encircled by a snake, nced at Edgar a little uneasily and then spoke to the child, "Xiao Bao, let me tell you, when you look like Mother, you¡¯re with Mother, and when you look like Father, you¡¯re with Father. Do you understand? There can be no objections." The little baby looked at Shu Shu nkly. Shu Shu, seeing this confused look, recalled that this child had not cried or made a fuss aftering out of the egg. He was simply saddened by this and felt that his child was really the cleverest child in the world, iparable to anyone. For a time, Shu Shu forgot about Reynolds. Only when Reynolds, who had put on clothes, walked up unsteadily to him while being supported by Jones and thanked him did he remember this man and reply, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This little thing¡¯s what I should do.¡± ¡°I should thank you too. If you have somethingter, don¡¯t hesitate to find me. As long as I can get it done, I definitely won¡¯t refuse.¡± Reynolds solemnly dered. "I¡¯m also the same." Jones chimed in. "Oh . . . I still want to eat fish." Shu Shu gave it a try. "I¡¯ll have my men catch some fish right away!" Reynolds stated without the slightest hesitation, his gaze involuntarily fell on the child in Shu Shu¡¯s arms. Before, when the child was a little snake, he did not think that the child was cute, but now that the little snake had be a baby . . . . Reynolds subconsciously turned his head and looked at Jones. "What are you thinking?" Jones gave Reynolds a quick re, but his face was a bit red. Reynolds directly spat out his beast bead, "I¡¯ve long wanted to give it to you. Do you still want it now?" "Don¡¯t you know that you must wash it first before giving it to me? It''s all saliva." Jones gave Reynolds another re and then took Reynolds'' beast bead and swallowed it. Reynolds stared at Jones for a moment and abruptly turned into a white wolf. He howled loudly and ran away at lightning speed, leaving Jones to stare speechlessly at the torn clothes on the ground, which was caused by the sudden transformation. Was there a beastman like this? Running away instead of apanying the sub-beastman after the sessful marriage proposal? "He should be too happy . . ." Ianmented, but he was just as speechless as Jones. Reynolds was really too unreliable. No wonder he had never caught Jones in those days even though he had known Jones early. Reynolds was indeed very happy. As long as he recalled that he could actually turned into a human, and that Jones had also eaten his beast bead and might be able to have his child soon, he could not help but want to find a ce to jump around. Running out like the wind, Reynolds had not run for long before he met his subordinates. "Rowr!" His two subordinates looked at Reynolds in surprise: "Why did you alsoe? You aren¡¯t . . ." Reynolds was just thinking of looking for someone to show off. It was no good thing to show off in front of Shu Shu and others, but it was different now . . . . Reynolds swiftly turned into a man. He stood up in a stiff posture, walked back and forth a few steps, and then said, "How was it? I¡¯m handsome, right?" Stark naked was handsome? Moreover, this walking posture was simply the same as a child who just started walking . . . . Watching the humanoid Reynolds, the two subordinates were green with envy. They nced at each other and suddenly charged into Reynolds together¡ªa boss like this really made them want to violently beat him up! Not far away, a leopard watched this scene. He was also very envious of Reynolds, but he did not join the ranks of those who ganged up and beat Reynolds. Rather, he began to run back. The leopard ran all the way until he arrived in front of Shu Shu. He opened his space button and unexpectedly took out various baby stuff. Not to mention the small clothes and the small quilts, there was still a small cradle. "So many things!" Shu Shu eximed, pleasantly surprised. In fact, he had prepared even more things in the imperial pce, but those were currently unavable . . . . Hence, these stuff that had been out of date for several years already made him very satisfied. The leopard put everything in front of Shu Shu and then began to write down his own experience on the sandy ground using his ws. He wrote a lot and fast, too. It did not take long for him to exin his situation clearly. This leopard was just a very ordinary beastman before. There was nothing exceptional about him, and he was also not powerful at all. Meanwhile, he already had his own sub-beastman as well as two children. Unfortunately, when he went out to y with his partner and children, he unexpectedly encountered a very serious car ident. The car ident seemed to be due to human error. Several involved cars also caused an explosion, which affected his small family car that was only passing by. In order to protect his sub-beastman and children, he turned into his beast form. After he protected them safely, he fainted . . . . His sub-beastman and children survived, but his beast core was gone. Having be a fallen beast, he was sent here. Until today, he had not seen his children for a full five years. When the leopard mentioned his own children, his eyes were moist. Shu Shu had some pity for him and at once said, "I¡¯ll definitely make you turn into a human form as soon as possible. When our search and rescue peoplee, you can go with us. " ¡°Thank you, thank you." The leopard repeatedly wrote. "You¡¯re wee. Let me take a look at your situation first." Shu Shu said. He had only recovered a little bit of spiritual power; it was out of the question if he wanted to re-attempt turning the leopard into a human, but checking the leopard¡¯s situation was no problem. Shu Shu, holding the child, used his spiritual power to inspect the leopard¡¯s body and found out that this leopard¡¯s aptitude was iparable with Reynolds¡¯. If the leopard was really going to cultivate, it was estimated that he had to cultivate for more than one hundred years to turn into a human. Fortunately, Shu Shu thought of another method to help them. After the inspection, Shu Shu called the leopard to sit beside Edgar, "You sit here. In this way, you can get a little benefit when Edgar cultivates, and when I help you tomorrow, I¡¯ll also be able to do it a little more smoothly. " They could help him tomorrow? The leopard was so excited that he nodded again and again. After that, in spite of Edgar''s cold gaze, he sat beside Edgar¡ªin order to be able to turn into a human again, he threw caution to the wind! He really missed his family. Edgar gave the leopard a quick re and then started to cultivate without paying any attention to him, both minding their own businesses. At this time, some fallen beasts wereing back in session. These fallen beasts basically came to bring Shu Shu gifts, but after they joyously and expectantly came back, they discovered that someone had already taken the lead. And the one taking the lead was a leopard whopletely had no sense of existence in their ranks before . . . . These fallen beasts were extremely depressed. However, it had already reached this point, and they could not force Shu Shu to treat them first. Shu Shu could not attend to these fallen beasts at this moment. He took out the clothes given by the leopard andid them on Xiao Bao¡¯s body. He found a beautiful dress and wanted to dress Xiao Bao in it. As a result, he had just put Xiao Bao¡¯s arm in one sleeve, and the arm became a tiny paw . . . . Slowly putting the little snake in his arms on the ground and slowly climbing out of the circle formed by Edgar¡¯s body, Shu Shu silently sat beside Ian. "Shu Shu, why don''t you bring your child over?" Ian looked at Shu Shu in puzzlement. He had long wanted to hold his grandson, but unfortunately, Shu Shu and Edgar always kept the child at their side, making him have no chance to hold the child. "He turned into a snake again." Shu Shu replied sadly. "Actually, I feel that after a long time, the little snake is also pretty cute." Ian, against his conscience, said. Although he felt that the snakes were also very good and quite amiable because his own child and grandson were snakes, but if you talked about being cute, those furry and fluffy little animals were actually cuter . . . . Come to think about it, Shu Shu was especially cute. Looking at Shu Shu, Ian suddenly had an urge to make Shu Shu change into his original form so he could pet Shu Shu. However, considering that the present fallen beasts would probably be left open-mouthed if Shu Shu turned into a hamster, Ian did not do any such thing in the end and even told Shu Shu not to let people see his original form by any means. Ian believed that Jones would not tell others about Shu Shu''s situation, but he did not dare to trust those fallen beasts. "How good it is if Xiao Bao can always be a human." Shu Shu could not help but say and then touched his belly, "I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s another snake or not inside this belly . . . ." Thinking about it, Shu Shu couldn''t help but shiver. He had already given birth to a snake; if he gave birth to a few more . . . he would be living in a snake''s nest, ah! This evening, Shu Shu had a nightmare. He dreamed that he was lying down to sleep. Hey down, flipped over, and then turned into a little hamster. And when he was ying cheerfully on the bed, numerous snakes suddenly slithered from all directions while crying out, "Mother, mother!¡± ¡°Mother, give me a kiss.¡± ¡°Mother, give me a hug!¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry.¡± . . . . . He was frightened after seeing so many snakes, so he turned round and ran away. As a result, those snakes were unexpectedly unwilling to let go of him and pursued him closely. They chased after him, intercepted him, and encircled him . . . . The tiny hamster was simply surrounded by an army of little snakes! He ran and ran; he ran very fast but was nevertheless almost "caught" several times. Fortunately, he saw his savior Edgar at this moment. He promptly ran up to ask for help, "Edgar, save me!" "Alright!" Edgar at once swept him up, "Let¡¯s go, let''s give birth to another little snake!" "I don''t want to!" Shu Shu was scared into wakefulness. After waking up, he practically cried without tears and was all the more determined to using contraception. Two little snakes, no, two children were already enough! Of course, Edgar was now a fallen beast, so he did not have to think about this matter for the time being. Instead, he should first think of what to do toplete the tasks on his hands. For example, how to turn a leopard into a human. Chapter 81 Unedited chapter 81. The Emperor Who¡¯s Searching for People Although it was very smooth when Shu Shu helped Reynolds to turn into a human, but he was not sure at all whether others could also be the same. As an inexperienced daemon who had never exchanged any cultivation insights with other daemons, he, for all that, could only fumble around himself. Naturally, he also did not dare to guarantee. "I''m not sure if I can seed or not, you know? You also have to work hard yourself." Before getting down to business, Shu Shu emphasized this with the leopard several times. The leopard Bauer initially nodded in agreement, but after a few times, he got more and more anxious and eventually could not help but write on the ground, "Is it dangerous?" "No, it¡¯s actually not dangerous." Shu Shu said. Not dangerous? Bauer¡¯s leopard face showed a pleasantly surprised expression, and his eyes were bright. He had been well-prepared to run into danger and even to lose his life. A fallen beast wanting to be a beastman again was not a simple matter at all. As a result . . . it was not dangerous? It was not only the leopard Bauer who was very surprised, but other fallen beasts who had hung around Shu Shu recently were also particrly surprised when they heard this sentence. They all looked at Shu Shu with their eyes wide open. Even if Shu Shu was already used to so many fallen beasts staring at himself, but he still felt a lot of pressure and subconsciously repeated once again, "I don''t guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to be a beastman." "It¡¯s alright! It doesn¡¯t matter." The leopard Bauerforted Shu Shu in turn. Other fallen beasts, one after another, also wrote: "Shu Shu, rest assured that it¡¯s fine even if you fail." "That¡¯s right, we¡¯re willing to wait!" "You¡¯re the best!" . . . . . . For a time, the sandy ground was full of words, and Shu Shu was unable to put up with it any longer. Edgar, carrying the little snake on his head, approached Shu Shu and then swept clean all the words around with a stroke of his tail. The pressure released from his body was even more deadly, making the surrounding fallen beasts unconsciously retreat a few steps and tuck their tails between their legs. "Edgar, let''s get started." Shu Shu said as he gave Edgar a pat. Edgar nodded and encircled Shu Shu, but he ignored the leopard Bauer. "Bauer, youe in!" Shu Shu, encircled by Edgar, beckoned to the leopard. The leopard Bauer¡¯s tail was tucked between his legs, and his head drooped, nearly touching the ground. He somewhat didn¡¯t dare to approach Edgar, but in order to have a chance to be a human, he still endured in the end. He nimbly leapt forward into the circle formed by the big snake and then, legs soft, fell directly on the ground. The pressure from Edgar¡¯s body was really too strong. An ordinary beastman like him always felt a little unbearable . . . . The leopard Bauer was just going to get up when he was suddenly covered by something. He stared nkly for a moment before realizing that it was a nket. Why did this snake beastman suddenly give him a nket? The leopard Bauer was at a loss somewhat, but then he remembered one thing¡ªwhen they, beastmen, turn into humans, they were stark naked. Was the beastman afraid that his sub-beastman would see his naked body? The leopard Bauer plucked the nket with his ws and wrapped himself better. At this time, Shu Shu, like when he treated Reynolds before, took out some eggshell powder for him and made him eat it. The eggshell powder was dry, and it stuck to the pte a little when being swallowed, but the leopard Bauer quickly used his tongue to draw it all into his mouth. After this stuff was down in his stomach, he at once felt his body heat up, and his whole person seemed to be undergoing astonishing changes. Right at this moment, Shu Shu touched his head, and a current of energy entered his body, which seemed to enable him to see the inside of his body. His body was absolutely empty, and the ce where the beast core should have been was now containing nothing . . . . He wished to recover his beast core, and he wished he could be a beastman again. He was thinking this way when he suddenly felt that there was an energying to the ce that originally contained his beast core. Then a beast core slowly formed in that ce . . . . The leopard Bauer sensed this thing, but he was somewhat nk. His whole person was still in a daze and did not dare to ascertain whether this was true or not. Shu Shu was different though; this time he clearly perceived how the beast core re-appeared in the end. The beastmen were born with beast cores, which were part of them. In the past, after the fallen beasts lost their beast cores, they could not regenerate a new one, and this was because they did not have enough energy. But now with him boosting their energy and with the spiritual power helping them heal their wounds, the beast core was able to re-appear. He used the method of making beast servants to help these fallen beasts, but in practice, the situation was actually quite different. After all, fallen beasts were not daemons who just opened their spiritual wisdom. They were not forced to rush their transformations into human forms; they merely restored their original appearances, that¡¯s all . . . . With the spiritual power helping them restore their health and supplying them with energy, and with them being able to consume the eggshell of a mythological animal, wanting to aplish this goal was actually not difficult at all. The leopard covered by a nket slowly became a human figure. Shu Shu took back his hand with a happy expression across his whole face. Even so, Edgar rolled him back into the dugout. "Edgar, what¡¯re you doing?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with some dissatisfaction. This time the leopard was fully covered, ah. Why did Edgar still take him away? Wasn¡¯t it to stop those fallen beasts from staring at and eyeing his own sub-beastman covetously? Edgar used his tail tip to write on Shu Shu''s hand, "I want to ask you about the specific process." "It turns out to be this." Shu Shu nodded and began to talk excitedly. Edgar listened very seriously, but the little snake waspletely unable to make sense of what he was hearing. He felt bored and crawled to Shu Shu, but before he climbed Shu Shu¡¯s body, he was swept up by Edgar with his tail and then stuffed into the bag made of a bath towel. Comfortably warm inside the bag, it did not take long for the little snake to fall asleep after going in and lying down. And after Shu Shu told Edgar the whole process, he was also coaxed by Edgar to sleep. But none of the fallen beasts outside slept. When it was only Reynolds alone who recovered, it might be that he was just lucky, so they did not dare to hold out too much hope. But now, besides Reynolds, Bauer had also recovered! They could surely recover too! These fallen beasts were happy, but there was nowhere to vent their feelings. One of the wolves could not help opening his mouth to howl, but a fallen beast at his side pped him and immediately interrupted the howl that he had not uttered yet. The fallen beast looked indignantly at the friend who had hit him. He was about to get angry when he suddenly realized that if he shouted now, it would probably disturb Shu Shu¡¯s rest. So he immediately closed his mouth firmly. A huge group of beasts unexpectedly didn¡¯t make any noise when they moved around. Ian, watching this scene, sighed a little and then turned round, nning to find Jones to prepare a meal. He could not find Jones, though . . . . Ian looked around in a circle and found that not only could he not find Jones, even Reynolds was also missing. He did not know whether they were hiding somewhere to get intimate with each other or not. Seeing this situation, Ian also didn¡¯t feel like makingplicated food. He cooked a bowl of soup and took out a piece of dried meat to simply filled his stomach. Several fallen beasts gathered together in front of Ian while he was eating. They argued and fought over to give Ian some "collections" liberated from their space buttons, which included a bottle of beverage, some snacks, and a game console. In addition, there were even a few jars of sauce, and it was unclear whether they had expired or not. These people were currying favor with him in order to make Shu Shu help them, but their demeanor actually reminded Ian of Chris. When he had a conflict with Chris, Chris would also gift him with all kinds of gadgets. Also . . . he used to be very popr in the army, and there were many men who would give him things like this. Later, those men were driven away by Chris. But now Chris was not here, so there was no one to drive people away . . . . He used to think that Chris doing such a thing was very annoying, but now, did not know why, he actually missed it a little. Smiling at these fallen beasts, Ian epted those stuff and put them aside, nning to ask Shu Shuter whether he wanted them or not. Afterwards, he raised his head and looked up at the sky. Them crashing onto the Fallen Beast could be considered as fortunate for them. It was just that they did not know if Chris could find them. Did they have to stay here for a year? When Ian was thinking of Chris, Chris was also thinking about Ian. After leaving the capital star to chase after Jonathan, Chris never returned. His sub-beastman and his child and also his unborn grandchild all disappeared into that destroyed wormhole, life or death unknown. Under such circumstances, did he still have a mood to return to the capital star? The amount of reward offered for finding people already broke the record. He also specially spent money to open up the military emergencymunication channel to notify the remotes and to enable people to give him information via this channel. But even then, there was still no informationing. The two spaceships that entered the wormhole seemed to disappear into thin air. Chris stood in the main control room of the spaceship; his expression cold and detached, his face ugly, and the dark circles under his eyes in to see since long ago. "Your Majesty, you should go take a rest first." Calvin said to Chris. He was Jonathan¡¯s son; he was being detained by Chris these days and was not allowed to leave this ship. Even so, it did not make him angry but instead made him feel very guilty. His mother had done such things; Chris not killing him was already very lenient. Chris was formerly very fond of Calvin, a young man who was the same age as his son. He often helped Calvin and would even give him a lot of pocket money every year, but now he could not help but feel disgusted when he saw Calvin. Hearing Calvin¡¯s words, he merely nced at Calvin coldly. Calvin was aware of this and only smiled bitterly. Upon seeing this, the Duke of Mund, who was also being detained just like Calvin, showed a bitter smile too. He had long known that Jonathan did not like him but liked Chris instead. They were husband and wife, and he loved Jonathan deeply. It was impossible for him to not be able to see it. He certainly knew that Jonathan liked Chris, but he did not expect that Jonathan would actually be so crazy . . . . If Chris could not find Ian and the others, or if he found them but discovered that something bad had happened to them . . . . The Duke of Mund believed that Chris would most likely take him and Calvin down with himself. Because of this, he had thought about helping his son to escape, but unexpectedly, his son was actually unwilling to do it . . . . He originally had not had one hundred percent assurance of being able to send Calvin away, so after Calvin refused, he simply gave up this idea and just took it one day at a time. He only hoped that Jonathan could let Ian and the others go after he had secured his own safety. The Duke of Mund thought this way, and so did Chris. Although he faintly felt that Jonathan would not be willing to let people go, but he could only think in the right direction now, otherwise he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. The fleet was advancing rapidly in the starry sky, and various kinds of scanning devices were all activated regardless of how much energy they consumed, searching for everything in the surroundings. From time to time, some spaceship fragments floating in the universe were salvaged, and then theirposition was analyzed. Some scientists analyzed theposition of the spaceship as well as theposition of some meteorites while constantly doing calctions to figure out where the spaceship that passed through the wormhole went. Through theposition of meteorites, they had figured out where that wormhole led to and had even dispatched some people over, but now . . . . Jonathan had fired an artillery shell after entering the wormhole, whichpletely ruined the wormhole, and now no one knew where it ultimately led to . . . . "That Jonathan fired an artillery shell after entering the wormhole. This is wanting to take the empress down with him . . ." One scientist could not help but say. He was thinking that the empress had most likely met with disaster. "Don''t say it." The person beside him reminded him. His Imperial Majesty definitely didn¡¯t want to hear such words. They just had to find those people. The scientist who spoke first stopped talking. Just now, another piece of spaceship fragment was salvaged, and the assistant deftly put it into the machine. They had done this countless times and did not hold any hope, but unexpectedly, the instrument suddenly started to beep at this moment. Chris'' private spaceship used one kind of alloy that hade out of research not long ago, and theposition of this fragment was exactly the same as that alloy. Not to mention that the spaceships that used this kind of alloy in the entire Beastman Empire were currently only a few, those spaceships were also still in good condition and had never been damaged. In other words, this fragment was very likely to belong to Chris'' private spaceship! The spaceship was broken; could the people inside still live? The scientists quickly reported the news to their superiors, but their hearts sank. Such news was not good news. When the fleet atst salvaged the spaceship fragment, on the Fallen Beast, after the leopard Bauer, who finally turned into a human and was wrapped in a nket, ran excitedly for a long time, he suddenly changed back into a leopard uncontrobly. What happened to him? He should not have had a problem, right? The leopard Bauer was stunned and tried to turn into a human again. Unfortunately, he tried several times without sess. When he was worrying that something was wrong, he inexplicably turned back into a human. This feeling was the same as when he was a child . . . . This regression of the beast core was just like when he was a child and could not control his own change? The leopard Bauer gave it a try and discovered that as long as he was tired, he would change into his beast form uncontrobly. It seemed that . . . he really became the same as when he was a child. Chapter 82 Unedited chapter 82. Using the Beast Bead to Coax Someone Whose beast core did not develop slowly? It¡¯s no big deal! The leopard Bauer felt that this was just a very minor side effect, and he really didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, being able to be a beastman again was already his greatest fortune. After obtaining the beast core, even if he turned into his beast form, the whole beast was more sober and calmer than before. Furthermore, most of his negative emotions of the past had all vanished like smoke in thin air . . . . The leopard sat on the sandy ground and leisurely licked his ws, thinking that the barren rock desert before his eyes was simply a rarely seen beautiful scenery in the world. Even though the Fallen Beast was very beautiful, but he certainly still wished to leave this ce soon. He did not know how big his child was now . . . . The leopard Bauer thought for a while, then he stood up and ran far. Shu Shu was pregnant with a child, so he had better go and get some fruits and vegetables for Shu Shu to eat, which could be considered as his tokens of appreciation . . . . After helping the leopard Bauer restore his beast core, the next turn was the lion Jesse, who was rmended by Reynolds. Jesse was a doctor before; he did not specialize in treating beastmen like Jones did but was a general practitioner instead. He also helped his mother to take care of three younger brothers and had lots of knowledge about childbirth. Reynolds thought that letting him be a human early was of great benefit to Shu Shu. Shu Shu had just hatched out a child, and there was still another one in his belly. As it happened, he knew nothing at all about child-rearing in the Beastman Empire, and so he was very eager to learn about it. When he heard that Jesse was an expert in this field, he immediately nodded repeatedly. "Then the next is to help Jesse restore his beast core." Done talking, Shu Shu turned toward Jesse and very confidently stated, " Jesse, rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely help you restore your beast core!" The liony prone in front of Shu Shu and bowed his head over his two front paws, showing deference with eyes full of gratitude. Such a big lion was actually showing deference to him and still very grateful to him, too! Before, Shu Shu was preupied with the injured Edgar and had no time to be concerned about others. Later, he worried that he would fail to help others restore their beast cores, to the extent that he never paid too much attention to these fallen beasts. Now though . . . . Seeing these fallen beasts all looking at him worshipingly, Shu Shu suddenly felt rather smug and conceited. The way Reynolds led so many giant beasts before looked so cool and so mighty, ah! In the future . . . was there any possibility that these people would follow him? Shu Shu imagined having countless people charge and break through the enemy lines for his own sake with just a wave of his hand, and his eyes were full of excitement. Seeing him like this, the gaze of the huge lion in front of him also softened. Another male lion, Bruno, also wanted to be a beastman. After all, being a beastman was much more convenient and effortless than being a fallen beast. But when he saw Jesse lie prone in front of that sub-beastman, his mood immediately plunged. Jesse was actually very powerful. The many times he could hit and win against Jesse were all Jesse throwing the games. Although he did not know how Jesse would look after bing a human, but he felt that Jesse should look pretty good. Would this Jesse like those sub-beastmen and dislike himter? With such a thought, Bruno could not help but be violent. He originally stayed far behind, but he suddenly stood up and roared at Shu Shu, showing his ferocious appearance. The mighty roar of the lion burst between the heavens and the earth and seemed to carry murderous intent. Shu Shu, who was just fantasizing about leading a group of beastmen to sweep across the whole, instinctively turned around and ran away, getting into the dugout at lightning speed. Although for him these ferocious beasts were not as terrible as snakes because they did not eat hamsters, but he always felt that they were iparably powerful and indomitable. Now that there was a lion roaring at him . . . Shu Shu could not stop himself from running away. Edgar did not go out and was cultivating in the dugout. He had just cultivated for a short while when he saw Shu Shu scurry in from the outside and run straight to his side. Shu Shu looked startled, and Edgar subconsciously wanted to protect him in his arms, but he was a snake, no more than a long thin body. Although he grew paws but his paws were very short. How could he hold Shu Shu? Edgar stopped cultivating and was going to encircle Shu Shu. He did not expect that Shu Shu would actually turn into a little hamster all of a sudden and then hide under his paws. Edgar protected Shu Shu very carefully, coiling his whole body while facing the dugout entrance at the same time. After he did all this, Ian got in from outside the dugout. "Shu Shu¡¯s fine, right?" Edgar shook his head and continued to stare at Ian. Edgar came out of his belly; Ian did not have to think about it and could already guess that he definitely wanted to ask him about what was going on just now. So he immediately said, "It''s Bruno. That lion has scared Shu Shu." Edgar nodded. He wanted to go out to help Shu Shu take revenge, but Shu Shu was really frightened right now and still hiding under his paws. It was not suitable for him to go out at this time . . . . Edgar could only endure it for the time being. "You can rest assured that the guy¡¯s out of luck now." Ian sneered. That Bruno had abducted Jones before, and this time he had scared Shu Shu . . . . His impression of this guy was extremely poor. Edgar swayed his tail to express that he got it. Ian saw Edgar like this and knew that he most likely still felt annoyed. He smirked and then walked away¡ªhe had better not disturb the two little husbands who were being intimate here. However, talking about this . . . Edgar was now a fallen beast as well as a snake whom Shu Shu was very afraid of. Supposedly, Shu Shu would not get intimate with him, right? Thinking of this, Ian snorted lightly. Ian left, and Edgar immediately went to see Shu Shu, who was encircled by himself, but he did not expect to suddenly hear a few miserable "squeaks". After that, a little hamster wed at Edgar¡¯s scales and climbed over his body and then ran out at lightning speed. The degree of panic and fear was even more serious than when he hid in. What''s going on? Edgar was rather puzzled. The little snake, whom was mainly looked after by him during these two days, also climbed over his body and then chased after the little hamster. The hamster¡¯s fleeing speed was very fast, but the little snake was also not the least inferior and did not fall behind at all. He chased after the hamster and slithered swiftly, body twisted into an S shape and looking very lively. "Squeak!" Shu Shu cried out again, "Save me, ah! Edgar, you quickly take the brat behind me away!" Edgar was temporarily speechless. Getting scared into this form and also being chased by his own child . . . . Shu Shu was . . . *cough cough*! Although it felt a bit funny, but Edgar did not dare to overlook it and immediately used his snake tail to catch the little snake. No one chasing behind, Shu Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief and hid in the corner of the dugout, not moving. He had been scared witless by the lion outside just now and wanted to find Edgar for a littlefort. Unexpectedly, while he was still pondering whether he should ask Edgar to help him get out of this predicament and was just feeling a bit at ease, a snake came running to him . . . . Shu Shu at this moment was gloomy and extremely depressed as well. He was actually scared by his own child to the point of fleeing ignominiously . . . . Seeing the little snake who was still wriggling towards him and kept wanting to pounce on him even though he had been rolled up by Edgar¡¯s tail, Shu Shu was extremely distressed. He turned his body around, butt facing Edgar, and refused to talk. Edgar nevertheless grabbed the little snake with his ws and then touched Shu Shu with the tip of his tail, stroking Shu Shu from head to tail and smoothing Shu Shu¡¯s ruffled fur. Being petted like this was veryfortable, and Shu Shu made a joyful sound. Edgar wanted to take this opportunity to get Shu Shu toe to his side. Shu Shu nearly gave in but then recalled the shameful things he had done just now . . . . He ignored Edgar and brandished his two ws toward the wall instead. After that, he quickly dug out a small hole on the wall of the dugout and squeezed into it. He had to calm down after being scared witless by his own son! Edgar: . . . Forget it, he would just take this opportunity to go out and help Shu Shu take revenge . . . . Outside the cave, Bruno had just gotten a beating. After he roared, two fallen beasts beside him charged into him without the slightest hesitation, and then one of them gave him a p. Later, after realizing that Shu Shu had been scared away, countless fallen beasts also charged into him, and they all beat him up. Shu Shu was the hope of all of them, and this guy actually went to scare Shu Shu. It was simply unforgivable! Bruno also knew that he had been rude and impetuous, but he did not want to admit his mistakes. He lowered his head and fought those people sloppily. The surrounding fallen beasts were a bit helpless seeing him like this. They had been living together for a long time; of course they could not really finish Bruno. After giving him a beating, they considered it done. At this moment, Edgar, who was holding the little snake with his ws, climbed out of the dugout. His own sub-beastman was scared by others and now hiding himself in a hole and refused to see him . . . . Edgar looked at Bruno with a particrly cold gaze. The leopard Bauer turned into a human form, which was the most convenient form tomunicate with others. He originally wanted to say a few persuading words, but after seeing Edgar¡¯s expression and sensing Edgar¡¯s imposing manner . . . he could not control himself anymore and directly turned into a leopard and ran away. Reynolds also couldn''t stand it. He became stronger after he became a beastman again, and normally, he would no longer be afraid of a single fallen beast. But in reality, he was still afraid of Edgar. "Edgar, don''t kill." Reynolds said and took Jones to leave the fighting ring. In fact, this could not be said to be a fighting ring because Bruno simply didn¡¯t have the strength to fight Edgar. He was unterally beaten by Edgar from the start. Edgar swung his tail and directly whipped Bruno with it, leaving a welt on Bruno''s body. After the first whip, the second whip and the third whip quickly arrived . . . . Bruno¡¯s body hurt very much, but the one that made him most painful was that Jesse did note to help him. Jesse was able to be a beastman, so he refused to acknowledge him now? Bruno inexplicably felt wronged all of a sudden. Edgar certainly didn''t know the grievances in Bruno''s heart, but he still paid attention to propriety whenying his hands on someone. After leaving a few whip marks on Bruno, he stopped. As he stopped, he saw a lion run to Bruno¡¯s side and licked Bruno¡¯s wounds. "Rowr." Bruno roared at Jesse and bared his teeth, rejecting Jesse''s approach. "Bruno, don''t make trouble." Jesse said. These days, everyone was very happy because they finally had hope, but Bruno kept showing an excessive amount of negativity because he did not like sub-beastmen. Jesse was unable to put up with it any longer. What the hell was going on with Bruno? "Humph!" Bruno snorted and turned his head, still ignoring Jesse. Jesse circled around Bruno, but Bruno simply ignored him, which made Jesse more and more anxious. He knew that if Bruno continued to hold this attitude, then he would definitely anger Edgar and Shu Shu againter on. At that time . . . if Shu Shu refused to help Bruno restore his beast core, what should they do? However, he did not know how to cate Bruno, and he did not even understand why Bruno was angry. Edgar, who was watching this scene, suddenly felt a little funny. He had long known that these two beastmen were a couple, and it seemed that their rtionship was also pretty good? Nheless, they might be able to maintain this rtionship while they were both fallen beasts staying on the Fallen Beast, but how aboutter? He thought that if they really wanted to go on, they had to make a decision and invested something in their rtionship . . . . "Give him your beast bead. He¡¯ll definitely stop being angry." Edgar wrote some words on the ground using his tail and turned toward Jesse. Jesse read the words that Edgar wrote down and went nk. Giving his beast bead to Bruno? Although he and Bruno had be fallen beasts, but they still had the beast beads. They did not think much about it before because they had be fallen beasts after all, and this thing waspletely pointless. Now though . . . . Jesse was not stupid. After mulling over it, he suddenly understood that Bruno would be like this because he was uneasy. In addition, he had been cold to Bruno because he felt that Bruno had behaved unreasonably, which probably made him even more uneasy. The beast bead was very important to him. Every beastman knew that they had to keep the beast bead safe because it was to be given to their most beloved sub-beastmen in the future. But now he . . . . Jesse opened his mouth and spat out his beast bead. He and Bruno had been together for so many years, and they had spent the hardest years together. In the future, he would never be able to find a sub-beastman again . . . . And undoubtedly, those sub-beastmen would not want to be together with him either. Bruno stared at the beast bead in front of him, and his eyes were bright. His body hurt very much, and the areas that were whipped by Edgar were even more sore as well as painful, but he no longer feel them. The lion, who was just now still lying on the ground and looking like he had only a breath of life, suddenly stood up with vigor thoroughly restored. He shot a nce at Jesse and ¡°humphed¡±. After that, he too spat out his beast bead and picked up Jesse¡¯s beast bead with his mouth in turn. Then he turned round and pranced away, hips swinging and butt twisting. Oh my, he actually didn''t think about this before . . . . He should have let Jesse hand over his beast bead earlier. This way, he could have already set his heart at rest long before! Bruno was thinking this way, and suddenly, a snake tail whipped past and pulled him back all at once. Jesse smirked and ate Bruno''s beast bead, then he came to Bruno¡¯s side and rubbed against Bruno. In response, Bruno went straight into his arms. It turned out that coaxing someone was so simple. It was just the price was a bit big, giving away the beast bead . . . . Jesse sighed darkly and began to lick the wounds on Bruno¡¯s body. Not far away, Ian, who was watching this scene, smirked. Edgar actually gave others such an idea to coax someone . . . . Speaking of it, he would not have given Shu Shu the beast bead just because he had wanted to coax Shu Shu, right? Author¡¯s note: Little snake: The game I liked the most when I was a child was to y chase with Mother. It¡¯s very fun! It¡¯s a pity that Father would always grab me midway. Chapter 83 Unedited chapter 83. Chris is Coming Beastmen had very strong resilience. In particr, they could recover from superficial wounds very fast, and their level of tolerance toward injuries was also very high. In the past, even if Bruno was injured when hunting or taught a lesson by Reynolds for talking drivel, he would never cry that it hurt and would just suffer in silence for two days. But today, he actuallyy down beside Jesse, whimpering that it hurt and incessantly saying that he felt ufortable here and felt bad there . . . . Jesse did not turn a deaf ear to him and helped him lick his wounds one by one. Bruno suddenly felt that the injuries he suffered this time were very worthy. At the same time, he also felt guilty at having done such things to Shu Shu. That person was a sub-beastman; it was really awful of him to scare somebody like that . . . . Thinking so, Bruno snorted and then told Jesse his thoughts. "It¡¯s good that you know." Jesse looked at Bruno silently. He originally wanted to be a beastman early and then help out with things, so that Shu Shu would also restore Bruno''s beast core earlier. As a result, Bruno roared yesterday andpletely disrupted his n. Now he did not know if Shu Shu was still willing to help him restore his beast core or not. Anyway, the matter had already reached this point; regretting was useless, but they could think of a way to remedy it . . . . Jesse said to Bruno, "Since you know it¡¯s wrong, we¡¯ll go apologize tomorrow." "Got it." Bruno nodded obediently. After settling the big worry in his heart, he now didn''t dislike Shu Shu at all and even had a particrly good opinion of Shu Shu because Shu Shu, who was Edgar¡¯s sub-beastman, hade up with a solution for them. Bruno and Jesse idled for a while. Feeling that his body hadpletely had no problem, Bruno suddenly stood up and then limped out. Jesse wondered what he was going to do and saw him approach a pair of fallen beasts lovers like them and say with a smug face: "Jesse gave me his beast bead; what about you? Have you exchanged beast bead?¡± Bruno showing such a smug expression really looked like he needed a little spanking, ah . . . . However, after he showed off like this, several fallen beast lovers who had been together for a long time actually exchanged beast bead as well, which could be considered as making amitment for a lifetime together. While the fallen beasts outside gathered in twos and threes to socialize or to fight, Edgar extended his tail tip into the hole dug out by Shu Shu, wanting to fish Shu Shu out of the hole. He was a snake; he could not call Shu Shu or make any other sound except for a slight "hissing" sound. And this sound would probably make Shu Shu afraid, so he could only use the tip of his tail to try to hook Shu Shu out. However . . . Shu Shu had already dug said hole so deep that after his tail was tightly stuck, it still couldn''t reach Shu Shu. Edgar gloomily gave his own son a quick re. If it were not for his son recklessly chasing people, how could his sub-beastman run away? The little snake waspletely unaware that his own father was full of me toward himself and was still wriggling in the direction of the hole over there¡ªhe could sense that his mother was there, and he wanted to go find his mother! He was a little beastman who relied on smell to find his family. Him chasing after the little hamster before was actually because he wanted his mother to hug him . . . . Edgar certainly couldn¡¯t let his son scare his wife again and ced the little snake into the bag that Shu Shu sewed. He bit the opening of the bag with his mouth and did not let the little snakee out, intending to give him a lesson. Then . . . the child fell asleep just like that. Edgar held the bag containing his son with his mouth and guarded the small hole impatiently, waiting for his wife toe out of the hole. After Shu Shu got into the hole alone, he felt very embarrassed at first. He had no time to think more and only considered digging a hole. Later, he felt a little lonely and thought about Edgar somewhat. Climbing out of the hole, Shu Shu very carefully looked left and right and then saw a huge snake head close by staring at him. He subconsciously drew back, but then he recalled that this was Edgar and was no longer afraid. He immediately turned into a person and began toin, "Edgar, the lion called Bruno bullied me! I¡¯ll help him restore his beast core thest! And your son, he chased me! It¡¯s the worst!" "Then wait until the end to help Bruno restore his beast core. As for the child . . ." Edgar stopped his tail tip from writing words tomunicate and used it to roll up the bag holding the child and give it to Shu Shu. What were they going to do? Shu Shu took the proffered bag, a bit puzzled. He was human-shaped now, tall and big, and he was not as afraid of the little snake as before. "You can beat him up to vent your anger." Edgar once again used his tail to write. Beat the child? Shu Shu was shocked and instantly angered. "You actually want to beat the child! Don¡¯t you know that this is domestic violence? Children must be taught well and mustn''t be beaten." Shu Shu also thought that brats were very annoying. After all, when he was just a little hamster, he was often harassed by brats. There was one time when he was "purchased" to be a house pet; the family purchased him purely for the brat to y around and even let the child catch and throw him down . . . . He then bit the brat ruthlessly and ran away. However, his own child presently wasn¡¯t a brat, ah! How many days had this child been born? The child chasing him was probably only for fun; how could he casually beat him? If he always beat people indiscriminately, wouldn¡¯t the child learn to follow suit? Although afraid of his own child, but Shu Shu intended to teach him to be a young man like Edgar! Shu Shu grabbed Edgar and inquired into what he had learned about raising a child. Afterwards, he depressedly stated, "We both don''t understand how to teach children, and we also don''t know how to raise children. It seems that we must hurry up and help Jesse restore his beast core tomorrow, so he can give us some ideas." In fact, Ian should have had some understanding about this, but he lived in the imperial pce at that time, with high-tech products and robots everywhere. In addition, there were specialized nannies who helped taking care of Edgar, so he only needed to apany Edgar to y and was unaware of many things. "That¡¯s for sure. But there¡¯s still one thing you should pay attention to." Edgar wrote using his tail. "Half of the eggshell has been used by you. If you continue like this, how many more people can you save?" The little snake¡¯s eggshell was originally not much. The little snake himself had eaten half of it, and the rest was just a little bit. It was just that Shu Shu had been afraid to fail, so he had not dared to feed Reynolds and the leopard Bauer too little. Consequently, the remaining eggshell was barely sufficient. Shu Shu was at a loss figuring this out. He actually still had a lot of things that he could use. For example, he had a lot of Edgar¡¯s scales, but the key thing was that he could not make Edgar''s scales into fine powder. For the time being, he could only use the little snake''s eggshell . . . . However, there was not much left of this eggshell now. Forget it, when he helped Jesse tomorrow, he would use less eggshell powder . . . . Shu Shu thought about it and finally prepared only half of the eggshell powder used by the previous two people. Today had been hectic; Shu Shu sleptte and also got up quitete the next day. When he went out, everyone else had already eaten, but the leopard Bauer had specially cooked and kept some delicious food for him, and it was still nice and warm. Although he had crashed onto a primitive, but his current life was not bad at all. The leopard Bauer''s cooking skill was much better than Ian¡¯s and Jones¡¯, and Shu Shu was perfectly satisfied with his meal. And when he had just finished eating, Jesse, leading Bruno, came over. Afraid of scaring Shu Shu, the two lions did note near and just wrote on the ground, "I''m sorry." Was everything okay once you said you¡¯re sorry? Shu Shu was not satisfied somewhat. But when he turned his head and saw that Bruno was injured from head to toe, he could not help but grin and stop getting angry. Bruno looked really miserable . . . . Shu Shu could not help but take a few more looks at him. The more he stared at him, the more he wanted tough. Shu Shu epted Bruno''s apology and had every intention to help Jesse restore his beast core ording to the original n. The procedure this time was still the same as the previous two, but the eggshell powder fed to Jesse in the beginning was much less. Nevertheless, although the eggshell powder that Shu Shu gave was reduced, Jesse still seeded, and the lion under the quilt became a naked man. Reynolds looked very handsome; bearing the vicissitudes of life on his body, he was a very attractive man. In contrast, the leopard Bauer looked very ordinary, making him a forgettable man. As for Jesse . . . . Jesse did not look as good as his partner Bruno had imagined, but he possessed a gentle temperament that made people feel like being cleansed by a spring wind, which in turn made people subconsciously like him very much. Bruno had been waiting anxiously on the side. Seeing Jesse sit up and drape a cloth over his own body, he immediately rushed up excitedly, tongue extended to lick Jesse¡ªthey only got acquainted with each other after the two of them had be fallen beasts; this was the first time he saw Jesse¡¯s appearance, and he definitely thought that this face was quite exceptional! Looking at this smooth face, Bruno wondered how it would feel when he licked it . . . . He had just taken ap with his tongue and unexpectedly found a mouthful of hair in his mouth. Jesse, who had just be a human, had changed into his beast form again. "Rowr!" Bruno was a bit disgruntled. "Why did you turn back? I still want to take another look at your appearance." "I don''t know what¡¯s going on either." Jesse was a little bewildered as well. He simply hadn¡¯t been able to control himself just now . . . . Quite the opposite, the leopard Bauer who saw this scene faintly thought of something . . . . He had also experienced losing control of himself, but it was not as serious as Jesse . . . . "What''s going on with this?" Shu Shu was also a little puzzled and beckoned to Jesse, "Come here, I¡¯ll check it for you." Jesse promptly came to Shu Shu, who was guarded by Edgar. Shu Shu used his spiritual power to help him check and immediately frowned, "Your beast core¡¯s a little small." Jesse looked confused. "Probably because the eggshell powder I gave you to eat was too little, so your beast core is a little small, just like the little snake¡¯s . . . . But it doesn''t matter; it¡¯ll totally grow wellter." Shu Shu patted Jesse¡¯s head. This beast core would slowly grow; he did not know about other people¡¯s, but he found that the little snake¡¯s beast core had grown a little bigger. So . . . Jesse¡¯s current transformation was just like a little beastman who could not control his own body? The surrounding people were a bit surprised, but even so, they envied Jesse very much. "What you fed us before was eggshell powder? Xiao Bao''s eggshell?" Reynolds suddenly asked. "Yeah." Shu Shu nodded. The little snake''s eggshell could restore their beast cores? Hearing this, the surrounding fallen beasts all looked amazed, but they all believed it. "Unfortunately, the eggshell wasn¡¯t much, so I could only use less." Shu Shu said. Everyone saw the birth of the little snake, which meant that they could also estimate how much the eggshell was. They naturally knew that Shu Shu was not lying, and so they started to worry¡ªif the little snake¡¯s eggshell was used up and it was still not their turn to restore the beast core, what should they do? With this in mind, everyone turned their gaze toward Shu Shu''s belly. It seemed that there was still one egg in Shu Shu¡¯s belly. Could they expect Shu Shu to give birth to a few more? "Anyway, you can rest assured that when Edgar has recovered, he¡¯ll definitely be able to help you restore your beast cores, even without the eggshell." Shu Shu said again. Edgar was more powerful than him; when the moment came, he would surelye up with a way. Even if he could not think of a way, Edgar would be definitely able to crumble his own scales! Edgar was originally more powerful than Shu Shu? The fallen beasts immediately got so excited that they seemed to forget their worries just now. They had been waiting for so many years; waiting a little longer was nothing. In the next few days, Shu Shu helped three people restore their beast cores, and then his eggshell powder was used up. These three people¡¯s performances were the same as Jesse¡¯s; they were unable to control their transformations. But even so, they were still envied by other fallen beasts. At the same time, these fallen beasts began to change their methods and work even harder to curry favor with Shu Shu. It was unknown when Edgar would recover, so the only thing they could count on now was obviously the egg in Shu Shu''s belly! The eggshell was so little, and by then, it was definitely not enough to help all of them to restore their beast cores, so of course they had to work harder. Firste first served! While these beasts were vying to curry favor with Shu Shu, Jesse also expressed that he could help taking care of the little snake. He was currently still not very good at controlling his body, and he could not look after the child all day long, but taking him along and apanying him to y for a while were still doable. Edgar agreed; Shu Shu thought about it and also agreed. Although it was important for the child to be with his parents, but asionally going out to y with others was fine too. Moreover, ording to Jesse¡¯s argument, little beastmen were full of energy and should be brought out for exercise in fresh air every day. Thus, the little snake along with his bag were given to Jesse. Of course, although it was said that the nursemaid job would be given to Jesse, but it was notpletely thrown to Jesse; there were still some people watching. Reynolds took the leopard Bauer along, and Jones and Ian followed after them. They actually did this not because they did not trust Jesse. It was purely because everyone was idle and had nothing to do. The child was a rarity, so they all took the chance to be close to the child, and while they were at it, they also could help protect the child. Ian liked the child very much and had been following after the child, but sometimes he would lose him . . . . He could not do anything about it because the little snake ran very fast. Jesse, Reynolds, and Bauer were all beastmen and able to keep up. Jones could sit on Reynolds¡¯ back and keep up too. Only he, as a sub-beastman who ran slow, was doomed to be left behind. Edgar¡¯s child was really very lively and ran very fast! Ian was very much helpless, and at the same time, he remembered Chris¡ªif Chris was here, he could carry him and keep pace with the child . . . . But now there was no Chris around him; there was only the leopard Bauer apanying him. "Empress, let''s go back first?" Bauer asked. "Okay." Ian nodded. At this moment, he suddenly felt the sky light up. Looking up, Ian unexpectedly discovered a bright spot appearing in the sky and was falling rapidly onto the ground. Chapter 84 Unedited chapter 84. Met Again After a Long Period of Separation The bright spot falling from the sky was not strange to Ian; it was the scene of a spaceshipnding. There was a spaceshipnding . . . . Was this someoneing? Ian and the others¡¯ lives on the Fallen Beast could not be regarded as bad, but it was definitely not good. At least for Ian, who was used to the convenient and fast life of the capital star, living here was inconvenient for him in all respects. Everyone here lived like this though. In fact, because he was a sub-beastman, he had received a lot of care, so naturally, he never said anything. However, him not saying anything did not mean he did not want to go back. So many days had passed; he wondered how things in the capital star were . . . . He kept thinking of Chris these days. Now that he saw a spaceshipnding, he just couldn¡¯t wait to rush ahead straightway to take a look. Nevertheless, although the spaceship wasnding, but it did note down on their side. Thending site seemed to be very far from them, and it would probably take a lot of effort to go there even if it was a beastman, not to mention that he was just a sub-beastman. "A spaceship¡¯sing!" Ian excitedly tried to catch a glimpse of the area where the spaceshipnded and immediately turned his gaze toward the leopard Bauer, "Bauer, do you have any device that can transmit messages to that spaceship?" When these fallen beasts were sent to the Fallen Beast, they all brought some stuff, and there was nock ofmunication devices among these. He wondered if Bauer brought one with him. Because the Fallen Beast was a primitive, messages sent from thosemunication devices simply couldn¡¯t reach the outside of the Fallen Beast, but after the spaceship hadnded, it could receive such messages. "I do. I¡¯ve been holding onto mymunication device. But, can you just send some messages casually? If that spaceship belongs to the star pirate, what should we do?" The leopard Bauer asked worriedly. ¡°Will the star piratese here?¡± Ian asked a question in reply. "Actually, no . . ." The leopard Bauer answered. There was no habitable star or mineral star in the vicinity of the Fallen Beast. This ce was so poor it would not even raise a fuss. Not to say that the only spaceship that passed by each year was escorted by the military, the fallen beasts and the food loaded inside were also not worth robbing at all, so the star pirates would nevere here. But if the star pirates would note, other people normally wouldn¡¯te either, ah . . . . It was still more than half a year before the spaceship that sent food woulde again. What the hell was this spaceship doing here? Could it be that people wereing to pick up the empress and the crown prince? The leopard Bauer somewhat doubted it. Some bright spots appeared in the sky again¡ªmore spaceships werending. These spaceships were significantlyrger than the first spaceship, to the extent that they could see the faint silhouette of the spaceships. The spaceships were arranged in a neat and tidy row and slowly began tond. Ian could not clearly see the specific appearance of those spaceships because they were a little too far away, but with so many spaceships together, they could not be star pirates! "Quick, take yourmunication device out." Ian told Bauer at once. The leopard Bauer looked at those spaceships and stared nkly for a moment. Only after hearing Ian¡¯s words did he hurriedly fish out themunication device from the space button and hand it over to Ian. Inside one of the spaceships that werending on the Fallen Beast. Chris stood in the main control room; his eyes were sunken and red, and hisplexion was even worse. He did not feel like eating anything these days. Although he would drink concentrated nutrient fluid every day, but the whole person still lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye, so much so that he looked worse than when he thought Edgar had died. At that time, although he thought his son was dead, but at least he still had a partner at his side to apany himself. His partner also depended on him, so he absolutely couldn¡¯t copse. But now, he was really unable to endure it. To date, it had been more or less half a month since they had found the first fragment of his private spaceship. And during this half a month, Chris had fully experienced torments every day and even at every moment. The spaceship was broken into pieces; could the people on board still be alive? Chris simply didn''t dare to think deeply about it, but he still spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. After that, he began searching the universe for the spaceship''s lifepod. Although everyone felt that the probability of the kidnapped empress and other people on the spaceship being able to take the lifepod and flee for their lives was very low, but they still spared no pains or effort to look for the lifepod. After they found the first fragment of the spaceship, they actually didn¡¯t catch anything again for a time. They eventually found the second fragment in a very remote area. Even though the original exit of the wormhole was unstable, but it was usually safe and had a regr pattern. But now, the exit of that wormhole had beenpletely chaotic, to the point that there were more than one exit. They kept looking without stopping to sleep or rest for ten days. The researchers constantly did calctions using the data they already had and finally circled out a rough range where the lifepod, if there was any, would be aftering out of the wormhole. Afterwards, everyone continued to look for it. But they still ended up empty-handed. An intact lifepod would send out a distress signal, and the signal was also very strong. Yet they had never received such a signal at all . . . . If it were not for the fact that they had not found those people nor their dead bodies, Chris had probably already copsed now. Everyone present was full of worries about His Imperial Majesty the Emperor, but no one dared to advise Chris to stop and rest . . . . Chris¡¯ temper was very bad these days. Almost everyone who went up to persuade him got ruthlessly punished. This time, if it were not for having to find a habitable nearby because they had no more water for daily use in the spaceship, Chris probably would¡¯vepletely rejected the brief stop-over on the Fallen Beast. When the spaceship entered the atmosphere, it shook slightly but quickly stabilized. Chris blinked his dry eyes and ordered, "Dispatch the robots to check the entire thoroughly.¡± They once found arge piece of spaceship fragment on an area one-day-travel away from the Fallen Beast. If there was indeed a lifepoding out of the wormhole . . . maybe the lifepod wouldnd on this. Chris also hoped that the lifepod wouldnd on this. There was life on this. If the lifepodnded here, the people inside would have a way to survive. But if itnded elsewhere . . . . "Yes, Your Majesty." Chris¡¯ assistant answered and went to arrange some men to search for those people. "Wait," Chris suddenly stopped him. "I¡¯ll go too." "Your Majesty, the medical officer said that you need to rest." Chris'' assistant could not help but say. Chris'' condition was very bad; the medical officer had said that if he did not rest, he might likely copse. "You just have to obey my orders! Ian and the others should be on this. I¡¯ll go and look for them myself." Chris said. The star field they circled out had been searched everywhere, but there was simply no lifepod found . . . . Now he was hoping that the lifepod was here. How possible was it for the empress¡¯ lifepod to crash here? Chris'' assistant did not think that they would be so fortunate. He would rather Chris took a good rest than search for people. But when he looked up and saw Chris'' face, such thoughts instantly disappeared. "Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll arrange it right away!" The spaceship finallynded on the ground. Chris put on a dryndbat suit and was about to step out. At this moment, the man in charge of handling messages aboard the spaceship suddenly spoke, "Your Majesty, we received a message." "What message?" Chris halted his footsteps and asked. Chris¡¯ assistant had already realized and quickly said, "It should be an SOS message sent out by the fallen beasts on the . . . . Your Majesty, this is the Fallen Beast; would you like to bring some more people with you?" "No need." Chris replied. He once again started to leave and unexpectedly heard an exmation from behind. "We received the empress'' message!" "What?" Chris'' footsteps suddenly stopped, then he turned round and looked over. "There¡¯s a message here saying that he¡¯s the empress . . ." Someone said, pointing to the message on the disy screen. The message showed a string of military secret codes, and after breaking the codes, a message saying that he was the empress appeared. Seeing this, Chris¡¯ face showed an ecstatic expression. "Lock onto themunication device that sent the message! I¡¯m going to rush there in the shortest possible time!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Several aircraft flew out of the spaceship, flying toward the distance. Meanwhile, in the spaceship, Calvin turned to face the Duke of Mund with a happy expression on his face. "Father, did you hear it?" "I heard it." The Duke of Mund nodded, mood loosening at once. If the empress and the others were fine, then he and his son would also be fine . . . . The sky above the Fallen Beast had always been the territory of the strange birds with long wings and fur that looked a bit like huge bats. These animals were savage carnivores. When they gathered during the breeding season, even powerful fallen beasts would give way in the face of their superior strength. They were the overlords of the sky on the Fallen Beast, but today, many "monsters" that were much bigger than them appeared in the sky. A strange bird charged into that huge monster and directly got its neck broken from the collision and lost its life. Other strange birds immediately became afraid of those "monsters". Screeching, they scattered and fled. On the ground, a small colony of fallen beasts who heard the frightened screeching of the strange birds raised their heads and unexpectedly saw several aircraft flying very fast toward the distance. Aircraft? How could aircraft appear on the Fallen Beast? The fallen beasts in this colony were extremely curious, yet they could not think of a reason, so they just went hunting as usual¡ªeven if several aircrafts appeared here, it did not matter to them, fallen beasts; they still had to do their own things. Although Reynolds had sent them some food, but they would still go hunting, so as to avoid not having enough food to eat. The bright sports in the sky had disappeared; it might be assumed that several spaceships hadnded . . . . Ian turned his gaze in the direction of thending spaceships and clenched his teeth, saying, "Let''s go there!" "Empress . . ." The leopard Bauer was full of excitement. If he could follow those spaceships and leave the Fallen Beast, didn¡¯t it mean that it would not be long before he could see his own sub-beastman and children? With such thoughts, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help but turn into his beast form¡ªbesides fatigue, being too excited could also make little beastmen involuntarily transform themselves. Bauer could not speak after he turned into his beast form. He looked at the direction of the spaceships¡¯ whereabouts and stooped down before Ian, hinting at Ian to go up and sit on his back. Although beastmen generally would only let their own sub-beastmen and children ride on their backs, but it was not absolute. In special circumstances, carrying other sub-beastmen on their backs was not a problem. The leopard Bauer already had his own sub-beastman, and the empress¡¯ status and age were also very different from his. He thought it did not matter even if he carried the empress. In any case, he would never have any thoughts about the empress. Ian straightforwardly sat on the leopard¡¯s back, and then the leopard quickly ran out. They had not run for long before some aircraft came into view in front of them. When they saw those aircraft, Ian¡¯s heart gave a jump, and the leopard also came to a stop. They stopped, and those aircraft also stopped. Someone jumped down from the front of the aircraft, staring deeply at Ian. It was Chris! Ian came down from the leopard¡¯s back and stared at Chris with excitement. Both men did not talk, but the gazes they exchanged seemed to speak a thousand words. Chris and Ian met again after a long period of separation. They were very excited, but unexpectedly, at this moment, the leopard at Ian¡¯s side suddenly became a person, and a naked one at that. Chris, who was going to embrace his spouse, immediately sported a ck look on his face. The leopard Bauer felt that he was extremely unlucky. He actually forgot that he still couldn¡¯tpletely control his transformation . . . . Bauer urgently wished to turn back into his beast form to escape the awkwardness, but sadly, he was unable to change. Just when he was worrying, he suddenly felt some pressuree rushing towards him . . . . As a not-so-powerful beastman, Bauer directly turned into his beast form under this pressure. Okay, it was fine now. Bauer shrunk to the side and did not move a muscle. Chris originally had many words he wanted to say to Ian. But after he really saw Ian, he was actually unable to say a single word. On the contrary, after a pause, Ian at once started to jabber on and on. ¡°Chris, how did you make yourself look like this? Looking at how ugly you are, how long have you not eaten and bathed? Quickly eat something. I¡¯ll talk to you while you eat." "We¡¯re all fine. You don''t have to worry. The egg has hatched, and it¡¯s a very vigorous little beastman. He runs particrly fast I can¡¯t even catch up with him.¡± ¡°Our lives have been very good these days. We haven¡¯t been hungry or cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that . . . I miss you." Chapter 85 Unedited chapter 85. The Fallen Beasts Can Recover Ian found out that there were spaceshipsnding, and Edgar over there naturally found out too. However, Edgar and Shu Shu did not know the details because the two of them were cultivating. After not having to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores, Shu Shu could save a lot of spiritual power, and he generously gave all that spiritual power to Edgar, elerating Edgar¡¯s recovery speed and eventually making his injuriespletely healed. Just today, a ball of spiritual energy re-appeared within Edgar¡¯s body. Although it was just a ball of spiritual energy that most likely needed a long time to be a n¨¨id¨¡n, but this was already a very good start. Edgar finally felt relieved. Even though he had never shown anything, but in fact, he had always been very anxious, dreading being unable to cultivate anymore. Now, he could actually set his heart at rest. As a matter of fact, Edgar¡¯s worry was indeed correct. If an ordinary daemon was seriously injured and lost his/her n¨¨id¨¡n, it was very difficult for him/her to re-cultivate it. Edgar, however, had the blood of a mythological animal as well as someone who kept helping him to heal, so the situation was also substantially different. Controlling the spiritual power in his body to circte over and over, the cirction speed was getting faster and faster, and the spiritual power gathered was also increasing . . . . Edgar was cultivating incessantly when he suddenly discovered that some spiritual power had entered his body and promptly merged with the ball of spiritual energy in his body, making the ball of spiritual energy in his body erge in just a short time. Edgar opened his eyes and found that Shu Shu was inputting spiritual power into him again . . . . Sighing, Edgar used his tail to write on the side, "You have a child in your belly; don''t use your spiritual power on me." "It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve left enough spiritual power for the child!" Shu Shu smiled at Edgar. Although Shu Shu said so, but Edgar could not help but feel distressed, especially after he saw that Shu Shu¡¯s belly only protruded slightly even after so much time had passed. He felt sorry for the child and even more sorry for Shu Shu. Shu Shu conceived his second child right after he had just given birth to the first one. This was actually harmful to the body. And now the child was even prevented from absorbing the needed spiritual power as much as he liked . . . . Edgar always felt that he had treated them badly. When this child came out, he had to treat him well, and he had to treat Shu Shu well, too. Edgar put his tail on Shu Shu''s belly and gently caressed and stroked Shu Shu''s belly back and forth while inputting the spiritual power in his body into Shu Shu''s belly. His spiritual power had just run into the "tumor" in Shu Shu''s belly, and it was at once absorbed clean by the tumor. It could be seen that the child wascking spiritual power very much. Edgar felt even guiltier. Shu Shu, on the contrary, did not care about it. "Don¡¯t worry. Lacking spiritual power only makes him grow a little slower. It¡¯s fine. You have so little spiritual power; you better keep it." Although his belly had hurt for a while, but he did not feel anything now. Clearly, the child was growing very well. "I think you should stop worrying about me. I¡¯m already good now. Such a small amount of spiritual power can be re-cultivated quickly." Edgar really wanted to kiss Shu Shu, but he was a snake, a thick and big snake to boot. How could he go and kiss Shu Shu? In the end, he could only use his snake tail to scratch the hollow of Shu Shu¡¯s palm. "Humph!" Hearing Edgar''s words, Shu Shu could not help but snorted. He had been envious of Edgar''s cultivation speed for a long, long time! Edgar rubbed against Shu Shu and once again coiled his body around Shu Shu. Shu Shu was not so afraid of him now, and the little snake was not here, so they could get intimate. However, they had not stayed intimate for long when they heard some roaring and howling outside¡ªthe fallen beasts did not dare toe in, so they called them from the outside with roars and howls. "Let''s go take a look." Shu Shu said. He did not take a step, though. Rather, he waited until Edgar went out before following behind Edgar. There were so many beasts outside, so he definitely had to hide behind Edgar. Edgar barely stepped out, and he already saw a lot of fallen beasts surrounding the dugout entrance impatiently while roaring in session. However, as soon as he appeared, these fallen beasts all quietened down and began to write on the ground. Edgar bowed his head to take a quick look and found that they wrote . . . saw some spaceships? These fallen beasts said that they saw several spaceshipsnding together. Edgar almost instantly thought of Chris. His father would definitely make every effort to find them after they disappeared. It was not unexpected for him toe here to look for them. Jonathan wanted to destroy the spaceshippletely, but how could things be that simple? Moreover, when Edgarunched the lifepod to drift in the universe, he deliberately kicked some spaceship fragments out in order to facilitate Chris to find them. After Edgar read all the words written by these fallen beasts, he gathered a ball of spiritual power in his throat and then spoke, "We¡¯ll wait first." "Rowr!" The fallen beasts stepped back and looked around guardedly, wanting to know where the voice came from. "It''s me." Edgar''s tail tapped the ground. The fallen beasts gazed straight at Edgar. Fallen beasts were only able to make animal sounds. They hadmunicated with each other for a long time, but even though they had figured out their ownmunication methods via animal sounds, it was absolutely impossible for them if they wanted to speak. But now, Edgar could speak! It was really amazing! Edgar knew that if Chris wasing, it certainly wouldn¡¯t take long for Chris to find him. So he did not eagerly go out to find the man and just waited here instead. Shu Shu also thought the same. And Chris was indeed rushing over here at this moment. Only, he did note to find Edgar right away but went to find his grandson first. He had been longing for a grandson for so many years. Naturally, he wanted to see his grandson more than his son. His grandson had broken the shell! At present, even if he kept busy without stopping to sleep or rest for a few more days, he definitely wouldn¡¯t feel tired. Reynolds andpany were not far from Ian. They also hadmunication devices on their hands, and themunication devices could also send out signals. Chris had the aircraft follow the signal to find their location. Reynolds and Jones were apanying the little snake to y today. The lion Jesse had tried his best to exin numerous ways of taking care of a little beastman. For example, what to eat, how much water to drink, how to deal with a pooping little beastman, and so on. Jesse had experience looking after children, but taking care of the little beastman who was a different race was not the same. The little snake was overactive, and they were still flustered somewhat . . . . Naturally, this made Jesse unable to control his body, and so, from time to time, a big change would happen on his person. Because of this, Reynolds and Jones often needed to look after the little snake. Reynolds even had to cover Jesse with a nket when Jesse suddenly turned into a human¡ªhe would not let his sub-beastman see another man''s naked appearance! identally, the little snake pooped again. After he pooped, he was still in his human form, which was a white, plump baby and especially troublesome to deal with. Unfortunately, Jesse had turned into a lion at this time. Reynolds could only let Jesse write how to handle it on the ground and then nervously dealt with the little snake ording to Jesse¡¯s instructions. His own little beastman had not been born yet, and he actually had to take care of others¡¯ child first. After Reynolds, with stiff movements, cleaned up the little snake, he could not help but ask Jesse, "This little snake¡¯s really troublesome! Is a wolf-shaped little beastman also troublesome like this?" Jones, who was standing on the side, heard these words and did not hesitate to pinch Reynolds'' arm. Then he said, "Why did you ask this? If you don''t want to take care of the little snake, let me hold the child." Saying so, Jones reached out to pick the child in Reynolds'' hands, but Reynolds did not let him¡ªhow could he let his own sub-beastman hold another beastman? It was out of the question even if it was just a small beastman. He did not like the scent of others on Jones¡¯ body. Reynolds was dodging Jones, and the little beastman in his arms peed on him. Reynolds¡¯ chest was immediately wet, and he strongly smelled like the little snake from head to toe . . . . Reynolds was gloomy. Unexpectedly, when he raised his head, he saw the scene of a spaceshipnding. He and Jones nced at each other and thought about going together. Ian was the empress, and Edgar was the crown prince. Now that there was a spaceshiping, it was surelying to find them! So, they could leave this ce? Reynolds¡¯ clothes were wet with pee, yet he forgot to change them. He just stared at the ce where the spaceshipnded with aplicated mood. He had been on the Fallen Beast for thirty years. During those thirty years, mind-boggling changes might have taken ce outside. What would he encounter when he returned outside? Could he still provide Jones with a good life? Reynolds looked a bit lifeless, and the child in his arms took advantage of this opportunity to turn into a little snake and swiftly ran away. Reynolds hurriedly chased after him. While they were being busy, Chris andpany found them and happened to see Reynolds, whose chest was still wet, catch a little snake with ws. Chris sniffed and found that the wet spot on Reynolds¡¯ chest smelled like the little snake. It went without saying what exactly that thing was . . . . "Chris, catch your grandson." Reynolds threw the little snake on his hand to Chris. Chris reached out with his hand to catch the little snake and raised his head to look at Reynolds. Even if he made a supreme effort to suppress it, his face still showed a happy expression. "I didn''t expect that I can see you again." After Reynolds had be a fallen beast, he met with Reynolds and suggested that he could help Reynolds obtain a better living environment, but Reynolds refused and only asked him to take good care of Jones. From that time on, he thought he would never see Reynolds again. But unexpectedly, thirty yearster, he actually saw Reynolds again, and Reynolds even kept the human form. Reynolds had recovered and was no longer a fallen beast! Chris could not help but get excited. The good news he got today was really too much . . . . Carrying the little snake in his arms, he suddenly had an urge to thank God. "General Reynolds!" Chris'' assistant was shocked to see Reynolds¡ªwhat the hell did he see? He saw General Reynolds, who had be a fallen beast, standing in front of him, perfectly all right! Hadn¡¯t General Reynolds be a fallen beast? Why was he perfectly all right now? Many people followed behind Chris. Before, these people were already very, very surprised when they saw the leopard Bauer suddenly turn into a human. They did not understand why a beastman would appear on the Fallen Beast. Now, seeing Reynolds, they were shocked speechless. What exactly was going on? Could the fallen beasts recover? When they firstnded on the Fallen Beast, they still fretted, worrying that they would get attacked by the fallen beasts. But now . . . . The empress being fine was a big happy event, but the fact that the fallen beasts were able to recover . . . . This was simply a huge bomb that could absolutely blow up the entire Beastman Empire! The difficult problem that had perplexed the Beastman Empire for countless years was now solved? Chapter 86 Unedited chapter 86. The Amazing Shu Shu The Fallen Beast was sparsely popted and had always been very quiet. The desert zone was even more so; very few living animals moved around in this area. Yet recently, a certain border of the desert of the Fallen Beast had been very lively, and a lot of fallen beasts had gathered here. Today, this ce was even livelier. The spaceships that hadnded in the distant ce all soared, flying toward this side of the desert, and around them, there were still some aircraft escorts. The entire procession could be said to be so grandiose it hid the sky and covered the earth, and the sound of activity was extremely loud. A few days ago, several fallen beast colonies nearby already got the news that Reynolds, who was regarded as the king by the fallen beasts, was staying at that barren ce whose sole merit was its safety. Now that they saw so many spaceships flying towards the desert, all of them were endlessly surprised. "It¡¯s still not the time for the delivery men toe. Why¡¯re there spaceshipsing?" "A lot of spaceships! And they¡¯re all big spaceships!" "Are theying to find Reynolds?" "They should be. Before Mr. Reynolds came here, he was an important general!" They were discussing it incessantly when suddenly, someone said, "Those spaceships seem to be imperial family¡¯s!" After this man said so, everyone realized that there were imperial family¡¯s emblems on those spaceships. Why would the imperial family¡¯s spaceships appear here? Were there things on the Fallen Beast that could make the imperial family pay attention to this? Or . . . . It was totally impossible for a fallen beast to appear in the imperial family, right? "Mr. Reynolds and His Imperial Majesty the Emperor are friends. Maybe His Imperial Majesty the Emperor came to find Reynolds." Someone exined. The rest of the fallen beast in the colonies deeply believed so, and one fallen beast said, "How about we go there to take a look?" The fallen beasts lived a single¡¯s life. Aside from preparing their own food, they hardly needed to do anything else, and they had lots of free time on weekdays. So now, after making a decision, they simply ran to the desert. Meanwhile, in the desert, the spaceships hadnded. As soon as they were parked securely, aircraft, mechs, and so on all flew down from the spaceships. In addition, many beastmen dressed in military uniforms of the Imperial Fleet neatly came down from the spaceships. Everything was done neatly and tidily and looked very imposing. It was simply a variety of scenes that would only appear in movies. Edgar and Shu Shu had been waiting at the dugout entrance, and Reynolds'' subordinates were also there. They naturally caught sight of this scene. When these fallen beasts came to the Fallen Beast, it was either long ago or a few years ago. They could not recognize Edgar¡¯s beast form and did not know Shu Shu. But basically, they all knew Ian, the empress, and they had already known the identity of Edgar andpany. However, although they knew the identity of Edgar andpany, but at the very beginning, everyone had been shocked by Shu Shu, who could help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores, and so they did not care about this identity thing. Later, they spent a long time with Shu Shu andpany and found that they did not put on airs at all. And so these fallen beasts soon forgot about it. They could not discern anything else beyond the fact that the crown prince in his beast form was very strong. As for the empress and the crown princess . . . they did not put on airs and looked like ordinary people, ah! Although they generally kept trying to please Shu Shu andpany, but it was absolutely not because of the identity of Shu Shu andpany. It was only now that they profoundly felt the difference between their standing and that of Shu Shu andpany. All the fallen beasts subconsciously quietened down. When Chris brought Ian down from the aircraft, those fallen beasts silently got out of the way. Chris, the emperor, they had only seen him in the news, and they had never thought that they could be in such a close contact with him. Chris had already eaten something and also taken a nap for a few minutes while on the way here. And after doing a little sprucing up, his whole person, despite being thin, seemed to be in glowing spirits and no longer cut a sorry figure like when Ian first saw him. "Father." Edgar called. Shu Shu also waved his hand: "Father, you came! It¡¯s really great!" Chris, seeing his beast-shaped son open his mouth and speak, was startled, yet his face showed nothing. "Edgar, Shu Shu, you¡¯ve worked hard." Chris did not show anything when speaking to Edgar, but it was impossible for others to be this calm. After being shocked by Reynolds, the men who followed after Chris were shocked by Edgar. What exactly was going on? Why was His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince still able to speak in spite of being beast-shaped? "This is what I should do." Edgar said. Laying his eyes on Shu Shu, he felt that it was Shu Shu who had really worked hard. Chris took a deep breath, feeling excited as well as guilty. If it were not for his son, Ian would probably have lost his life . . . . Fortunately, Edgar took action to save people. But . . . his son and Shu Shu had suffered hardship. Seeing that Edgar had be a fallen beast again and that Shu Shu¡¯s belly slightly bulged out, Chris immediately looked behind him, ¡°You quickly examine the crown prince and the crown princess.¡± Chris¡¯ spaceship had a special medical team, and they had long been ready. Hearing Chris¡¯ words, they promptly came to Shu Shu and Edgar¡¯s side with some instruments and started examining Shu Shu and Edgar. "Your Imperial Majesty, the beast core of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is gone!" A nurse cried out in rm. "The physical condition of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is very bad!" "His Imperial Highness, he . . ." The expressions of several medical personnel around Edgar were very ugly. Edgar, the crown prince, actually became a fallen beast. How big of a blow was this to the imperial family? Although they heard that Reynolds had recovered after bing a fallen beast, but who would dare to say that Edgar could also recover? The medical personnel around Edgar were very worried. The medical personnel around Shu Shu, however, were both shocked and delighted. The crown princess was pregnant again. This was a big, happy event, ah! The imperial family had not given birth to two children for so many years! But . . . hadn¡¯t the crown princess just given birth to a child before he was snatched? How did he get pregnant again so fast? The crown princess would not have a problem, would he? The child would not have a problem, right? These medical personnel wanted to do a more detailed examination of Shu Shu but was refused by Shu Shu without the slightest hesitation¡ªhis body was different from ordinary sub-beastmen¡¯s; how could he casually let others examine it? "Is the child all right?" Edgar did not care about himself. Instead, he hastened to turn his gaze toward the medical personnel around Shu Shu. "Your Imperial Highness, we¡¯re unable to see the child''s situation." The medical personnel looked at Edgar with a stumped expression and were further bewildered. Animals'' vocal cords werepletely different from humans¡¯. Although some animals could produce human sounds, but snakes were absolutely incapable of doing it. Why was His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince able to speak? And his speaking voice was still exactly the same as his voice before. This Fallen Beast was truly beyond strange everywhere. Unable to see the child''s situation? Indeed, his and Shu Shu''s children werepletely different from other people''s children . . . . Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and then remembered that he still had one thing to deal with. Seeing that all the people Chris brought were in a fog, Edgar said: "I''m fine. Although I have no beast core now, but I can recover after a while." "Your Imperial Highness!" The leader of the medical team, an old doctor, stared at Edgar excitedly. "Your Imperial Highness, you said you could recover?" "Yes, I can recover." Edgar said affirmatively. "Your Imperial Highness, you¡¯ve be a fallen beast, and you can still recover . . . . You . . ." This doctor was a famous doctor who had published many medical papers, and his reputation was not less than Jones¡¯. Nevertheless, he was so shocked he was unable to sayplete words at the moment. "Not only His Imperial Highness can recover, but other fallen beasts can also recover." Jones, pulling Reynolds'' hand, came down from an aircraft. Reynolds had already reced the clothes that were wet with the little snake¡¯s urine. He was now wearing a military uniform and looked even more conspicuously tall and handsome. That elderly doctor had met Reynolds in the past. Now, after seeing the human-shaped Reynolds, he looked ecstatic. "Mr. Reynolds has really recovered? Jones, did youe up with a method to make the fallen beasts recover?" ¡°Reynolds has recovered, but the method isn¡¯t what I think up. It¡¯s what ??His Imperial Highness the Crown Princess thought up." Jones replied. This matter of restoring the fallen beasts¡¯ beast cores could not be concealed, and there was no need to conceal it either. As for the treatment method, Edgar andpany had already discussed it. This honor was definitely to be given to Shu Shu. Moreover, Shu Shu should be given prominence when this matter was made public. "Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess and I have researched a method to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores, and we¡¯ve evene up with a research direction . . . . We had no way to experiment before, but after crashing onto the Fallen Beast, we got the experimental conditions, and Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess seeded. I¡¯m very ashamed because I didn¡¯t help with anything from start to finish.¡± Jones said. The medical personnel knew that Jones had been researching a way to restore the fallen beasts¡¯ beast cores. When they saw that Reynolds had recovered, they thought it was the result of Jones¡¯ research. But unexpectedly, Jones actually told them this . . . . The crown princess was actually so amazing? Wasn¡¯t it said that he was just a sub-beastman who came from a remote without learning or skills and could only study in the bridal ss? Rumors really couldn¡¯t be trusted! "The crown princess can actually discover such a method! It¡¯s really amazing!" The doctor looked at Shu Shu with admiration across his whole face. "I wonder if you can let me learn it? Your Imperial Highness, you can rest assured, I¡¯m willing to be your student." ¡°Eh?" Shu Shu was somewhat at a loss. This old man wanted to worship him as a teacher? "I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s quite difficult." Jones shook his head. "Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess¡¯ innate skill is healing. Moreover . . . His Little Highness¡¯ eggshell was used to help Reynolds recover." It turned out to be this way? The matter was actually so troublesome? The doctor looked disappointed but quickly spoke again, "Even so, this is a monumental happy event. I believe that Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess will definitely go down in history." He would go down in history? Well, wasn¡¯t he more amazing than Myer then? Shu Shu opened his eyes wide with joy. However, his joy did notst long before his whole person froze. Did not know when, but the little snake had climbed to his side by getting into his trouser leg and then crawling along his leg . . . . Shu Shu absolutely didn''t dare to move. Fortunately, Edgar reacted quickly and immediately grabbed the little snake¡¯s tail and pulled him out¡ªhe would never allow others to take advantage of his own sub-beastman, even if it was his own son! "Edgar, you¡¯re so good!" Shu Shu gave Edgar a grateful look and hugged Edgar. Those people who hade down from the spaceships saw this scene from a distance, and they were extremely moved. The crown princess was really great. He never left even if His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince had be a fallen beast, and he even discovered the method of restoring the beast core! His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would definitely recover, and then he would live happily forever with Her Imperial Highness the Crown Princess! Chapter 87 Unedited chapter 87. The Lively Star Network These days, the starwork had been very lively. This liveliness began from the time when Shu Shu was attacked by Donald, and the whole thing was broadcasted live on the starwork. At first, the people of the Beastman Empire watched the abnormal live broadcast and found out that the imperial family got a new member. Then the emperor sent out countless red envelopes, which set off a national celebration . . . . While everyone was still sharing this joy, the empress was actually kidnapped! Although the Beastman Empire had already implemented a constitutional monarchy since long ago, but the imperial family still held considerable power and was also the richest family in the Empire. Consequently, there were quite a lot of people who took shots at the imperial family and even tried to kidnap the imperial family. No one had ever seeded though. Yet this time, someone seeded and even kidnapped the empress. Because the person who nned this was Jonathan, the sub-beastman younger brother of His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of the Beastman Empire. Chris, the emperor, had absolutely nothing to say to Jonathan. His parents had adopted and taken great care of Jonathan. For a long time now, there was no end of people who envied Jonathan. As a result, after Jonathan had failed in his attempt to plot against the crown princess¡¯ life, he actually kidnapped Ian and the unborn little prince! He was simply an ungrateful wretch! In today''s era when information flow was particrly fast, many things could not be covered up. The matter of Jonathan smearing Edgar¡¯s name as well as dispatching Donald to attack the crown princess had already been revealed. After Ian was kidnapped, the imperial family simply didn¡¯t cover it up. On the contrary, the ins and outs of this matter were exined, and the video of Jonathan kidnapping Ian was uploaded on the starwork. Because of this, Jonathan had be someone whom everyone hated. People had no time to pay attention to the unborn little prince; rather, they started to pay attention to this matter. Jonathan was already married to the Duke of Mund. They had a child together and always looked very loving in front of the media. As it turned out, Jonathan was actually still thinking of the emperor and even came up with evil schemes for the crown prince and the crown princess in addition to kidnapping the empress . . . . "For those who think that he acted against the imperial family only because of his feelings, I can only say that you¡¯re too naive. He clearly wants to eliminate the imperial family at one stroke and then ascend the throne himself . . . . FYI, he¡¯s also one of the heirs to the throne." ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for his plot falling through and standing exposed, His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would be dead already! Afterwards, won¡¯t the imperial family fall into his hands?" "This man¡¯s too malicious! I really regret that I used to consider him as an example!" . . . . . At that time, many people on the starwork analyzed Jonathan''s motives while waiting for Emperor Chris to rescue the empress . . . . Everyone was full of confidence in the imperial family and felt that the empress would definitely be rescued. As a result, when many people were keeping watch on the starwork, waiting for the empress to be rescued, they actually heard the news of the empress¡¯ disappearance. At the same time, the imperial family¡¯s huge reward was also hung on the starwork. Anyone who provided valuable clues could get a lot of money. After this news arrived, many people despaired, but there were a lot more who began to look for Empress Ian, hoping to get a huge reward that Chris had promised. However, they caught plenty of star pirates, but no one found Ian. This was already bad enough, and then some people realized . . . . Crown Prince Edgar and the crown princess had not appeared for a very long time! The empress was kidnapped, and the emperor led the imperial fleet to chase after people. Yet the crown prince and the crown princess had actually never appeared under these circumstances. What did this mean? Did the crown prince and the crown princess . . . have an ident? The crown prince and the crown princess indeed had an ident. They secretly hid in the spaceship that Jonathan took in order to rescue the empress and the child. Now, they were all missing! Besides Chris, the emperor, the life or death of the rest of the imperial family was unforeseeable. The starwork instantly exploded. Manyizens began to pray for blessings for the imperial family as countless people closely followed the search and rescue progress. Unfortunately, the news that arrived from the front line was only bad news without any good one. The imperial family¡¯s private spaceship had exploded in the starry sky! The spaceship had beenpletely blown out; could the empress andpany survive? "That Jonathan¡¯s really despicable!" "The little prince¡¯s still an egg, and he disappeared in the stars. It''s so tragic . . ." "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince must be fine, ah! There¡¯re still the crown princess and the empress. They¡¯re surely fine . . . " . . . . . . Recently, the atmosphere on the starwork had been very heavy. People had no time to pay attention to entertainment. Some funny movies and TV dramas were even directly put on the shelf or taken down from the shelf . . . . At this time, an item of news suddenly appeared on the starwork¡ª"News from the Imperial Fleet: The empress, the crown prince, and his family have been found!" The empress andpany had been found? People delightedly opened the news and then saw a video inside. The spokesperson of the imperial family first exined briefly that Chris had found the empress andpany on the Fallen Beast and also mentioned that the little prince had already hatched. Then, with a sorrowful face, he stated that although no one died, but when they were in the middle of the universe, Crown Prince Edgar shattered his beast core and became a fallen beast in order to protect the empress andpany. What? The crown prince actually became a fallen beast? Everyone who saw this video was stunned, especially those young people who worshiped or liked the crown prince. They, more than anyone, felt it was uneptable. The crown prince was so powerful; how could he be a fallen beast? At this moment, the imperial family¡¯s spokesperson suddenly spoke again after a slight pause, "However, everyone doesn''t need to worry. The crown princess has discovered a method to restore the beast core of the fallen beasts. Although this method still has some ws, but it has been determined to be feasible. I believe that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince will definitely be able to recover soon." What did this man say? The crown princess came up with a method to restore the beast core of the fallen beasts? This was a joke, right? People who heard the spokesperson''s speech were not particrly convinced that this matter was true. They suspected that they had misheard the man. At this moment, in the video, the imperial family¡¯s spokesperson disappeared. Then the video showed some scenes on the Fallen Beast, including the one where the emperor and the empress came out and said a few words. They saw General Reynolds, who became a fallen beast thirty years ago. Now that his beast core had been restored, he became a beastman again and still looked very powerful and handsome. They saw several former fallen beasts, whose beast cores had been restored but were still not very stable, living in the desert and ying with the little prince. In the end, they often became a joke because they could not control their body shapes just like the little prince. They also saw the crown prince who had be a fallen beast talking with the crown princess gently and softly. The crown princess cleaned the crown prince¡¯s body with water and even fed the crown prince himself. Furthermore, they saw that brilliant and famous doctor chase after the crown princess, wanting to learn all kinds of knowledge from him. Meanwhile, the crown princess used his innate skill to heal people¡¯s wounds in the blink of an eye. This video was not meticulously shot, and there was no particrly moving scene in it, yet many people cried watching it. Even they themselves did not know why they would cry. "Mr. Reynolds used to be my idol. It¡¯s really great that he has recovered!" "The little prince¡¯s so cute! He¡¯s atavistic just like His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince. He must be very strong after he grows up!" "The crown princess is awesome! "The interaction between the crown princess and His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is so warm. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince has be a fallen beast and looks quite scary, yet the crown princess actually doesn¡¯t care about it . . ." . . . . . . There were all sorts of evaluations on the starwork. The leopard Bauer¡¯s sub-beastman saw this video and burst into tears. He was a very ordinary sub-beastman. In addition to looking unattractive, he was also quite fat, and his health was not so good either. Yet Bauer had always been very good to him. Unfortunately, at the time when he felt very blessed, they ran into danger, and Bauer became a fallen beast. After Bauer was sent to the Fallen Beast, his life was very bad. Not to mention that he had no money to send Bauer things, even to keep himself and his children afloat was already very difficult. Only when he finally found a welfare job did his life stabilize. But even then, he still refused the bachelor beastmen who wanted to marry him. Many people advised him to find another beastman to live with, but he did not want to. Bauer only became a fallen beast in order to save him and the children. He did not want to be with another beastman just for a living. Sometimes he was also very confused; he did not know if his choice was right or wrong in the end. But when he saw Bauer in the video, loudly saying that he missed him and the children, he suddenly felt that his persistence was correct after all. Besides Bauer, Jesse¡¯s parents also saw Jesse. Jesse was a doctor, and so were his parents. Their family lived on a near the capital star. They had a pretty big family clinic, and their lives were very good. It was unfortunate that some timeter, there was a sub-beastman who died in their clinic. Afterwards, that sub-beastman''s partner actually brought some explosives and wanted to die together with them . . . . Jesse was the casualty at that time. They always thought that their son had already died. They did not expect that he was actually still alive and had even recovered now. This couple also cried tears of joy. At the same time, there were even more people who were full of hopes and expectations. "My father¡¯s a soldier. He became a fallen beast. Can he still return to our side?" "My son had an ident and got his beast core shattered when he¡¯s a child. He¡¯s still very small when he¡¯s sent to the Fallen Beast. Can hee back?" "I really miss my younger brother. Does he live well on the Fallen Beast?" . . . . . . All theizens were discussing the Fallen Beast. Someone even directly organized an adventure team, intending to go there. At the same time, Shu Shu, the crown princess, was also popr. A lot of people who had previously spoken badly of Shu Shu were apologizing to Shu Shu on the starwork even though Shu Shu could not see it at all. Meanwhile on the Fallen Beast, the men of the Imperial Fleet were building a house. It would take a while for Edgar to recover. Moreover, the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast needed to be sorted out slowly and one by one. Under these circumstances, they might have to stay on the Fallen Beast for a long time. So it was absolutely necessary to build a house. The Fallen Beast was more remote than the Gass. Don¡¯t say being connected to the starwork, it did not even have its own internalwork. Shu Shu naturally knew nothing at all about things on the starwork. Right now, he was in high spirits and set on building his dream house while living a very, very spoiled life raising the unborn egg. When he was a hamster kept by humans, he did not need to worry about anything. He could eat and sleep and eat and sleep over and over again. Still, he would unavoidably be grabbed to y by the owner, and he needed to please the owner. But now, not only could he eat and sleep and eat and sleep, but there were also robots to dance for him and fallen beasts to perform for him! This was definitely the life he dreamed of. Chapter 88 Unedited chapter 88. A Lot of Fallen Beasts After finding Ian andpany, Chris used the military emergencymunication channel to contact the people in the capital star. He conveyed the situation on the Fallen Beast, but he himself did not immediately go back. He fell ill. Beastmen seldom fell ill, but Chris was not young after all. In addition to having gone through a big upset, he had also stayed strong for quite a long time. Naturally, he could not stand it. After everything was settled, he fell ill. At first he only felt very tired, but he soon began to ache all over. At the same time, some of his old injuries were also triggered off, inducing a low fever. Chris rarely fell ill, but although he was ill now, he did not feel ufortable. After all, Ian was always at his side, taking care of him. Such an experience of being taken care of was very rare for him. Because as a beastman, he had always taken care of Ian instead of Ian taking care of him. Talk about taking care of Ian . . . . He had been so busy he had not had much time to take care of Ian, and it had been a long time since they had spent time together without being disturbed. "I stewed some soup. You eat it, okay." Ian came in from the outside with a bowl of fish soup on his hand. "I don''t know what fish this is, but it¡¯s been tested and has very good nutrients. You can eat more." Seeing Ian, Chris smiled and suddenly remembered the days when they first knew each other. At that time, they disguised themselves and pretended to be a pair of ordinary partners. Ian would cook for him then, butter . . . . Ian¡¯s cooking skills could notpare with the robots¡¯, and they were also very busy. Gradually, Ian stopped doing it. Today, finally, he could once again eat a love meal that Ian made personally. The fish soup did not smell good at all, but it was cooked personally by his own sub-beastman . . . . Chris raised the bowl with both hands and drank a big mouthful of soup. Then he took a pair of chopsticks and ate the fish meat as he drank the soup. Sub-beastmen ate fish very carefully for fear that they would get a fish bone stuck in their throats, but beastmen certainly didn¡¯t have to be so careful when eating fish. The fish used by Ian for stewing the soup was not big, and its thorns were thin and soft. Chris chewed the fish directly and then swallowed it down into his stomach. Chris ate with gusto, making another being in the room envious. A little snake slithered to the front of Chris and abruptly turned into a white, fat baby, who then stared at Chris impatiently, eyes full of thirst for the fish soup. Chris did not feel bored when he was recuperating. Besides having Ian to keep himpany, there was also another reason. His grandson always apanied him while he was recuperating. He could not say how close he was to his son, but his love toward his grandson was beyond words. Just seeing his grandson already made him thoroughly happy. As soon as he thought of his other grandson in Shu Shu¡¯s belly, his mood was even better. He previously thought that their imperial family was going to be a thing of the past. He did not expect that they now got two children all at once. "Xiao Bao also wants to drink?" Chris smiled at Xiao Bao. He took a spoonful of soup and blew it to cool before feeding it to the baby. The baby opened his mouth wide and gulped down a mouthful of soup. After that, he continued to stare at Chris impatiently like before. When Shu Shu and Edgar came over, the child had not only drunk the fish soup but also eaten a lot of other things. He was lying supine on the bed while stroking his own belly; his hands and feet were fleshy, and his gurgles were especially cute. "Xiao Bao!" Shu Shu liked children very much. Seeing the baby, he rushed up to hug him and give him a few kisses. Xiao Bao hugged Shu Shu back and also kissed Shu Shu a few times and even called "mama"¡ªthis child was still small and unable to talk yet, but he could utter some simple pronunciation now. "Xiao Bao can already talk! You¡¯re really amazing!" Shu Shu, holding the child, gave the child a few more kisses. The little beastman was well-fed and not prone to crying. He was not impatient at all as he was caught and kissed by Shu Shu. On the contrary, he gave a gurgle ofughter and kissed Shu Shu back. Edgar, who came inter, was still snake-shaped and unable to do anything and thus felt that it was extremely unsightly. "Shu Shu, don''t spoil the little beastman like this." "How do I spoil him?" Shu Shu nced at Edgar, unconvinced. He only kissed and hugged his own child, that¡¯s all. "Edgar, you can''t be so harsh on children." Ian said. "Children must be taught well. If they do something wrong, you can''t be excessively tolerant of them, but you also can''t be cold to them. I always disapprove of many of the beastmen''s parenting methods." Baby Xiao Bao was so cute, ah! He also wanted to hold him for a while! Edgar could only turn his gaze toward his father. He remembered that when he was a child, his father often said that little beastmen should not be pampered so they could toughen up. It might be assumed that his father was endorsing his parenting philosophy. As a result . . . . Chris coughed twice. "The child¡¯s still young. Wait until he¡¯s three years old before training him properly. We¡¯ll just throw him into the military camp to learn through experience for a few days." Edgar: ". . ." Beastmen started to form memories early, and so he had memories from when he was very young. At that time, Chris clearly didn¡¯t say so! ¡°Going to the military camp when he¡¯s three years old?¡± Shu Shu opened his eyes wide in astonishment. He wanted to refute, but he suddenly thought of the growth speed of beastmen, which seemed to be very different from that of humans. Maybe beastmen could really go to the military camp when they were still very young . . . . Come to think about it, ordinary hamsters generally lived for less than three years. "A three-year-old beastman can already do a lot of things." Ian looked at Shu Shu and smiled. "Once I return to the capital star, I¡¯ll send you the videos taken when Edgar was three years old along with other videos . . . ." ¡°Okay." Shu Shu nodded and suddenly remembered something. "Are you going to go back? " ¡°We¡¯ll go back in a few days." Ian nodded. Edgar presently was still a fallen beast and could not go back to the capital star, but he and Chris had to go back. After all, they still had a lot of work that needed to be done. Anyway, they had already decided. Otherwise, it would not take long before they became loafers! Chris and Ian really left after a few days, but Shu Shu and Edgar stayed on the Fallen Beast. At the same time, the Imperial Fleet also left behind several warships on the Fallen Beast. In the capital star, many people who were very busy with their jobs would often had a notion to find a remote and isted where they could be far from the Inte and live quietly all alone for a while. Let them live that way for a few days, and they could still stand it. However, if you let them live a little longer, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. How could people who were ustomed to the Inte bear to live without it? The crown prince and the crown princess had to live on the Fallen Beast for quite a long time. Many people thought that this was a very painful thing. In reality, whether it was Edgar or Shu Shu, they both adapted well to this kind of life. Their previous living conditions were quite hard and really not very convenient, but now that there was the Imperial Fleet, their lives were practically veryfortable. Cultivate, sleep, look after the child, and a day of hard work would pass in the twinkling of an eye. As for going online . . . as long as there was a tablet to download some TV dramas, Shu Shu now could watch those things until the end of time. He totally didn¡¯t care about having no starwork. Over time, Edgar''s strength recovered more and more. At the same time, a piece of news spread on the Fallen Beast¡ªthe crown prince and the crown princess of the Beastman Empire were on the Fallen Beast, and the crown princess could help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores! The Fallen Beast was veryrge. At first, this matter was only known to the fallen beasts in the vicinity of Edgar andpany, but slowly, the news began to spread out, and then more and more fallen beasts knew. On top of that, all the fallen beasts who knew the news wereing to the ce where Edgar andpany were located. Which fallen beast did not want to be a beastman again? Even those fallen beasts whose minds were already not so clear also wanted to be beastmen again. Compared with the total poption of the Beastman Empire, the number of beastmen who became fallen beasts every year in the Beastman Empire was actually not many. But because the current poption of the Beastman Empire was very many, there were at least seven or eight hundred beastmen. Oftentimes, the number even reached a thousand or two. In this way, the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast were getting more and more. When Reynolds had not yet arrived on the Fallen Beast, the fallen beasts had been killing each other. But in the past thirty years, such things had rarely been seen. There were nearly thirty thousand fallen beasts who lived on the Fallen Beast nowadays. At present, these fallen beasts basically already knew about Edgar and Shu Shu. In an area very, very far away from Edgar andpany, a slightly-built hyena fallen beast traveled through the jungle at full speed and finally arrived in front of some mounds hidden inside the forest. "Mike, what happened outside?" A huge snake slithered out of a mound and turned his gaze toward the hyena as he used his tail to hold a twig and write on the ground. They lived in the forest and seldom came in contact with the outside world. They basically relied on the hyena to get the news . . . . Of course, there was actually no important news on the Fallen Beast. The hyena made some barks, and then, worried that his exnation was unclear, he eventually started to write on the ground with his ws and quickly wrote down everything that happened outside clearly. A good deal of fallen beasts came out one after another from the surrounding mounds. There were many kinds of fallen beasts, but the most in number among them were undoubtedly snakes. They all saw the words written by the hyena and, from time to time, made some low roars or flicked their tongues. Someone could actually help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores? This was real? "Everyone¡¯s rushing over there. I have to go too." The hyena wrote again. The fallen beasts who came out of the mounds looked at each other in surprise, and their eyes were full of excitement. They also wanted to go; they wanted to repair their beast cores and be beastmen again! The huge snake, who was the very first toe out from the mound, suddenly swatted a tree on the side with his tail, breaking the tree directly as well as making the excited fallen beasts on the scene quieten down. "Don''t forget why we¡¯d stay here. Do you think they¡¯ll really help us restore our beast cores?" The words the huge snake wrote down silenced the rest of the fallen beasts on the scene. Yeah, even though other fallen beasts had the opportunity to be beastmen again, they did not. How could those people be willing to spend their efforts on a group of criminals? However, should they continue to hide here and wait for the day they went crazy or died just because of this? The eyes of these fallen beasts were full of unwillingness. That snake beastman once again wrote, "Let''s go take a look at the situation first and put off the discussion untilter." There were countless fallen beasts gathering near the area where Edgar andpany lived, but there were only Reynolds and his men to maintain order as well as the Imperial Fleet to intimidate. This actually didn¡¯t affect Shu Shu at all. But even so, Shu Shu still felt that the pressure was quite big. With so many fallen beasts, even if he had enough eggshells, restoring one a day meant that it would take ten years to finish the whole lot! Shu Shu suddenly regretted it very much. He regretted not keeping his mouth shut and saying that he could restore the beast core as soon as he met Reynolds and others . . . . If he had known earlier that there were so many fallen beasts, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have made such irresponsible remarks! But it was already toote . . . . Shu Shu was very distressed, and Edgar could sense his mood. After thinking about it, he briefed his subordinates to go prepare a candlelight dinner. Shu Shu was very easy to coax. Just give him something delicious, and he would cheer up right away. Chapter 89 Unedited chapter 89. Failed Romance After crashing onto the Fallen Beast and bing a fallen beast again, Edgar was unable to do anything for Shu Shu. Because of this, he always felt very guilty and had long pondered what to do to make Shu Shu happy . . . . A candlelight dinner seemed like a pretty good idea? He asked the chef on the spaceship to help make some delicious food. Then he ordered the soldiers from the spaceship to bring along a fallen beast who was very familiar with the environment of the Fallen Beast aboard the aircraft and go find some beautiful flowers. The food smelled so good; Shu Shu would definitely like it. As for the flowers brought back . . . . There were not many types of nts on the Fallen Beast. Most of them were ferns, so naturally, there were not many flowers. As a result, the flowers brought back were not particrly beautiful, and there were even a lot of grasses mixed in. Edgar knew he could not be too demanding. So he did not feel dissatisfied at all when he saw these flowers and nts, and he even gave some rewards to the men who went to pick the flowers. After that, he personally arranged those flowers and nts and put them into a vase one by one. While doing the arrangement, Edgar suddenly found that one of the grasses was a little different . . . . The spiritual power on this was very rich, yet the animals and nts he had seen before did not have spiritual power at all. This grass, however, was different. There was actually some faint spiritual power lingering on this grass. A grass with spiritual power? Shu Shu would probably like it . . . . Edgar put this grass together with the most beautiful flowers and stuck them into a crystal vase ced on the table. The little snake was already handed over to Jesse and Reynolds to be looked after. Edgar then switched on some pretty but not bright lights. Everything was ready and onlycked one tiny crucial item. Edgar began to wait for Shu Shu¡¯s arrival under the dim lighting. Shu Shu was stopped by Jones and the old doctor who once wanted to worship him as a teacher this afternoon. The two men pulled him and wished to discuss medicine with him. Previously, right after studying with Jones, Shu Shu had already learned some medical knowledge, but he was simply not quick-witted enough to put it to use. He even failed to intuitively realized a lot of faults because he only relied on reading the materials. It could be said that when he talked, the words spoken were full of mistakes. Jones was okay; he understood Shu Shu''s situation and did not think it was strange. The old doctor who listened, however, was left speechless and even looked at Shu Shu with doubt¡ªthis was clearly a person who did not understand medical knowledge that even ordinary people knew; did he really have the ability to discover a method to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores? The old doctor had good medical skills, but because he put all his mind on studying medicine, he seemed to be rather weak in other aspects. For example, he could not conceal his own thoughts when speaking. The doubtful expression on this man''s face could even be seen by Shu Shu. He was looked down upon . . . . Shu Shu frowned and decided that he had to show a little skill and make this doctor take a good look! However, he basically had no skill at all. He had only been in the Beastman Empire for a short time, and when he was a hamster on the earth, he simply had no conditions to learn medicine. Of course, he actually understood some traditional Chinese medical science because there was a lot of knowledge about concocting pills of immortality inside the red bead. However . . . the nts shown by the red bead basically didn¡¯t exist on the Fallen Beast, ah! Shu Shu very much wanted to show off to let the man have a whole new level of respect for him. Unfortunately, he did not know a lot of things. Anxious and in a hurry, he suddenly thought of one kind of thing rted to medicine that could make him look cool, which was acupuncture points and veins! Although beastmen and sub-beastmen were different from humans in many ces, but their physical structures were in fact about the same. When Shu Shu helped Edgar heal and helped the fallen beasts restore their beast cores and taught Jones cultivation, he used spiritual power to probe their bodies and naturally grasped their acupuncture points . . . . Looking at the old doctor, Shu Shu snorted twice. "This is exactly the kind of medicine that I¡¯ve learned since childhood." "The medicine system you learned is different than mine? Could it be that what you learned is shamanic healing? I also have some understanding about shamanic healing." The old doctor said. In the ancient times when science and technology had not developed yet, beastmen who fell ill or felt ufortable all went to find the shamans. After science and technology had developed, many of the shamanic healing methods such as bloodletting and so on were proven to be wrong. However, some methods had been confirmed to be very useful, and thus such arts of healing spread and were even enhanced further by many people. Nowadays, on somes in the Beastman Empire, everyone still liked to look for the shamans to treat their illnesses. ¡°What I learned isn¡¯t shamanic healing. The things I learned arepletely different than yours.¡± Shu Shu looked at the doctor proudly and suddenly pointed at a certain position on the doctor''s body while saying, "You try to press there. Doesn¡¯t your body feel numb?" The old doctor tried, and half of his body indeed felt numb. "I told you so. You¡¯ll feel this way because there¡¯s an acupuncture point there!" Shu Shu stated. Then he talked about acupuncture points, mixed with a lot of misceneous knowledge . . . . Considering that he knew the body of beastmen and sub-beastmen like the back of his hand, what he said was actually clear and logical. Of course, there was another reason why he could make those arguments, that was, these beastmen and sub-beastmen seemed to have real talent for cultivation, to the extent that if you exerted some force on their acupuncture points, the effect would be very good. And if you used a little energy, such as weak electric current, the effect would be even better. This time, it was the old doctor who was unable to make sense of what he was hearing, and the doubtful look he gave Shu Shu also changed into a reverent one. Such a look made Shu Shu''s heart slowly swelled up. After giving some exnations about acupuncture points, he brought up the subject of concocting pills of immortality. "There¡¯re some nts that have magical effects. Long ago, there was once a beastman who had inadvertently eaten a red fruit. Afterwards, his strength increased greatly . . . . It seems that Mr. Reynolds could be so strong because of such an adventure." The old doctor said. Jones had been listening very diligently. Having heard what was said, he nodded, "Indeed, Reynolds once fell into a cave and lived there for quite a long time. After he came out, his strength increased rapidly." It could be like this, too? Shu Shu was a little stunned but also quite eager to give it a try¡ªcould it be that there was also spirit grass in this world? "Crown Princess, the medicine system you spoke of should be apletely new system. I feel that you¡¯re still in the exploratory stage . . . . Is this what you came up with?" The old doctor asked. Shu Shu very much wanted to admit it but felt embarrassed. In the end, he still gritted his teeth and denied, "No, I learned it from some materials I read." "Crown Princess, you¡¯re too modest." The old doctor said. He had lived for a long time yet never heard of this subject matter. He mulled it over and guessed that the crown princess had probably discovered this acupuncture point with his innate ability . . . . After thinking this way, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the crown princess was great. Not to mention anything else, when they began to discuss medical knowledge, although the crown princess only had a smattering of knowledge on many subjects, but he had memorized all the information! The crown princess was really very serious in learning. If he did not understand . . . wasn''t that because of his young age? Looking at Shu Shu¡¯s appearance that seemed to be somewhat reluctant, the old doctor suddenly felt that the crown princess was a little beastly. The old doctor continued to chat with Shu Shu, and Jones also joined in. The more they chatted, the more spective they were. Edgar waited until the dishes were cold, but Shu Shu still had not returned. He had obviously made clear to Jones that he could only pull Shu Shu to chat for a while and should make Shu Shu return when it was time to eat dinner! Jones were chatting with Shu Shu and suddenly felt hungry, so he took some food out of his space button and distributed it to Shu Shu and the doctor. As they ate together, he nced at his silencedmunication device in passing. ". . ." There were a lot of messages from Edgar on hismunication device. He . . . forgot what Edgar had asked him to do . . . . Jones abruptly stood up and snatched the biscuit in Shu Shu''s hand. "Shu Shu, it''s already veryte. You should go back." Shu Shu somewhat failed to understand the reason why, but after he stopped chatting, he did miss Edgar a little . . . . The biscuit from Jones was gone, so Shu Shu took some food out of his own food pouches to eat. He ate while walking back home. Back to the ce where he and Edgar lived, Shu Shu opened the door and at once saw a lot of tiny lights twinkling with various colors inside the house. The lights were not bright, so that the whole room looked rather dim. Surrounded by the lights, the table held a lot of food and a few bunches of flowers. The set up looked a bit like the sacrifice offering to the ancestors. And behind the table, there was a huge ck snake, his two eyes gleaming in the light. It looked so scary! Shu Shu had an urge to beat a hasty retreat. Chapter 90 Unedited chapter 90. Looking For Spirit Grass A romantic candlelight dinner was prepared with the utmost care, yet it ended up frightening the man he liked . . . . Edgar coiled his massive body and sat on the side quietly with his head on top of his body; his mood was not particrly beautiful. Although Shu Shu was startled, but he actually calmed down quickly and then sat beside the table. "Why did you make the room like this?" "It''s nothing." Edgar replied. "You¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely, so I had the chef make you something delicious. " "So that¡¯s the case." Shu Shu turned his gaze toward the table and found that there was indeed a lot of fine food arranged on the table. Although it did not smell good because it was a little cold, but he did prefer to eat food that had cooled down a bit, and this one was just right. With such a thought, Shu Shu forked a piece of meat and put it directly into his mouth. Then he narrowed his eyes contentedly¡ªit was really delicious. "Your mood hasn¡¯t been too good recently. What''s going on?" Seeing Shu Shu eat happily, Edgar asked. Hearing Edgar ask this, Shu Shu, who was still very excited just now, at once looked as deted as a balloon with no gas. "I¡¯m indeed very worried. There¡¯re so many fallen beasts, ah . . . . How long will it take me to restore their beast cores?" Could he still have free time in the next ten years? It turned out that Shu Shu was worried about this . . . . Edgar somewhat wanted tough, but his current physical condition made him unable tough, and it seemed weird to simte theughter with spiritual power. In the end, he only said, "You don''t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle this matterter on. Inevitably there¡¯ll be a way." Once his body hadpletely recovered, this thing would be handled by him. How could he let Shu Shu continue to be busy all the time? After he recovered, his spiritual power would be much stronger than Shu Shu¡¯s, and he should be able to help those people restore their beast cores much faster. Edgar looked at Shu Shu gently. He knew Shu Shu''s character; hearing him say so, Shu Shu would surely hug him gratefully and then said, "Edgar, you¡¯re really good," or some other words. As a fallen beast, he could only count on such intimacy now. However, Shu Shu did not react like what Edgar hoped for or say the words Edgar wanted to hear. On the contrary, he fixed his attention on the flower vase, unable to take his eyes off it. Edgar could not help but feel a little nervous and then spoke again, "Aren¡¯t these flowers very pretty?" Flowers? Shu Shu paid attention to the flowers inserted in the vase and immediately said, "They¡¯re not pretty at all; they¡¯re very ugly." There were many kinds of flowers on the earth, and there were even more varieties of flowers in the Beastman Empire. As a daemon who had taken illustration lessons in the bridal ss of the Imperial College, he had to say that the flowers Edgar inserted haphazardly were really very ugly. Shu Shu stared at this flower vase, but what he actually stared at was the little grass in the flower vase. Faint spiritual power lingered on this unremarkable little grass. Although Shu Shu did not recognize it and could not name it, but he knew that this was a spirit grass. He had just heard from Jones and the old doctor that the Beastman Empire might have spirit grass. He did not expect to see it so soon! As Shu Shu looked at the spirit grass with excitement, he also felt some regret. When he was on the Gass, he should not have stayed only in his own small piece ofnd. If he had known earlier that there was spirit grass in this world, he would have definitely looked all over the ce for it. Spirit grass was a good thing that could increase cultivation, ah! If there was spirit grass, he might not need to cultivate! When Shu Shu secretly followed his owner to read a self-cultivation novel, the one he envied the most was not the protagonist who struggled arduously all the way and finally climbed to the top. Instead, it was those secondary immortals who were able to advance in rank by taking drugs. Anyway . . . spirit grass might be useful to fallen beasts too? Staring at the spirit grass, Shu Shu¡¯s saliva was about to flow out. Edgar, however, fell silent. He wanted to be a bit romantic, but as a result . . . . Obviously, his romantic preparations had utterly failed. "From which neck of the woods did you get this grass? Are there more of this kind of grass?" Shu Shu asked Edgar while holding the spirit grass. "It¡¯s others who got it. I also don''t know where the ce is specifically." Edgar replied. "This kind of grass with spiritual power is very special?" Although this grass had spiritual power, but its spiritual power was very weak. He felt that there was nothing extraordinary about it. "These are all treasures!" Shu Shu searched out all kinds of alchemy knowledge he had obtained from the red bead in his mind and slowly exined them. Edgar had heard Shu Shu speak a bit about this before, but at that time, Shu Shu only mentioned it briefly. As a result, it was only now that he finally got the details. Edgar wondered from where Shu Shu knew so many things . . . . He was very curious but did not question Shu Shu closely. "This is indeed a good thing." Edgar agreed with what Shu Shu said and also realized the preciousness of this kind of spirit grass. "I¡¯ll have people go look for it again." "Beastmen who have never cultivated, even if they see a spirit grass in front of their eyes, they won¡¯t be able to recognize it, ah!" Shu Shu said with some frustration. Suddenly, he had an idea, "Otherwise, let''s go look for it together? " "Then I¡¯ll arrange it. "Edgar said. "Okay." Shu Shu nodded. He knew that Edgar''s so-called arrangement should be to find some people to apany them, and he had no opinion at all on this¡ªhaving servants was indeed a good thing, ah! Edgar quickly made some arrangements. After Shu Shu woke up the next day, he was informed that he could set off at any time. He could go out and have fun? Shu Shu at once nodded excitedly. "Let''s go then!" Edgar and Shu Shu took an aircraft and left the ce where they had lived for quite a long time. After leaving, Shu Shu discovered that although he had not seen any nts because their lifepod had fallen into the desert, but other areas on this were actually covered with all kinds of nts. It was just that these nts did not look very good and only had a single variety. No wonder Edgar would stick such ugly flowers in the vase before. The reality was that there were too few good-looking nts on this! Shu Shu sat in the aircraft and looked at everything outside. In passing, he felt the change of spiritual power, and his mood was getting better¡ªafter they left the desert, the spiritual power in the air unexpectedly became more and more rich. The spiritual power in the desert was richer than on the Gass, and the spiritual power in other areas on this was absolutely iparable than on the Gass. The little snake was also in a good mood. He had been staying in the desert since he was born and had never seen the outside world. Now that he suddenly saw it, he was not about to blink¡ªsnakes did not have eyelids and could not blink, but they were not real snakes, so they could blink like humans. Edgar and Shu Shu¡¯s first stop was the ce where the soldiers had helped pick some flowers for them before. It was arge oasis located in the middle of the desert. It looked very beautiful and was alive with all kinds of living creatures . . . . As soon as the aircraft stopped, Shu Shu jumped down from it and then strolled around the oasis excitedly. He really liked the smallke in the middle of the oasis. "The scenery here is really good . . . . Is there fish in the water?" Edgar was silent. He knew that Shu Shu''s focus always stood out from the masses. "I''ll help you catch some fish." Edgar said, the huge snake body sliding into the water right away. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu immediately asked the soldiers who came with them to arrange the prepared table and chairs and take out the sr grill as he waited for Edgar to catch some fish back. The time Edgar spent staying in the smallke was much longer than Shu Shu had expected, but when Edgar came out of theke, he did live up to expectations and brought some fish back. After Edgar crawled out of theke with one fish in each of his four paws, he spoke to the soldiers who came with them, "There¡¯s nothing to do here for the time being. You go eat something on the aircraft." "Yes, Your Imperial Highness." Hearing Edgar say so, the soldiers soon left, allowing Edgar and Shu Shu to live in a two-person world. Shu Shu only thought that Edgar made those men leave because he felt that their presence was irksome. Not thinking much about it, he picked up the fish that Edgar had caught and sorted them out while saying, "You should make them kill the fish first before letting them leave . . .¡± Not to mention that the fish here were strange-looking, the size was also quite big. It was not very convenient for him to handle them. "I found something good and want to show it only to you." Edgar said, opening his mouth and abruptly spitting out some aquatic nts. These aquatic nts looked very ordinary, but they all had spiritual power! Shu Shu was stunned seeing these aquatic nts and couldn''t care less about half of the fish he had sorted out. "The spiritual power under the water is very rich. There¡¯s an area there where many of such aquatic nts grow." Edgar said. He initially wanted to catch some fish first after going under water just now, but then he sensed an area with very rich spiritual power, and so he went over to investigate first. Afterwards, he also picked some aquatic nts, and only before he was about to go ashore did he leisurely catch some fish. "I don''t know what this is, but it has spiritual power. Would you say that this is that kind of elixir which will increase cultivation sharply after you eat it?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar excitedly. "I saw fish eat the surrounding aquatic nts, so this thing should be non-poisonous." Edgar said. He noticed Shu Shu''s coveting look and simply ate one first. "I''ll try it first." The snake mouth was not convenient to taste, but Edgar felt that the aquatic nt should not taste good at all because it was a little rough and scraped his throat. However, after eating . . . the aquatic nt that had just been consumed entered the stomach, and a streak of spiritual power at once spread over Edgar¡¯s chest and abdomen. This spiritual power was not particrly rich, but it was still a lot, which made Edgar feel at ease all over. After waiting for a while, besides feelingfortable, Edgar still had no other reaction and did not feel out of sorts the slightest either. He immediately said, "This spirit grass is edible." With that said, Edgar tore a bit of the tenderest stalk and leaves of the spirit grass and gave them to the little snake inside the small box on the side. That''s right, they took along the little snake with them on their trip this time, but the treatment that the little snake received was obviously not very good¡ªEdgar put him in a transparent box that had been filled with water. The simple little snake was not displeased at all; on the contrary, he loved the box very much . . . . After Edgar threw the aquatic nt in, he ate it happily. Edgar was all right after eating it, and so was the little snake. Shu Shu also didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up an aquatic nt and eat it. Immediately after the aquatic nt was swallowed down into the stomach, a streak of spiritual power appeared within Shu Shu''s body. Shu Shu''s cultivation speed had always been very slow. Such an experience of suddenly getting so much spiritual power was particrly precious and exciting to him. He hurriedly stuffed some more aquatic nts into his mouth again. Edgar also ate a big mouthful, and his mouth was so big that he directly ate multiple times the amount that Shu Shu ate, making Shu Shu can¡¯t help but feel rather dissatisfied. "There¡¯re still a lot of aquatic nts below. If you still want to eat, I''ll go and get them for you again." Edgar said. "It¡¯s unnecessary for now. So much spiritual power is enough for me to absorb for a long time." Shu Shu smiled at Edgar, but his face abruptly changed, and then he covered his belly. "What happened? Stomach ache?" Edgar asked worriedly. Unexpectedly, a secondter, Shu Shu abruptly turned into a little hamster in front of him. The little hamstery supine on the ground, staring skyward with his four feet iling; his state looked very bad . . . . Edgar only felt that the blood in his whole body seemed to stop flowing. "Shu Shu!" What¡¯s the matter with Shu Shu? Weren¡¯t those aquatic nts non-poisonous? He had eaten a lot and was obviously fine! Edgar carefully ced his snake tail on Shu Shu''s belly and inputted his spiritual power into Shu Shu''s body to check. Once he checked, he discovered that Shu Shu¡¯s sudden change into the original form should be caused by the body¡¯s inability to digest the sudden influx of energy. The little hamster¡¯s body was full of spiritual power brought by the aquatic nts, and under the rampaging spiritual power, the little hamster started to thrash around. Looking at the little hamster, Edgar was extremely distressed. Unfortunately, he could not even hug him. He could only use his snake tail to gently caress and stroke the little hamster while helping him absorb the excess spiritual power. It was at this time that Edgar discovered that the child in Shu Shu''s belly seemed to be absorbing this spiritual power as well. Moreover, this unborn child absorbed the spiritual power even faster than Shu Shu. Chapter 91 Unedited chapter 91. Learning to Fly an Aircraft Shu Shu always knew that his own talent was poor, but he really didn''t expect that it could actually be so poor. Just by eating a little bit of aquatic nts with spiritual power, he was actually driven to reveal his original shape because he was unable to absorb the spiritual power inside those nts. It was truly humiliating. Edgar had obviously eaten so much yet was fine, and so was the little snake. Why when it was his turn . . . . Shu Shu was so angry that both his cheeks puffed up. The chaotic spiritual power inside Shu Shu¡¯s body finally calmed down with Edgar¡¯s assistance. In addition, most of the spiritual power was absorbed by the child in Shu Shu¡¯s belly . . . . Shu Shu still maintained the shape of a little hamster though, lying t on his back looking skyward and pretending to be dead. "Where else do you feel ufortable?" Edgar asked worriedly. There was no ufortable ce, just did not want to move . . . . Shu Shu nced at Edgar gloomily. Edgar was a very talented mythological animal, while he was a daemon hamster with very poor talent. The gap was really huge, making him want to bite Edgar again. However, his teeth could not bite Edgar at all . . . . So maddening! When Edgar saw the little hamster open his liquid dark eyes and grind his teeth yet looking pain-free, he knew that Shu Shu should have no big problem and was only unhappy. So he immediately shifted the subject, "I¡¯ll grill you some fish to eat?" Having heard what was said, the little hamster turned over and sat up, nodding aloofly. His body was hurt by the rampaging spiritual power; after the pain, he was really hungry . . . . Although Edgar was currently a fallen beast, but his situation was much better than when he had just met Shu Shu. After all, he had ws now. Edgar cleaned up the fish with his little short ws and directly grilled them on the sr grill. The grill was not only sr-powered but could also detect the condition of the food and adjust its temperature ordingly. There was no need to worry about the fish getting scorched. As a result, Edgar did not encounter any trouble when grilling the fish and soon had a fish ready. He put it on a te and then ced the te in front of the little hamster. Shu Shu, who had be a hamster and was much smaller than the fish Edgar caught, smelled the fragrance that came out of the grilled fish. He could not wait to climb onto the te while sniffing the fragrance that filled the air intoxicatingly. After the grilled fish had cooled down, he went straight into the fish belly and then ate the meat on it. Edgar left two fish for Shu Shu and then put the other two fish into the food processor, turning them into a thick paste for the little snake ced in the box. The two fish for the little snake¡¯s meal did not have too many seasonings. As for the taste, it could only be described as nd. However, the little snake did not reject it at all and was extremely pleased with his meal. Shu Shu was also very satisfied with his meal. At the same time, because he got into the fish belly, his body was now full of the smell of grilled fish and looked like a delicious plush ball. It was too slow to eat like this . . . . Shu Shu gnawed at the fish for a long time and only managed to consume a little. In the end, he gritted his teeth and turned back into a human shape. He put on clothes, took a seat next to the table, and started to gorge himself . . . . In fact, his speed was not much faster. When he was being a hamster, the fish bones were very big for him and quite easy to avoid. But now that he had turned into a person, the fish bones became very troublesome. "Was it enough?" Edgar asked. "Enough." Shu Shu replied. After wiping his mouth, he turned his gaze toward the remaining aquatic nts. "I feel strong all over after eating it. I want to eat again . . ." Although a moment ago he had suffered unbearable pain from the rampaging spiritual power after eating too much aquatic nts, but now he feltfortable from head to foot, making him can¡¯t help but want to eat a little more. Of course, he also wanted to do this to give the child in his belly a little more spiritual power¡ªafter eating the aquatic nts, his child had visibly grown bigger, and his belly also stuck out now! "Let¡¯s wait awhile before you eat again, and you must eat less when you eat." Edgar said. Shu Shu''s situation just now had really scared him; however, eating just a little bit of aquatic nts should be good for the child. Shu Shu nodded, agreeing with regret across his whole face. Edgar nced at the grill next to him and suddenly said, "I''ll let the men who follow us return." "Eh? Why?" Shu Shu was a bit puzzled. He thought it was very impressive to go out with arge group of people . . . . "Your secret can¡¯t be known to others, so we¡¯re just going to take a robot along." Edgar exined. Shu Shu had many secrets on his body; some of the secrets did not matter if known by others, but some others . . . had better be hidden for the time being. It was definitely more convenient for them to move without those men. Besides, Edgar wanted to have a two-person world with Shu Shu instead of being followed by a group of people. However, his wish for a two-person world was impossible because Shu Shu refused to leave the little snake behind and was of the opinion that they could not throw the little snake to others irresponsibly. Edgar consented. Anyway, he was now a snake and could not do anything, so it was all right if Shu Shu wanted to take the little snake along. Parting ways with the soldiers on the oasis, Shu Shu and Edgar got onto the best aircraft left by those men. The aircraft had autopilot, but it required the pilot to connect to thework to choose a route. Since there was nowork on the Fallen Beast, the autopilot was naturally useless. "Shu Shu, how about you learn to fly an aircraft?" Edgar proposed. "I can¡¯t, ah!" Shu Shu refused at once. He had not even ridden a bicycle; how could he directly fly such a high-end aircraft? "Actually, flying an aircraft is very simple . . ." Edgar started to exin to Shu Shu. Science and technology could liberate human beings. Naturally, many things were bing simpler and easier to use. The modes of transportation were also the same. The aircraft of the Beastman Empire was much better than human cars¡ªit was pre-installed with many functions such as the ability to automatically get out of the way when there were obstacles ahead and the ability to keep the body of the aircraft steady to ensure that people who were unable to pilot would not get into a traffic ident. Shu Shu immediately felt reassured after hearing of these two functions. He pressed down the power switch to start the aircraft without the slightest hesitation and then, holding the steering wheel, started to speed up. In order to avoid being stared at by the strange birds in the sky, Shu Shu flew the aircraft only a few meters from the ground. His grasp of the steering wheel was not so good, so that the aircraft nearly ran into trees and rocks several times. But he did not need to worry at all because every time he was about to bump into things and at imminent peril, the aircraft was able to get out of the way by itself. Really . . . it was so fun! Shu Shu felt like he was ying a game. He slowed down the speed of the aircraft to hover in the desert. This oasis was not far from the area where Shu Shu and others lived. Shu Shu¡¯s area had been very lively recently, and it was inevitable that there were fallen beasts who came to the oasis for a rest. At this moment, a group of fallen beasts came near this oasis. They nced at the direction of the oasis and finally sat in the desert to eat the captured prey. These were the group of fallen beasts in the mountain and the hyena who hade to inform them. The fallen beasts in this group radiated an aura of violence, and the snake fallen beast who took the lead looked iparably gloomy and cold and seemed to carry a murderous aura. As they ate, they began tomunicate. They had been associates for quite a long time, and they had their ownmunication methods. The low growls and text allowed them to have a rtively fast-paced chat. "Aldous, the crown prince and the crown princess are really in that oasis? What shall we do next?" A cat fallen beast turned his gaze toward their boss. The huge snake beast tapped the ground with his tail. "We must think of a way to save ourselves." These fallen beasts had all vited thew. Some were downright criminals; they broke their beast cores and became fallen beasts while they weremitting a crime or when they were arrested. Some were those who were resentful after bing fallen beasts; they tried to take revenge and ended upmitting a crime. ording to reason, fallen beasts like them should be put in prison. But since they were fallen beasts . . . and considering that the Beastman Empire had not prepared a prison for fallen beasts, the people in the upper level of the Empire simply sent them to the Fallen Beast. Before Reynolds came to the Fallen Beast, such criminals named themselves kings and lorded over the Fallen Beast because they were the most vicious of all. But after Reynolds came, these men were all defeated and could only went into hiding with their tails between their legs. Later, when there were criminalsing, they would be driven away by Reynolds. This group of fallen beasts understood well that it was clearly impossible for the crown princess to save them with his method of restoring the beast core . . . . Even if Shu Shu was willing to save them, so many people were waiting for Shu Shu to save them. Maybe it would take another hundred years before it was their turn. Therefore, they could only try to save themselves. "What¡¯s the method?" Someone asked. "As long as we can grab that Shu Shu, we don¡¯t need to worry about anything else." Aldous wrote on the ground, the snake''s vertical pupils narrowing and shing with cold light. Along the way, they had asked numerous people about the crown prince and the crown princess and learned many things about Edgar and Shu Shu. The crown prince was very strong before, but he was just a fallen beast now. Meanwhile, there was a child in the crown princess'' belly. So it was not difficult at all to catch them. After catching them, they might be able to be beastmen! Even if they could not be beastmen . . . . Since they could not recover, it was best that others did not recover either! Since they had decided on such a n, they had been tracking Edgar and Shu Shu''s whereabouts these days. These people were just discussing about it, and a goshawk fallen beast suddenly flew over from a distance and thennded in front of Aldous. "The men who followed the crown prince and the crown princess have all gone back, but the crown prince and the crown princess remain in the oasis! There was still such a good thing? The eyes of these fallen beasts lit up. Just then, they saw an aircraft streaked across the sky and flew away crookedly. "That''s His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince''s aircraft." The goshawk fallen beast wrote a sentence on the ground, somewhat stupid. It took them a lot of effort toe up here, and they just happened to run into the crown prince and the crown princess whom were left alone. As a result, before they even started, those two men ran away? This was so unfair! These fallen beasts were in a very bad mood. At this moment, they saw the aircraft that had gone away unexpectedly fly back again. "Let''s chase it." Aldous shook his tail and motioned everyone to catch up. But, how could they chase such a fine aircraft? Their feet had all worn down from running, and they still hadn¡¯t caught up with the aircraft, whose flying speed was actually not fast at all. This aircraft flew crookedly and kept flying back and forth in the sky. They totally couldn¡¯t make out where it was going to go. Sometimes they chased after it with much toil for a while only to see the aircraft above their heads directly turn round and go back. It simply made them feel like spitting out a mouthful of blood. After doing their utmost to chase, Aldous just wanted to give up. At this moment, the aircraft suddenly stopped in front of them. Shu Shu had long found that there were fallen beasts following him, and he felt very helpless toward this. He did not know how to deal with the fallen beasts who worshiped him and wanted to please him, so he simply ignored them. He thought they would surely give up after a while, but unexpectedly, these people were surprisingly very tenacious and continued to chase him without stopping. Running around like this, the bodies of these fallen beasts would be in trouble . . . . Shu Shu thought about going down to have a good chat with them and make them abandon this idea of ??running after the aircraft. After the aircraft stopped, Shu Shu shouted at those people, "Hey, you all don''t run after me!" Aldous, leading the fallen beasts, slowly approached the aircraft. He knew that the crown prince and the crown princess certainly didn¡¯t recognize them, so they couldpletely pretend to be ordinary fallen beasts . . . . "I''m going to leave this ce. You go stay in the oasis, okay? Don''t follow me." Shu Shu said again, trying not to look at Aldous as much as possible. He was afraid of snakes after all. As a result, a wolf-shaped fallen beast beside Aldous suddenly jumped up and pounced on Shu Shu. "Ah!" Shu Shu cried out in fear. At the same time, Edgar swished his snake tail and struck the huge wolf straight away. Aldous had alreadyunched an attack at this time and even sprayed his venom directly, but it was blocked before it fell on Shu Shu¡¯s body. He did not know what the hell was blocking the venom. A group of fallen beasts came over and surrounded the aircraft, wholeheartedly trying to do something big. Edgar looked at them with scorn and excitement in his eyes. Chapter 92 Unedited chapter 92. Recovery and Childbirth Edgar''s mood actually hadn¡¯t been too good these days. To begin with, shortly after he and Shu Shu got married should be their honeymoon period. Unfortunately, they encountered messy things, and his beast core was broken, so that he could not even eat his spouse. Many fallen beasts became muddle-headed after holding back for a long time. Now that he was cultivating every day, he actually didn¡¯t be muddle-headed, but he was definitely not happy and also had an urge to fight with others to vent his feelings. Only, no one would fight him. Those fallen beasts, who all hoped for Shu Shu to save them, would definitely not fight him. As for going hunting . . . . They were in the desert, and there were no prey around them. Edgar had been holding back for quite a long time. Now, seeing some peoplee to deliver themselves for a beating, he was naturally a little excited. As the huge snake rushed down from the aircraft, the aircraft''s protective cover rose. Shu Shu and the little snake were protected on the aircraft, but Edgar went outside . . . . For a moment, Shu Shu had his heart in his throat as well as brimming with anger at the fallen beasts outside. These guys were actually going to hurt them! They were really too vile! Shu Shu was both frightened and very angry. His body could not stop shaking, yet he did not forget to pay attention to the situation outside. Then, to his surprise, he saw that none of the fallen beasts outside were Edgar''s opponents. It did not take long before all of them were sent sprawling to the ground. Half of the fallen beasts headed by the snake had been ttened by Edgar. A goshawk who tried to sneak attack Edgar from the sky got his wings torn off, and all the fallen beasts with legs had their legs and feet snapped off. His heartbeat had not even calmed down, and the fight was already over . . . . Shu Shu opened his mouth slightly and recovered his senses a little. After Edgar had sorted out those fallen beasts, he returned to the aircraft. He took out amunication device with very strong signal from the aircraft and sent a message to the spaceship left on the Fallen Beast, telling a group of people over there toe and catch these fallen beasts back while asking Reynolds to reorganize the data of all the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast. Regarding the incident today, it really needed to be said that Edgar had in fact anticipated it since long ago. There were good and bad fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast. It was impossible for him and Shu Shu to help all of them to restore their beast cores. In this case, those fallen beasts who could not be beastmen again would definitely be resentful. He and Reynolds had long thought about finding an excuse to do a big purge of all the fallen beasts, and now this excuse happened to be delivered to their hands. "It''s nothing. Let''s go." Edgar hung up themunication device in his hand and turned his gaze toward Shu Shu. Having disposed of those irksome guys and vented the suffocation in his heart, it was time for him and Shu Shu to live in a two-person world now. "Oh . . ." Shu Shu nodded and started the aircraft again. He had familiarized himself with flying the aircraft for some time, and now his flying was very smooth. After flying for a while, Shu Shu finally recovered his senses and stated indignantly, "Those fallen beasts are so vile that they even took shots at us! But they¡¯re also stupid. With so much difference in strength, they still came out to make exhibitions of themselves." How terrible Jonathan and his tricks were, ah! That guy almost sent them to death. And these fallen beasts? They seemed to be particrly stupid . . . . "Generally, all fallen beasts are quite stupid." Edgar said. The brains of the fallen beasts would degenerate, and their strength would also decrease. More often than not, they were all quite stupid. Those guys undoubtedly dared to take shots because they were so desperate they felt like taking a risk. Speaking of, Reynolds was able to live this long after bing a fallen beast, and there were still so many surviving fallen beasts on this at present. Although most of the fallen beasts had degenerated to some extent, but their situation was not serious at all. This really made people feel very amazed. You had to know that at the beginning, the fallen beasts who were sent to the Fallen Beast could only live for a few years or a few decades before they died, and they might degenerate into real beasts before dying. It was because of this that the Beastman Empire had never paid attention to this ce . . . . Edgar had always been wondering about this. Only after he had eaten the aquatic nts did he finally had a little conjecture. There were not many things on the Fallen Beast, but spiritual power was very abundant. He reckoned that this was exactly the reason the fallen beasts here were able to prolong their lives and dy the degeneration stage. As for why it was only after Reynolds¡¯ arrival would there be such a change . . . . Before Reynolds came here, the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast did not hunt and only lived on food sent by the Beastman Empire. Sitting on the aircraft, Edgar saw a that was still very primitive yet full of vitality. This was in fact not useless at all. Edgar already had such a notion in his heart, and then, after he and Shu Shu flew the aircraft all over the ce to explore, this point was further confirmed. After the aquatic nts, they found several kinds of nts as well as animals that contained spiritual power. However, contrary to what one might expect, there were no daemons who had opened their spiritual wisdom inside these nts and animals . . . . Of course, this was normal. The number of spiritual nts that could be used for alchemy had always been a lot, but how many of them had been able to cultivate into nt daemons in total? The area where Shu Shu andpany had crashed was in the desert, but after traveling for a while, they could see a vast stretch of green, and the surrounding spiritual power was also abundant. The spiritual power on some mountain range was even more abundant, making Shu Shu wish he could be a long-term resident there. If the spiritual power on the earth was some dried out grass seeds for Shu Shu and could barely fill his stomach, and the spiritual power on the Gass and in the Capital Star was a rich home-cooked meal, which not only made his stomach full but also satisfied his desire for good food, then the spiritual power on the Fallen Beast was a sumptuous banquet plus a houseful of snacks. "The spiritual power on this mountain¡¯s so abundant!" Shu Shu stopped the aircraft next to a mountain and stated emotionally as he looked at the mountain. Edgar felt the same way. He got off the aircraft, straightened out his coiled body, and absorbed the surrounding spiritual power joyfully. Each piece of his scales felt asfortable as being brushed with a small brush. "Let''s go search the mountain. Maybe we can find the spirit grass again!" Shu Shu looked very eager to give it a try. Although he said "maybe", but in fact . . . he felt that he could definitely find the spirit grass. There were no cultivators on this. Fallen beasts and ordinary animals could not feel the existence of spiritual power, so the spirit grass was basically well preserved. Edgar moved his snake head, swept Shu Shu up, and went towards the mountain. Shu Shu sat on the snake''s body, waist circled by the snake and holding a case containing the little snake in his hand. He looked at everything around him with exhration as he traveled through the woods. He was very excited when he found that there was a sound of activitying from ahead. "It seems like there¡¯s another animaling!" Indeed, there was another animaling. It was a creature that looked a bit ugly and had no bones in its body, an indigenous animal of this. They were not small in size, but their strength was far from great. These days, Shu Shu and Edgar had alreadye across many of those, which ultimately became their Chinese food. This one . . . was also no exception. This animal looked unattractive, but it actually tasted pretty good. Shu Shu and Edgar continued to walk forward after feeding their stomachs to the full. Sure enough, they found another spirit grass after walking for a while. What made them feel quite depressed was that they actually didn''t recognize this spirit grass! Maybe it should be mentioned that so far, they had not found any spirit grass they recognized. However, although they basically didn¡¯t recognize these spirit grasses, but most of these grasses could be eaten directly, and they really didn¡¯t need to take a lot of trouble to consider doing alchemy. "Edgar, the spiritual power of this spirit grass is very abundant. You eat it, okay?" Shu Shu passed on the spirit grass in his hand to Edgar while he himself took out the aquatic nt obtained from theke previously. He then tore off a small piece of the nt and put it into his mouth to eat. Finding the spirit grass was definitely something that made them very, very happy, but there were also ces that made Shu Shu very depressed. For example . . . he could not eat too much spirit grass ever. Anyway, even if he ate less, he still received a huge benefit. The egg in his body was getting bigger and bigger and showing signs of about to be born. Edgar did not decline and directly swallowed the grass down into his stomach. Shu Shu had been getting some benefitstely and did not need to worry about insufficient spiritual power anymore. Meanwhile, the benefits he got were much more than Shu Shu. At that time on the Gass, although his cultivation speed was very fast, but it still took him several months to finally reach the j¨©nd¨¡n period. Now though . . . he could already hit the j¨©nd¨¡n period only after several days of effort! Because he had already encountered the lightning tribtion, his body had long been tempered, and he did not have to worry about his foundation being unstable. After swallowing the spirit grass down into his stomach, a streak of spiritual power suddenly exploded inside Edgar''s body. He quickly circted the spiritual power in his body and soon absorbed this streak of spiritual powerpletely. At this time, the spiritual power in his d¨¡nti¨¢n, that had long be liquid, was already very, very concentrated. When he encountered the lightning tribtion before, this was what it looked like inside his body. Edgar was just thinking so, and the liquid spiritual power in his body suddenly began to condense . . . . Was he going to advance to the j¨©nd¨¡n period? Thinking of the lightning tribtion he had encountered before, Edgar did not hesitate to keep away from Shu Shu. Now that he had learned a lot of cultivation knowledge, he certainly wouldn¡¯t think about taking Shu Shu with him to avoid the lightning tribtion. "Edgar, what¡¯re you doing?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar with confusion and then quickly thought of one thing. "You . . . you¡¯re going to advance, right?" All the surrounding spiritual power seemed to rush forth toward Edgar over there? Edgar did not speak and started to cultivate on an area far from Shu Shu instead. More and more spiritual power was drawn by him and entered his body, yet the ball of liquid spiritual power in his d¨¡nti¨¢n became more and more small and was eventuallypressed into a solid. A j¨©nd¨¡n reappeared in Edgar''s body, spinning around and around. This thing was not the same as the beast core, but its function was simr. He could be a human again. Edgar felt his heart lifted up with joy and then realized . . . . He did not seem to have encountered the lightning tribtion? This was truly a good thing . . . . Edgar uncoiled his snake body and stopped cultivating. "Edgar, was it unsessful?" Shu Shu looked at Edgar a little depressedly. He very much wanted Edgar to be a human sooner, but now it seemed that . . . it was another failure? "No, it¡¯s sessful." Edgar''s voice came out, and the huge snake instantly became a man. "Great!" Shu Shu ran to Edgar excitedly. Edgar finally became a man again! Later on, he could let Edgar hold him to sleep every day without being troubled by such a thing like Edgar''s scales being too cold and hard making him feel ufortable. Yeah, it was great. Edgar held Shu Shu in his arms and was in a very good mood. He became a beastman again and, at longst, no longer needed to be upset about things like being unable to hold Shu Shu. More importantly, he could finally do some intimate stuff with Shu Shu. He had two children already, but he and Shu Shu''s "intimate" days only amounted to dozens of days. He felt miserable just by thinking about it. Shu Shu threw himself at Edgar and wrapped his legs around Edgar''s waist, making Edgar support him by the buttocks as he kissed Edgar''s face. "You¡¯ll fly the aircraftter, and you¡¯ll take care of the child too. You . . ." Halfway through his speech, Shu Shu suddenly stopped talking, and his brows started to wrinkle even more. "What''s wrong?" Edgar looked at Shu Shu anxiously, for fear that Shu Shu felt ufortable somewhere. "My stomach hurts." Shu Shu touched his bulging belly. His belly had grown rapidly in the past few days, and now it suddenly hurt . . . . This felt . . . like he was going to give birth? Just thinking about it, Shu Shu felt like he was having diarrhea in addition to his stomach ache. At the same time, a stream of fluid flowed out from between his thighs and wetted Edgar''s hands, which were holding him. Shu Shu stiffened all over as he felt something sliding down . . . . "I''m going to shit! You quickly let me go!" Shu Shu shouted anxiously. The incident happened so fast that Edgar failed to react somewhat. However, he had already experienced it once after all, so when he got a whiff of the smell of the fluid, he immediately realized that Shu Shu should be about to give birth. Shu Shu was going to give birth! Edgar was a little stupid as he subconsciously sat down on the ground, cing Shu Shu on hisp. There was more and more fluid flowing out from between Shu Shu''s thighs. He shed his pants without waiting for Edgar to do it, and there was something inside. "Fortunately, I wore loose pants today . . ." Having given birth to the child, Shu Shu momentarily rxed and could not help blurting out. ". . ." Edgar no longer knew what to say. He took off Shu Shu''s pants and took an egg out of them. Xiao Bao¡¯s birth at that time had been very sudden, making people caught off guard. He did not expect that the second birth was even faster . . . . In an instant ofbor, he had another child. "You look after the egg. I''m going to change my pants." Completely without any consciousness of having just given birth to a child, Shu Shu picked up his own pants from the ground, freed himself from Edgar, and got up. He was going to change pants. Edgar finally came to his senses at this moment. He carried Shu Shu in his arms and walked over to the aircraft¡ªhis sub-beastman had just given birth to a child and should be taken care of! He had to take good care of Shu Shu this time. TL''s note: Merry Christmas and Happy Holidays! I bring bad tidings, though (¥·_ _)¥· No update next week because I''m gonna enjoy the holidays, but I''ll post the list of my favorite stories in 2019. Next chapter update will be on January 8, 2020. Chapter 93 Unedited chapter 93. Found the Spirit Stone The aircraft used by Edgar and Shu Shu was very big. It was a jujube pit-type with a slightly pointed head and tail. In the front was the cockpit, while the round space in the middle was decorated into a room with a bed and a dining table as well as separated bathroom and kitchen. It was more convenient than RVs on the earth and good enough for a family of three to live in. Of course, given that Edgar''s build was too big, he usually could only sleep on the floor with the child or lie on the floor alone after looking on helplessly at Shu Shu sleeping on the bed with the humanoid child. Now his hands and feet finally returned. After carrying Shu Shu into the aircraft at lightning speed and putting the egg on the bed, Edgar carried Shu Shu into the narrow but multi-functional bathroom and helped Shu Shu clean up thoroughly. "I can wash myself." Shu Shu felt extremely awkward being carried and washed by Edgar, whom had just transformed and did not wear any clothes. He had not been intimate with Edgar for a long time, so them being this close together naturally gave rise to some indecent thoughts. But it was obviously not the time now. "Soon, okay." Edgar said. He controlled the stream of water to wash Shu Shu squeaky clean, took out a bath towel to wrap Shu Shu up, and carried Shu Shu to the bed. "This second egg looks exactly the same as that of Xiao Bao then." Finally leaving Edgar''s arms, Shu Shu concealed his throbbing "little Shu Shu" with the bath towel, sat up, and turned his gaze toward the egg in front of Edgar. However, he had barely spoken a word, and Edgar already covered him with a quilt and forced him to lie on the bed. "You take a rest first." Edgar said and then looked for something to wipe the egg clean like he had done it numerous times. Shu Shu felt that this egg was exactly the same as the one before, but Edgar felt that there was a big difference between these two eggs. Not to mention that the eggshell of this egg seemed to be not as hard as Xiao Bao¡¯s eggshell. Was this . . . because of congenital deficiency? Although Xiao Bao had once been mistaken for a tumor and thus got his supply of spiritual power cut back by them, but Shu Shu had not sustained any injuries at least. It was different this time . . . . Edgar wiped the egg while inputting spiritual power into the egg, wishing he could give all his spiritual power for the egg to absorb. It seemed that Edgar would take care of the child but not his own affairs . . . . Shu Shu was a bit bored lying down on the bed, so he started to look for the little snake around. "Xiao Bao, where¡¯re you?" There was nothing inside the box that Edgar had prepared for Xiao Bao. Shu Shu was anxious and immediately called Xiao Bao, but he did not receive any response. Although the little snake was naughty, but he usually wouldn¡¯t run around all over the ce and, ording to reason, could not run out either¡ªthere was a robot guard at hand responsible for looking after him. "Xiao Bao is missing?" Edgar was rmed. He quickly checked the entire aircraft with his spiritual power but did not found Xiao Bao''s presence on the aircraft. These days, they always brought the child with them, took care of him very carefully, and basically wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. When they went out to look for the spirit grass this time, they did not bring the child along because he happened to be sleeping. However, they opened the protective cover and also turned on the rm system. The protective cover was still there; the rm system had not been touched, and the robot standing on the side had not reacted at all. How did the child suddenly disappear? Edgar immediately switched on the aircraft¡¯s monitoring and looked for Xiao Bao''s traces on it. Only then did he find that Xiao Bao actually slithered out confidently by himself without any hindrance, and the robot had never notified them . . . . How could this be? Edgar frowned but quickly remembered one thing¡ªas long as the spiritual power was distributed around the body, they could achieve "undetectable" under most high-tech products. The little snake was born with spiritual power; although he had never done this before, but he could do it when he wanted to. He . . . should have run out on his own. "I''m going to look for him!" Edgar scowled. As he was about to rush out, the protective cover suddenly moved. A very small, ck little snake carrying a beautiful glossy tiny stone crawled in from the outside. With his small size, he seemed to be very cautious as he crawled slowly while carrying the stone. But even then, the glossy tiny stone carried by him still slipped down several times. After that, he tried to sp the stone with his two paws as he went forward, but the stone was too small and too smooth that it ended up rolling down from his paws. The stone fell to the ground again and again, obviously making the little snake at a loss. After climbing up the aircraft with difficulty, he simply ced the stone on the ground and then pushed the stone forward with his snake head. "Xiao Bao!" Shu Shu called out. The little snake raised his head and nced at Shu Shu. Then he suddenly turned into a person and crawled ahead to Shu Shu¡¯s bed. His development speed was much faster than that of humans on the earth. Although he still couldn''t do many things, but he could already crawl fast. After crawling to the bedside, he stood up by holding onto the bed and then showed a toothless smile at Shu Shu. After smiling, he plopped down on the ground. Clutching the stone with his chubby little hand, he stood up again and handed the stone to Shu Shu. Although the child only gave him a piece of stone, but Shu Shu felt his heart full to bursting¡ªhis child knew to give him things; he was really so cute! Hugging the child and kissing the child''s forehead, Shu Shu emotionally took the proffered stone . . . . Wait, this . . . this was not a stone at all! Staring at the piece of round stone in his hand that was only as big as a thumbnail and looked like a white jade, Shu Shu was dumbfounded. This stone was full of spiritual power . . . . It seemed like the legendary . . . spirit stone? "There¡¯s spiritual power on this stone?" Edgar found it too. "This is a spirit stone!" Shu Shu stated excitedly. A spirit stone, ah. The red bead in his body said that people in the cultivation circles all used spirit stones, and he finally saw one now. Spirit stone? Edgar was momentarily astonished after hearing Shu Shu mention this thing. He and Shu Shu had really been very lucky recently! Speaking of, when the Beastman Empire first dispatched people to investigate the natural resources on the Fallen Beast, they had found some good-quality jade mines. It was likely that those so-called jade mines were in fact spirit stone mines, right? While Shu Shu gave birth to the second egg and found the trace of spirit stone, in the desert where he, Edgar, and others hadnded, a cleanup against all fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast was in progress. The past management of the Fallen Beast was very disorganized. It could even be said that there was no management at all. Reynolds could guarantee that all the fallen beasts who followed him were not bad people, but he did not dare to vouch for other fallen beasts. Now they were reviewing the identity of each fallen beast one by one and learning about the situation of each fallen beast from the fallen beasts who lived with them. Those who were criminals beforeing to the Fallen Beast were the first to be picked out. After that, those who had bullied and even killed other fallen beasts aftering to the Fallen Beast were also picked out. Not every fallen beast could be a beastman again, and these guys had no chance at all. Fallen beasts who hadmitted unpardonable crimes and had a criminal record were put under unified supervision. As for the rest of the fallen beasts . . . . They were drilled by Reynolds and the soldiers of the Imperial Fleet, who had nothing to do. Of course, when they drilled these fallen beasts, they actually didn¡¯t count on them to be able toe up with something and only wanted to make these very excited fallen beasts vent their excess energy during the drill¡ªa group of energetic and exuberant fallen beasts crowded together would have an ident sooner orter, and unfortunately, how long it would take to restore their beast cores was still unknown. "Mr. Reynolds, the guarded fallen beasts made trouble again. They want to escape." A captain of the Imperial Fleet hurriedly ran to Reynolds, who was drilling a group of fallen beasts. "Can they escape?" Reynolds asked. "They certainly cannot." The captain answered. "In this case, no need to care about them. Those guys will be honest after being hungry for a few days." Renault said. Seeing that the fallen beasts who were being locked up still had energy to make trouble, it seemed that he was too lenient with them. Giving them meals was too good, so in this case . . . it might be better to starve them for a few days. "Yes, Mr. Reynolds." Receiving the order, the captain immediately set off. Unexpectedly, as he stepped out, there was a sudden noise outside. At the same time, an aircraft flew over from a distance. They were all very familiar with that aircraft. However, wasn''t that the one they had left behind for the crown prince? "It¡¯s His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess on board the aircraft." "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess came back?" "Is there someone else with restored beast core?" . . . . . . The fallen beasts who were gathered together for a drill talked with each other while watching the aircraft impatiently. And then they saw the aircraft stop under the huge spaceship. The aircraft''s door was opened, and a tall, handsome adult man walked out from within. The man was hugging a child with his left arm and carrying an egg very carefully in his right hand. Who else if not Edgar? Edgar had turned into a person?! The crown princess had given birth again?! "This boy looks very handsome, ah . . ." Reynolds raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw Edgar''s appearance. This guy Edgar looked even better than Chris. Fortunately, there was arge age gap between them. Otherwise, the number of sub-beastmen who had liked him in those days would have fallen to zero. "It¡¯s His Imperial Highness!" Some fallen beasts who had onlye to the Fallen Beast a few years ago stared at Edgar excitedly¡ªthey saw their idol! "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is really on the Fallen Beast!" "The sub-beastman beside His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince is the crown princess who can help people restore their beast cores?" "I didn¡¯t expect that His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince would have a crown princess so soon . . . ." . . . . While the fallen beasts were talking spiritedly, they also paid attention to the egg in Edgar''s hand. "Another little prince was born?" "That egg looks really beautiful!" "I heard that it hasn''t been long since the crown prince and the crown princess got married . . . . They already have two eggs in no time. I wonder how many more will be born in the future . . . ." "It seems like the eggshell is needed to restore the beast core? How long will it take for that egg to hatch? " . . . . . . Edgar hadpletely recovered his strength, and he could hear suchments clearly. But because they did not speak ill of Shu Shu, he didn''t care and just stood there, waiting for Shu Shu to get off the aircraft. Shu Shu quickly got off the aircraft with a small bag on his back. The beasts outside made him a little scared, so he quickly rushed to Edgar''s side. At this time, Reynolds also went up to greet Edgar, "Your Imperial Highness, your beast core has been restored?" "Yes." Edgar nodded at Reynolds. "That''s really great!" Jones got the news and looked at Edgar happily. Soon after, his gaze fell on the egg. "Shu Shu has given birth so soon?" Edgar and Shu Shu were really amazing. With this speed . . . what was having two children within three years? He reckoned that they could have a bunch in one year. "Yes." Edgar nodded. "We also found some good things on this. We¡¯ll be much faster in helping people restore their beast corester." Edgar did not lower the volume of his voice. The fallen beasts who were far away could not hear what he said, but the fallen beasts who followed Reynolds and were drilled by Reynolds heard it. After hearing it, they all looked at Edgar and Shu Shu with excitement and also spread the word. It was unclear which fallen beast took the lead to fall onto the ground, showing the attitude of fealty. Surprisingly, the fallen beasts in the distance all followed suit and made the same move. For a moment, all the fallen beastsy down on the ground. Chapter 94 Unedited chapter 94. Watching the Circus Show Edgar and Shu Shu returned after digging the spirit stones. They found a spirit stone mine on that mountain. There were not many spirit stones in it, and the spirit stones did not contain much spiritual power either, but for them, it was already a huge surprise. Edgar had re-cultivated into the j¨©nd¨¡n period. For this reason alone,pared to Shu Shu, it was much simpler for Edgar to help those fallen beasts restore their beast cores. Now that they had some spirit stones, it was even more convenient . . . . Of course, if they wanted to make good use of the spirit stones, they also needed to do some studying. After returning to their ce of residence, Edgar and Shu Shu took a nap first and then began to learn the formation method¡ªthis was considered to be the main way to use spirit stones. Shu Shu wrote down all the information he had obtained from his red bead. He recorded them on paper one by one and studied them together with Edgar. When he came across a part he did not understand, he would either find the answer from the red bead or try it a few more times. The two of them studied very seriously. Within a few days, they had learned to arrange the simplest spirit gathering formation using the spirit stones. After the first spirit gathering formation was arranged, Shu Shu immediately put the little snake and the egg in it. Shu Shu was initially a bit afraid of Xiao Bao, this little snake, and he actually didn¡¯t adapt too well to being a father. After all, the child came too sudden. But Xiao Bao always hung around at his side these days, and after taking care of Xiao Bao for a while, he slowly epted the child . . . or the snake. "Xiao Bao, when you go to sleepter, you¡¯ll sleep here, okay?" Putting Xiao Bao into the spirit gathering formation, Shu Shu smiled and talked to the little snake, who was already doubled in size. The little snake nodded while his eyes narrowed in concentration and his body started to sway, looking very, veryfortable. "Does Xiao Bao like it here?" Shu Shu asked again. The little snake quickly nodded. "Then Xiaobao, you stay by yourself for a while first. Mother will help you make a bigger one!" Shu Shu reached out and stroked the little snake''s smooth head¡ªhis child was really smart; it had not been long since he was born, and he could already understand what he said! Although this child looked unattractive, but at least he was smart, ah. If he had had children with a female hamster, he probably would¡¯ve been still worrying about how to open the children¡¯s spiritual wisdom to prolong their life span. And now? In a few years, he would be able to make the child work and support him to livefortably! Imagining the beautiful scene of himself recliningfortably and calling the child out when he wanted to eat something and the child obliginglying to bring him food, Shu Shu looked at the child with a softer gaze. He forgot that, in fact, the robots could already do a good job helping him with such things. Chatting with Xiao Bao, Shu Shu continued to study the formation method. Strangely, Shu Shu unexpectedly learned better than Edgar when it came to the subject of formation method . . . . When Edgarid out a formation, he always couldn¡¯t help but want toy out the formation neat and tidy. He subconsciously had to ensure that the distance between each spirit stone was the same and study why this kind ofyout could gather spiritual power together . . . . Wouldn¡¯t being so fussy lessen one¡¯s learning speed? Shu Shu, however, was different. He oftenid out formations based on feeling, and in the end, he actually did better than Edgar. When Shu Shu began to learn the second formation method, Edgar was still having a go at the spirit gathering formation and even failed again. "Granted, the size of these spirit stones is indeed different. But even if the size is the same, the amount of spiritual power contained in them isn¡¯t the same. It¡¯s really too difficult to keep a bnce. With great difficulty, I finally calcted the right distance between these piles of spirit stones to make a formation. But if the piles of spirit stones are changed, then I have to recalcte." Edgar stared at the spirit stones in front of him with a tangled feeling. ". . ." Shu Shu goggled at Edgar. He watched Edgar use theputer to simte the formation method and draw the formation method diagram with a weird expression. "Won¡¯t this fussing around only make it overlyplicated? Also . . . ording to the red bead, those cultivators can¡¯t alwaysy out a formation on level ground. Sometimes they also have toy out a formation when cultivating in the wilds. They can eveny out a formation when fighting with others. You doing it this way . . ." Totally wouldn¡¯t cut it. In addition, you had to calcte the size of each spirit stone and the amount of spiritual power it contained first and then use aputer to figure out the appropriate cement? Edgar was silent. He also knew that it was uneptable for him to do so, but he really couldn''t understand this formation arrangement stuff. How could an arrangement of a few stones produce all kinds of magical effects? "Try to feel it with spiritual power. Sometimes you just have to rely on feeling." Shu Shu said and then looked at Edgar proudly. "Edgar, do you think I''m amazing? I¡¯m smarter than you!" "Yes, Shu Shu¡¯s the smartest." Edgar could not help but hug Shu Shu and kiss him on the lips. Shu Shu responded enthusiastically, groping Edgar''s body and trying to seduce Edgar, yet Edgar remained unmoved¡ªShu Shu had just given birth to a child and had also been injured before, so it was better to do things slowly. "Edgar, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you want to mate?" Shu Shu was somewhat depressed. Shouldn''t humans and beastmen be in heat all the time? "You¡¯ve just given birth to a child . . . ." "I¡¯ve fully recovered!" Shu Shu patted his chest and then rolled his eyes. "It shouldn¡¯t be that you can¡¯t do it, right?" ording to his experience, which came from reading various novels, a man was most afraid of others saying that he could not do it. Once he was told so, he would definitely try to prove that he ¡°could do it¡±. They all said that poodles would hump everything and any time. In fact, hamsters also had a very strong desire, ah! Edgar surely couldn¡¯t ignore him! Edgar was indeed unable to control himself. He embraced Shu Shu and proved himself one time. He definitely had no problem! In fact, he was almost stifled to death, but it had only been a few days since Shu Shu gave birth to an egg. He always felt that he was a little too beastly for putting his hand to Shu Shu just now. At the end of the fun and invigorating sex, Shu Shu exhaledfortably. "That¡¯s really nice . . . . I was going to touch myself if you didn''te round . . . . But touching myself doesn¡¯t feel this nice. After all, no one gives me spiritual power if I do it myself." When Edgar entered, he never forgot to give him spiritual power. He also never forgot to take care of him first and would even give him spiritual power ahead of time . . . . It was really pleasurable! Edgar: ". . ." Shu Shu did not want to have children anymore, and Edgar also didn''t want Shu Shu to give birth to a child one after another. Therefore, although Edgar was excited, but he also took some appropriate measures and actually saved Shu Shu a lot of things. Not to mention other things, at least the clean up work was much easier. Shu Shu even directly refused to take a shower and just turned over and fell asleep. Edgar took a shower and theny behind Shu Shu and held Shu Shu in his arms, feeling contented. After Edgar determined that he was not good atying out formations, he handed over this work for Shu Shu to handle and started to study the various spirit grasses instead. Conveniently, he also thought of a method to turn his scales into fine powder. The spiritual power in the spirit grass was difficult to preserve but easy to absorb, and you could eat the grass directly. Spirit stone, however, was different. The spiritual power in it would not dissipate easily, but if you ate the stone directly . . . . Except for some special races, nobody could digest stone, right? Edgar thought of quite a lot of methods before he finally found a method to process the spirit grass without letting the spiritual power inside dissipate. And this method was borrowed from some alchemy recipes. The spirit grass was made into a number of pills, and some of Edgar scales were also added into these pills . . . . After the preparatory work was done, Edgar found Reynolds and asked Reynolds to select ten fallen beasts. He was going to try to help these fallen beasts restore their beast cores. Edgar said he could not guarantee that it would be sessful, but the fallen beasts still scrambled for this opportunity. Soon, ten fallen beasts were presented in front of Edgar. Edgar made these ten fallen beasts stay inside a spirit gathering formation. He then activated the spirit gathering formation and used the umted spiritual power to nourish these ten fallen beasts for a few hours. After these ten fallen beasts had recovered to their optimum state, he entered the spirit gathering formation and then gave each fallen beast a pill. Didn¡¯t they have to eat eggshell to restore their beast cores? Why did it change into a pill now? These ten fallen beasts were somewhat puzzled, but no one questioned it, and no one asked about theposition of the pill. They ate the pills and continued to stay quiet. At this moment, Edgar started working . . . . The beast cores of these ten fallen beasts were sessfully restored, but their beast cores were very small. As a result, they were just like beastmen in their early years, unable to control their transformation. This side effect was actually quite troublesome, but for these fallen beasts, it was not a big deal at all¡ªas long as they could restore their beast cores, they were not afraid of anything! Ten people''s beast cores were restored in one go, which made the fallen beasts waiting to restore their beast cores in this newly built base go crazy. "Ten people got their beast cores restored!" "Maybe it''ll be my turn before long!" "I must perform well, and I won''t bezy anymore when training!" . . . . . . The fallen beasts were full of hope for life, and they were getting more and more energetic when they were training. Although their types were different, but they all listened to orders seriously and did their utmost to make all sorts of moves. They did not hesitate to do it even if they would be drained at the end of the day. All beastmen liked to fight. But nowadays, the science and technology of the Beastman Empire were developing rapidly, and there were not many wars, so many beastmen had been living like a prince and never received high-intensity training. These fallen beasts were no exception, but now they were working hard to train and make themselves stronger . . . . Shu Shu had arranged a huge spirit gathering formation using several football-sized spirit stones. The formation would be set up in the desert and would epass the training ground that could amodate tens of thousands of people. He nned to use spiritual power to improve the physique of those fallen beasts. After doing all this, he sat on the high podium while holding the child in one hand and holding the egg in the other hand and watched the circus . . . no, watched the fallen beasts training. Look at that group of tigers, they were walking on their feet! Look at those lions, they were jumping into the ring of fire! Look at those elephants, they were marching forward! There were still many, many other animals, and all of them made all sorts of different postures . . . . On the earth, it was absolutely impossible to see so many animal performances at once, and it was even more impossible to see such a grand "circus show". Shu Shu watched the show with keen interest and thought that it was extremely entertaining. Below, the fallen beasts who were training suddenly found that they seemed to be a lot more rxed when they were training, and the speed in which their physical strength recovered had be faster. They did not know the existence of the spirit gathering formation and only thought that they had be stronger after training. For a time, their interest increased greatly. After the daily training ended, some fallen beasts even agreed to stay put and then . . . began to fight. This was a beast fighting show, ah! Shu Shu was even more pleased seeing this and even began to wonder whether he should encourage them and let them develop more performances. Edgar, however, felt a little mixed up. His sub-beastman actually went to watch other beastmen all day long . . . . Otherwise, should he also join in and fight with others? TL''s note: For people who want to re-trante this novel to othernguages, feel free to do it. Chapter 95 Unedited chapter 95. There Are Spaceships Coming It was not easy to train a group of fallen beasts. After all, their beast forms and types were so varied that there was no way at all to train them uniformly. Anyway, Reynolds had no n to train them into a regr army. He just wanted to let those fallen beasts vent their vigorous energy and understand a few rules, which was a very simple matter actually. At first, these fallen beasts were aplete mess during training, but now they could already line up into neat and tidy rows. Even more, they could make many extremely difficult moves ording to orders, which was a huge progress. These fallen beasts were trained during the day, and at night, Reynolds would show them movies outdoors, making them watch various videos that the military got for the soldiers to watch. These videos were specifically selected for soldiers to watch and had passed censorship. Other than that, all of them were to promote positive energy and also proim some spirits such as "selfless dedication" and so on. These things were not too suitable for ordinary people, but it was just right for these fallen beasts to watch. The fallen beasts had encountered huge changes and had been abandoned by the entire society. Many of them hated normal beastmen and sub-beastman out of jealousy. With this kind of mentality, they were unsuitable to re-enter society. Right now, there was no way to do psychological coaching on them, so Reynolds could only do this first. This evening, the outdoor cinema was in operation as usual. The desert area seldom had rain and snow. asionally, there were rain and snow, but they only fell for a moment. Reynolds did not prepare amodation for the fallen beasts and just randomly chose a ce to put the projector to show the movies. The fallen beasts could only find a space to lie down on their own, but they were already very satisfied. As fallen beasts, they had no such thing like entertainment before. What was shown tonight was not a movie but a documentary video instead. Don''t look at how powerful the Beastman Empire was now, and how there were no neighboring countries that dared to invade them. Once, they had also encountered all kinds of troubles. When they had just stepped into the interster era, the Beastman Empire had even suffered colonial rule. The space aliens invaded and upied the mother star of the Beastman Empire, captured the beastmen to work for them exploring news, and even regarded sub-beastmen who retained some beast characteristics as ythings while arresting and taking away the beastmen to the fighting arena and making them duel . . . . Later, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of that time led numerous beastmen to rebel. Only then did the Beastman Empire break free from the humiliating colonial rule. Afterwards, the beastmen also fought countless battles in order to be able to obtain more living spaces. During those battles, many beastmen died, and there were many others who were wounded and became fallen beasts. However, the beastmen still did not give up and charged into the battlefield wave after wave. Many of the battles had been filmed, and the video they were watching today was cut out from those filmed battles. Although the fallen beasts had gone through arduous training during the day, but they already recovered now and were quietly staring at the huge screen not far away. They used to think that they were very pitiful, but now it seemed that . . . they were actually still lucky. Although they had be fallen beasts, but they could live freely on the Fallen Beast, and they did not have to be like those beastmen in wartime, who were considered as cannon fodders to charge at the forefront. Furthermore, they even had hope of restoring their beast cores. The male lion Bruno, a fallen beast who had followed Reynolds for many years, was in the leading position among the lion-shaped fallen beasts who were now divided, and he also upied the best position when watching the video. He had always scoffed at the movies Reynolds made them watch and even vaguely thought that this was an evil design of the imperial family, whom wanted to brainwash them. Naturally, he had never taken those movies seriously. But today, his whole attention was finally attracted by the content of the video. He even could not help but feel ashamed and remorseful after watching the battles in the video. "Bruno." Jesse, who had turned into his lion form, came to Bruno¡¯s side and slowly licked Bruno''s hair. "Don¡¯t worry, your beast core will also be restored after a few more days." Edgar originally said that he would only help Bruno restore his beast corest. Bruno had never been chosen in the past few days, so Jesse was worried that he was unhappy and came tofort him. "I''m fine." Bruno said. "I¡¯m not worried . . . . I¡¯m really not." Saying so, Brunoy on the ground, the emotion showing in his eyesplicated beyond words. He had been chided several times but always felt that he had done nothing wrong, and he had even been rather opposed to Edgar and others. But now, as he looked back and thought deeply about it, he suddenly realized that many things he had done seemed to be a little self-righteous, arrogant, and childish. He always had a very strong opinion against sub-beastmen because of some bitter experiences after bing a fallen beast. Yet if he thought about it carefully, even if his mother had made him bitterly disappointed, but not all sub-beastmen were like that. Turning his body around, Bruno leaned on Jesse and stopped talking. He secretly vowed that he would definitely perform wellter and make Shu Shu sit up and take notice of him, so he could get the chance to restore his beast core early. Bruno was in aplicated mood. Reynolds, however, was very excited at the moment. There were countless fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast. All the fallen beasts who followed him were basically sane and clear headed, but a lot of the fallen beasts who lived in various settlements had begun to suffer from dementia and even be crazy from time to time. These fallen beasts barely remembered that they were beastmen and not real beasts. After the news about Shu Shu being able to restore the beast core spread, they also came here, but they caused a lot of trouble after arriving. Reynolds had been very anxious before. He worried that, in the end, these fallen beasts might not be able to be beastmen again because of their unsound minds. Now though . . . . Since Shu Shu created that so-called spirit gathering formation, these fallen beasts unexpectedly looked a lot more clear headed. Among them was a fallen beast whom once was his friend and had long forgotten about him, but now he remembered him again. Learning this fact, Reynolds felt indescribably happy and also admired Shu Shu very much. Thinking that Shu Shu seemed to like watching those fallen beasts being trained in various ways, he took out a handheldputer and then began to design all kinds of new moves for the fallen beasts so that they could please Shu Shu when they underwent training. As a beastman, it was only right to work hard to make the sub-beastman happy . . . . Reynolds earnestly designed highly difficult moves for those fallen beasts. He was also for these fallen beasts¡¯ own good, ah! Almost half of the fallen beasts were single, so they would definitely try to pursue a sub-beastman after bing beastmen again. If they learned a lot now,ter when the sub-beastman was being unhappy, wouldn¡¯t they be able to rely on these lessons to coax the sub-beastman? He provoked Jones¡¯ anger yesterday, and Jones did not let him enter their room. In the end, he certainly relied on performing a sideshow and even wagged his tail like a pet dog, which made Jones can''t help but burst outughing, to climb up Jones'' bed. Shu Shu felt that his recent life was simply very rich. He could apany the children to y, watch the fallen beasts train, and study the formation method. At night, he could pull Edgar to bring the children to watch a movie and then do things that were not suitable for children with Edgar afterwards . . . . Such a life, Shu Shu felt that even if he lived it for a long time, he would not feel bored! Shu Shu thought so, but Edgar''s thought waspletely different from him. Although the Fallen Beast was good, but life in the capital star was more convenient and allowed the children to get better education . . . . As a father of two children, Edgar felt that he had to redouble his efforts to resolve the fallen beast problem early so he could take the children back to the capital star as soon as possible. In the beginning, Edgar could only help ten fallen beasts restore their beast cores every day. Over time, this number changed. Nowadays, Edgar could already help twenty fallen beasts restore their beast cores every day! In this way, animals that suddenly became naked men as they walked around the base were getting even more . . . . These beastmen, whose beast cores had not yet stabilized and who were temporarily unable to control their physical changes, initially lived together with other fallen beasts. However, after Edgar bumped into transforming men twice and found that Shu Shu actually started to observe those fallen beasts¡¯ bodies with full interest, he kicked all these men out without the slightest hesitation, making them live in other areas while hunting for meat as well. Of course, he found a high-sounding reason for this¡ªhe made this decision for those beastmen¡¯s own good, so as to make them adapt to their bodies as quickly as possible! A new day came, and outside the house where Edgar and Shu Shu lived, twenty huge beasts gathered together at dawn. These beasts were huge in size, and a sneeze from one could make a hole in the sandy ground. However, they were currently motionless and, surprisingly, had not made a single sound. They were all waiting for Edgar and Shu Shu to wake up, hoping to restore their beast cores soon. When Edgar and Shu Shu came out of the house, the twenty fallen beasts fixed their gazes at them simultaneously. Those fervent gazes made people can¡¯t help but feel spooked, but fortunately, whether it was Edgar or Shu Shu, they were already used to being watched attentively like this. Edgar looked at the twenty fallen beasts in front of him and saw Bruno, the lion he was very familiar with, among them, but he did not say anything. He greeted these people and let them follow him into a room in the storied building next to him. In this room, there was a highly effective spirit gathering formation, which had gathered a lot of spiritual power. As soon as these fallen beasts went in, they felt indescribablyfortable . . . . Twenty fallen beasts soon regained their beast cores. Afterpleting today''s task and using up all his spiritual power, Edgar was just nning to go back and think of a method to improve the efficiency of the beast core restoration, and then he saw Calvining over from a distance. When Chris took Ian to leave the Fallen Beast, he took away several spaceships and many people, but he did not take Calvin and the Duke of Mund. Edgar had been very busy. Moreover, Jonathan had almost killed his family, which made him take offense to some extent, so he had not tried to find Calvin, and Calvin also avoided him deliberately. As a result, after the two men met again, they actually nevermunicated with each other. Calvin had lost a lot of weight, and the former yboy looked very wan and sallow now. Edgar nced at him and called him, "Calvin." "Your Imperial Highness." Calvin saluted Edgar and looked at Edgar with shame in his eyes. He always considered Edgar as his best friend. Edgar as well as the emperor and the empress had also taken very good care of him. And as a result? His mother had actually caused Edgar to almost die twice. "What¡¯re you going to do in the future?" Edgar asked. "I¡¯m going to go to the army." Calvin replied. Calvin had been the police chief of the capital star and had a pretty high status, but now he was already sacked. If he entered the army, he might have to start from the bottom . . . . Edgar originally wanted to say something, but when he saw Calvin''s resolute expression, he choked back the words he was going to say and only said, "Work hard." "I will." Calvin took a deep breath. Edgar did not say anything else. He knew that his rtionship with Calvin certainly couldn¡¯t go back to the way it was before. After all, what Jonathan had done could not be utterly erased. The two men looked at each other silently. At this moment, a soldier of the Imperial Fleet arrived in front of Edgar. "Your Imperial Highness, there¡¯re spaceshiping to the Fallen Beast!" "What kind of spaceship?" Edgar asked. "One of them is an imperial spaceship, and the other two are a civilian spaceship and a private spaceship with no symbol on it." The soldier stated. Before Chris returned to the capital star, he had already contacted the capital star using the military emergencymunication channel to inform the situation here and let the capital star there sent some supplies. The Fallen Beast was a little far from the capital star. It was estimated that Chris had not yet reached the capital star now, but the supplies sent by the capital star should indeed have arrived. There were really a lot of things in them that were in short supply. It was said that there were several professional childcare experts . . . . Edgar immediately asked, "Where¡¯re the spaceships ?" "The spaceships are still outside the atmosphere and cannd at any time." The soldier replied. "Arrange anding right away." Edgar said and recalled something. "You find someone to notify the crown princess." He had ordered people to prepare a lot of fine food to be brought along. Shu Shu would definitely like it. Chapter 96 Unedited chapter 96. Hamster Little Beastman The three spaceships slowlynded and stopped in the desert area near the newly built base. After the spaceships were settled, people who had experienced the long interster voyage could hardly wait to get off the spaceships. The gravity and the air on the Fallen Beast were not the same at all as in the capital star, and nor were they the same as the environment simted on board the spaceships. After the doors of the spaceships were opened, arge number of people on the spaceships slowed down to limatize themselves, and then they saw yellow sand as far as the eye could see. There was no desert in the capital star. This desert on the Fallen Beast made many people exim in astonishment. After that, they saw many fallen beasts in the distance. This really deserved to be called the Fallen Beast; there were actually so many fallen beasts here! "Your Imperial Highness, Imperial Guard Kevin reports to you." A handsome young man jumped down from the spaceship belonging to the imperial family, stood in front of Edgar, and saluted Edgar. Seeing Edgar keep a humanoid form, his hands trembled slightly, and he blurted out excitedly, "Your Imperial Highness, have you recovered? It¡¯s really great!" When the imperial guard was in the capital star, he was responsible for protecting the imperial family, and his rtionship with the imperial family had always been very good. Kevin was once Edgar''s junior schoolmate, so his rtionship with Edgar was even closer. "Kevin." Edgar nodded at Kevin and then ordered someone to unload everything Kevin brought from the spaceship. Kevin brought many people, including doctors and childcare experts, but most of them were soldiers. The soldiers were well-adapted to interster travel and also very orderly. They quickly transported the supplies after the spaceship stopped, and everything looked well-organized. Everything was clear and in good order here, but the other two spaceships there looked a little chaotic. The civilian spaceship was organized by an interster adventure group. Among them were many adventurers, who were very curious about the Fallen Beast and wanted toe to the Fallen Beast to take a look, as well as some families of the fallen beasts on the Fallen Beast. The long interster voyage made the people on this spaceship a little dispirited and listless. They scrambled to get off the spaceship early without giving thought to others and caused a small riot. After leaving the spaceship, most of them still looked nk, obviously unsure of what to do and where to go next. As for the private spaceship, two beastmen came down from it as soon as it stopped, and now they were anxiously looking everywhere for a doctor. Apparently, the owner of the spaceship was sick. The Fallen Beast currentlycked management. Edgar did not want too many people toe here and was not particrly weing to the two spaceships. But people had alreadye, and he also couldn¡¯t ignore them. After telling the soldiers to register the peopleing down from the civilian spaceship and persuade them to keep staying on the spaceship as well as letting Reynolds take Jones to check out the private spaceship, Edgar finally waited for Shu Shu¡¯s arrival. "Edgar, there¡¯re a lot of delicious things?" Shu Shu ran a little hurriedly, eyes as bright as the full moon. "Yeah." Edgar nodded. He had already ordered someone to bring the fine food and set it aside earlier. Now, seeing Shu Shuing over, he immediately stuffed an enormous fresh-keeping box into Shu Shu''s hands. Opening the fresh-keeping box, Shu Shu saw all sorts of desserts and fruits. This fresh-keeping box had a freezing effect, so the desserts and fruits inside were a bit iced. Shu Shu took a piece of dessert from the box, put it in his mouth, and immediately closed his eyes in satisfaction. This dessert was an ice cream cake, which was icy cold and tasted very, very delicious when eaten in the blistering hot and dry desert. It was simply yummy. After eating the cake, Shu Shu quickly chose a sugar ball with ayer of crunchy nuts on the outside . . . . The outeryer of the sugar ball was very crispy, but the filling was a liquid with a strong milk vor . . . . Shu Shu did not know exactly what the liquid was, but he knew that it was icy-cold and particrly delicious. Shu Shu began to stuff food into his mouth incessantly. Some were eaten by him, and some were stored by him. After he ate for a while, a pair of small hands suddenly grabbed him, and then a child hugged his leg. "Mum . . . Mum . . . ." Xiao Bao hugged Shu Shu''s leg and uttered some simple sybles. He kept swallowing his saliva as he stared at the food box in Shu Shu''s hand. Recently, he had been staying in the spirit gathering formation every day, and the duration in which he turned into a human form was getting longer. Could children eat dessert? How much could they eat? Shu Shu did not dare to feed Xiao Bao too many snacks. He finally took out a fruit and stuffed it into Xiao Bao''s mouth. As a beastman, Xiao Bao was not particrly fond of eating fruits, but he had very few chances to eat fruits on the Fallen Beast, and the taste of those fruits was basically not so good, so now the fragrant and sweet fruit in his mouth made him like it very much. He immediately opened his mouth wide and continued to demand for more. Shu Shu stuffed him with another one. Shu Shu himself ate three, fed the child one, and then picked another fruit for the child to eat. It did not take long for all the food in the food box to be eaten up. Edgar took the empty food box in Shu Shu''s hand and stuffed him with a full one. "You¡¯re really good, Edgar!" Shu Shu took the food box and kissed Edgar happily. Shu Shu''s soft lips fell on his face, making his face numb and his heart tingle . . . . Edgar could not do anything in the public ce with numerous people, so he just picked Xiao Bao up and kissed his face, tasting some fruit juice in the kiss. "Edgar." Just as their family of three were being joyous and harmonious, a voice suddenly intruded. This voice was somewhat familiar. Shu Shu, who was busy eating, turned his head and found that the person who came over was actually Myer. In Shu Shu''s memory, Myer was full of grandeur, but now he looked wan and sallow and had lost a lot of weight. Nevertheless, all of this did not reduce his looks into a sick beauty. He looked at Edgar with joy, and tears emerged in his eyes uncontrolled, but he still managed to restrain himself in the end and did not shed any tears. After calming down, the excited expression on his face was also collected. "Myer?" Edgar nced at Myer in surprise and then looked behind Myer, only to realize that the private spaceship belonged to Myer. As the son of a duke, and very talented at that, it was not strange at all for Myer to have a private spaceship. But he actually didn¡¯t expect that Myer would go so far as to rush over here from thousands of miles away. "I heard that your beast core¡¯s broken . . . . Are you all right?" Myer''s voice somewhat quavered, but when Edgar listened carefully, he could not hear it again. "I''m fine. Shu Shu helped me restore it." Edgar said; his expression was very gentle when he mentioned Shu Shu. A secondter, he remembered something. "You came to find Calvin? He''s over there." In Edgar''s impression, Myer and Calvin''s rtionship had always been very good, and Calvin also liked Meyer . . . . He regarded these two men as a couple. Myer stopped breathing for an instant and thenughed bitterly. After he knew that Edgar had an ident, he was very worried and rushed over here from thousands of miles away. He fell ill on the road and even had to be supported toe down from the spaceship. As a result, this was what he got in the end. Although he had long realized that he and Edgar were no longer possible, but it was not until this moment that all his unwillingness disappearedpletely. Edgar really didn''t think of him at all. Myer raised his head and saw Calvin standing nearby staring at him. He took a deep breath and then walked towards Calvin. The arrival of these three spaceships brought a burgeoning vitality to the base. Although there were many fallen beasts in this base before, but because the fallen beasts could not speak, it made this ce looked more like arge zoo than a human base. Now was different though; there were a lot of people and human voices here. Some beastmen and sub-beastmen who came to find their fallen beast rtives brought out a lot ofughter in the base after getting reunited with their fallen beast rtives. Of course, some people were happy, some were anxious, and some who did not find their close rtives in the base ultimately looked sad. But Edgar had no time to take care of all this because he and Shu Shu''s second child was about toe out of the shell. This child had stayed in Shu Shu''s belly for a rtively long time, but after being birthed by Shu Shu, his development speed inside the eggshell was faster than Xiao Bao¡¯s. As a matter of fact, the egg could already move not long after being put in the spirit gathering formation. And now, there was a crack appearing on the eggshell. Many people saw the moment Xiao Bao was born, but Shu Shu and Edgar did not intend to let others see the birth of this child¡ªmaybe a sub-beastman woulde out of the egg, and since a sub-beastman baby was born naked, how could they let him be seen by irrelevant people? The egg was held in Shu Shu¡¯s arms while being gently caressed and stroked by Edgar. Both of them were constantly inputting spiritual power into the egg . . . yet the egg¡¯s speed of breaking the shell was still very slow. It seemed that he was not in the slightest hurry toe out. "Why¡¯s this child so slow in breaking the shell?" Having waited for quite a long time without seeing the crack widen, Shu Shu was a little depressed. "I¡¯m hungry." "I''ll get you something to eat." Hearing that Shu Shu was hungry, Edgar immediately went to the kitchen. It did not take long for him toe back in with some piping hot food in both hands. There were two chefs among the people who came this time. They were now responsible for cooking for Shu Shu and Xiao Bao to ensure that whenever Shu Shu wanted to eat, the food would be prepared quickly. Holding the child, Shu Shu started to eat the food in front of him. There was also rice in the Beastman Empire. Since Shu Shu preferred rice to other staple foods, the chef often cooked rice for him to eat. Today, the chef cooked fried rice. Fried rice with a lot of ingredients smelled especially fragrant, and Shu Shu¡¯s saliva was about to flow out . . . . "I love you. I¡¯m in love with you. Just like mice love rice . . . ." Shu Shu hummed a song and gobbled up the fried rice in front of him. As he ate happily, the egg in his hand suddenly produced a scratching sound. The child inside the egg seemed to be scratching the eggshell . . . . Shu Shu stopped eating and stared at the egg instead, fixing his attention on the egg. The child''s movement was getting bigger and bigger, and the crack was also getting bigger and bigger. Suddenly, a very small hole appeared in the eggshell. "The child¡¯sing out!" Shu Shu stared at the egg excitedly. He had already prepared himself for seeing a snake head drill out of the small hole. But he did not expect that after the small hole became bigger, what extended from the inside was actually a small white paw. Paw? So . . . it was not a sub-beastman but a beastman again? Seeing this scene, Shu Shu and Edgar were terribly disappointed but also a little curious¡ªEdgar and the little snake were both ck, and their paws were also ck. Why was it a white paw that stretched out this time? Was the child gically mutated? Some doubt appeared in Shu Shu''s heart, and at that moment, that paw thrust out again . . . . This . . . seemed to look different from Edgar''s paws? How could this be? Why would this child not look like his father, ah? Shu Shu frowned, a bit puzzled. Edgar, however, was pleasantly surprised and stated, "Shu Shu, this child is like you!" "Like me?" Shu Shu was startled and only then realized that the paw looked like a hamster paw. There was a sudden surge of joy in his heart, and for a moment, he wished he could pry open the egg and take a look at the child inside. Of course, he still curbed his impulse in the end¡ªhelping the child to open the eggshell was disadvantageous to the child; he certainly shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. He actually gave birth to a little hamster this time! A hamster, ah! Watching the little paw that was struggling with the eggshell, Shu Shu felt his heart melt. This was his little baby and also the cutest little baby in this world . . . . Really, why were these beast people all oviparous? Their hamster family was always viviparous. As a matter of fact, wasn¡¯t making the little hamster crawl out of the eggshell the same as tormenting him? Shu Shu felt very sorry for his own child. Just now, the hole in the eggshell got a little bigger, and at the same time, a tiny mouth that belonged to a hamster poked out of the hole, and a pink little nose sniffed in, apparently breathing outside air. "It''s a little hamster! It¡¯s really a little hamster!" Shu Shu was extremely happy. Edgar was also very happy. He was very fond of little hamsters now. However . . . when this child was born, it was in a hamster form. So, he was a hamster beastman? A hamster beastman, ah . . . . Edgar nced at Shu Shu, somewhat worried. In fact, Shu Shu really wanted to say that he was still very strong, but he was a hamster, and his courage was too small, so this strength would often note to light. If his child was a hamster beastman . . . . Edgar tried to imagine Shu Shu doing his many antics in a tall and sturdy beastman body. After turning it over in his mind, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. He did not get into a tangle when he knew that Shu Shu was a beastman, but he was somewhat thrown off bnce over the possibility that he might have a beastman son who was not like a beastman. Anyway . . . Shu Shu''s situation was very special, so maybe his child would also be very special? Edgar felt it was too early to start getting into a tangle, and his gaze soon fell on the egg again. The paw sticking out of the eggshell was very small. Obviously, the child inside the eggshell was also very small . . . . Thinking that he would have a tiny hamster child who could be held in the palm of his hand, Edgar felt his heart melt and looked forward to the child even more. And at this time, the hole in the eggshell was a little bigger, and then a tiny hamster head poked out from the holepletely. There was no hair on his head, making people can see the pink skin, which totally gave the impression that you should not touch it rashly . . . . Chapter 97 Unedited chapter 97. Gluttonous Little Hamster The hole in the eggshell was now about the size of a fingernail. The little hamster tried to get out but found that he could not, so he stopped moving. But after a short pause, he moved again and began to gnaw at the eggshell with difficulty. "He actually has teeth!" Shu Shu stared at the little hamster with some surprise. The hamster babies he had seen before had no teeth when they were just born, and it was simply impossible for them to bite off an eggshell. "Beastmen don¡¯t breastfeed and generally develop their teeth while inside the egg." Edgar exined while fixing his eyes on the little hamster. Shu Shu nodded and continued to stare at the egg without blinking. By this time, the child had already gnawed the hole a little bigger and was slowly crawling out of it. A newborn baby hamster was normally unable to open its eyes and had no hair on its body, looking extraordinarily immature and tender. But this was really not the case for the little hamster who crawled out of the eggshell. Although he also looked pink and tender, his body was already covered with ayer of short fur, and his eyes could open as well. He was only the size of Edgar''s thumb and seemed to be extremely delicate, making it very hard to believe that such a small thing could actually open the eggshell and drill out of it . . . . Shu Shu once again felt indescribably sorry for the child, whose mode of reproduction had changed from viviparous to oviparous. "He''s so cute." Edgar only felt that his heart had melted looking at the tiny child, but he did not dare to reach out and caress his child. "He¡¯s so small . . ." "Yeah, why¡¯s he so small? Such a big egg only contains such a small hamster?" Shu Shu picked up the eggshell in puzzlement, looked through the hole, and saw that the inside of the egg waspletely empty. There was really only a thumb-sized little hamster inside such a big egg. "You¡¯re also not much bigger than him." Edgar nced at Shu Shu, and then his gaze fell on the newborn child again. At this moment, the snake-shaped Xiao Bao slithered over and flicked his forked tongue toward the little hamster. A snake and a newborn little hamster who looked tasty with not much hair in the way . . . . Seeing this scene, Shu Shu was so nervous he grabbed Xiao Bao subconsciously. "Xiao Bao, turn into a person!" He knew that his first son was not malicious to his second son, but this scene really made him feel a little overwhelmed . . . . The little snake gave Shu Shu a questioning nce. Under the nourishment of spiritual power, he could already control himself to transform into a human shape or a beast shape, so after hearing Shu Shu''s words and flicking his snake tongue again, he turned into a baby and then looked at the little hamster curiously. The little snake became a white and tender baby, and Shu Shu had no psychological barrier anymore. Picking up the little hamster, Shu Shu put him in the little snake¡¯s hand. "This is your younger brother. You must take good care of him, okay? " "Xiao Bao hasn¡¯t learned to control his strength yet. How can you give him the child?" Edgar frowned. He kept an eye on the little snake to prevent him from harming the little hamster while educating the little snake like Shu Shu had done. "Xiao Bao, this is your younger brother, and you¡¯re the older brother. In the future, you must take good care of your younger brother, and you must not let your younger brother get hurt . . . ." At first nce, it was in to see that the little snake had rough skin and thick flesh and was capable of enduring falling and beating. But this child . . . . Edgar always felt that he could not use any force at all when touching the child. The little snake nodded without really understanding it. He had only been born not long ago. Although beastmen developed quickly, and he had the assistance of spiritual power to develop faster than ordinary beastmen, he certainly didn¡¯t understand everything. However . . . feeling the warmth in the palm of his hand, the little snake vaguely felt that he had to protect this little thing in the palm of his hand well. Such a mouthful of edible little thing, if he did not protect it well, it might be identally gone! Staring at the little hamster in his palm, the little snake frowned tightly, and his little face looked very serious. At this time, the little hamster in the hollow of the little snake¡¯s hand moved and lifted his head in Shu Shu¡¯s direction. "Little guy, do you want your mother?" Shu Shu plucked the little hamster from the hollow of the little snake¡¯s hand and held him in his hand. He loved to get close to people, so he really wanted to kiss this little guy who looked like himself. But . . . this child was too small! Looking at the child in the hollow of his palm, Shu Shu was a little at a loss. The child, however, was still moving incessantly and tried to climb down from Shu Shu''s arm. At the same time, he kept raising his head in one direction while his eyes opened wider and wider. "What the heck are you looking at?" Shu Shu was very puzzled. Edgar did not dare to touch the child, but he kept watching the child attentively as well as observing all the child''s behavior. At this moment, he suddenly said, "He¡¯s looking at the fried rice." "What?" Shu Shu stared nkly. "He should be looking at those foods." Edgar said. This child was truly exactly the same as Shu Shu. Didn¡¯t Shu Shu just want to rush over when he saw food? Shu Shu stared at the child in his hand for a while and finally ced him on the table. Then he saw the child quickly run to the te with fried rice and try to climb up the smooth te by holding onto it with his paws. It was a pity that the te was quite big, and the edge was also not low. With his clumsy movements, there was no way at all for him to climb in. He could only watch the te helplessly. ". . ." Shu Shu was temporarily speechless while suddenly thinking of one thing¡ªthis child had stayed inside the eggshell for a long time without any movement;ter, his fried rice was brought to him, and the child suddenly began to fight the eggshell and soon drilled out of it . . . . Could it be that it was because he smelled the fried rice? Why was his child like this, ah?! Was it really okay for him to be so gluttonous? Shu Shu was depressed. "He''s like you, fixing his gaze on food." Edgarmented, the corners of his mouth giving rise to a smile. ". . ." Shu Shu was even more depressed. The little hamster went around the te once and was still unable to see the food. Finally, he stopped moving. "Be good, Xiao Bei. You¡¯re just born and unsuitable to eat fried rice . . ." Shu Shu wanted to get the child back upon seeing this, but unexpectedly, Xiao Bei suddenly turned into a person at this moment. A naked baby with only a few sparse hair on his head appeared on the dining table and then plunged his whole face into the te with the fried rice. To say nothing of plunging his head into the te, he also took a mouthful of fried rice. My son was amazing! Shu Shu hugged the child and found that his face was full of rice grains, but the child hardly cared about it and started to chew the rice. Shu Shu suddenly admired him somewhat. When he was just born, he would only fight over breast milk with his brothers and sisters. His son, however, was much more powerful and directly fought over food with him, his mother. "I''m going to get some baby food." Edgar said. The spaceship had brought a lot of supplies, which included various kinds of foods suitable for beastman and sub-beastman babies to eat. As for fried rice . . . . Little beastmen could immediately eat meat as well as all kinds of foods that adult beastmen ate, but they should not eat seasonings, not even salt. As it happened, Shu Shu''s fried rice contained a good deal of seasonings. When taking care of the little snake, Edgar felt that it did not matter if the child ate a bit rough. The little snake liked to eat some fried rice, and he would not stop him. Yet when it was this child''s turn . . . . Thinking of the little hairless guy, Edgar grabbed the beastman baby food and then stuffed the food prepared for sub-beastman baby into his space button as well. "Edgar, the child¡¯s been born? Is it a beastman or a sub-beastman?" Jones always paid attention to Edgar and Shu Shu¡¯s situation and immediately came to find them. "It''s a little beastman." Edgar said. Another little beastman? Jones was somewhat disappointed, but recalling that he did not even have one little beastman now, he was rather envious. "Congrattions." Edgar smiled and nodded. "I still have something. I¡¯ll go back first." Edgar quickly left. Jones stood still yet could not help but stroke his own belly. "You also want a child?" Reynolds suddenly appeared behind Jones. He picked Jones up and carried Jones back to their room. "I must work hard!" After Edgar left the room, the child whose head was nted on the te became a little hamster again. Shu Shu breathed a sigh of relief. He put the little hamster on the table again and then moved the fried rice to the cupboard on the side . . . . Even if it had already been eaten, and there was spiritual power that could protect the child, he still wouldn¡¯t give him the opportunity to eat a second mouthful. However, when he turned his head to look at the child after doing all this, he suddenly found that the little hamster actually took a grain of rice out of his mouth, held it with his paws, and began to nibble at it. It felt like this child had already seized the opportunity just now to hide the rice in his food pouches and was currently about to taste it slowly in his little hamster form! Shu Shu nced at the little snake on the side who was staring at the little hamster curiously and suddenly realized that his eldest son was in fact very cute, too. After Edgar returned, he first took out the rice paste for sub-beastman babies to eat. As a result, the little hamster turned up his nose at it. Only when he took out the meat chunks for little beastmen to eat did the little hamster deigned to eat them. As the little hamster ate, he also stored the food in his food pouches. Although this child had just been born, he had learned to store food, which was self-taught, as well as being picky about food. Byparison, the little snake was much more well-behaved. After Edgar handed him the opened rice paste for sub-beastman babies to eat, he did not refuse it at all and spooned himself big mouthfuls of it until it waspletely finished. The little hamster was a bit gluttonous but had no other problems at all and was very easy to raise. However, he was really so small that Shu Shu was always very worried. He worried that he would be careless and identally lost the child. It was still fine if he only lost the child, but if he identally stepped on him . . . . In the evening, Shu Shu found a box, put the little hamster in it, and ced the box on his headboard. Only then did he get into Edgar''s arms to sleep. At the same time, the news of him and Edgar having another little beastman spread in the base. The fallen beasts were very happy and spontaneously celebrating for Edgar and Shu Shu. Looking at the great celebration scene outside, Myer felt terribly bitter and sour. He always felt that he was much more outstanding than Shu Shu, but in the end? Not only did Shu Shu possess such an innate skill of "healing", but he also came up with a method to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores. Now, he even had two children. Edgar and Shu Shu''s second child hade out of the shell. After the people in the base heard this news, they began to raise their heads and look around, hoping to see the cute little beastman. However, the crown prince and the crown princess, who never restrained the little snake from running around, had actually hidden their second child well out of sight. It had been a few days since the child was born, but everyone still couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the little beastman. While people in the base were being very curious about the mysterious little beastman, Shu Shu was currently in a quandary as he looked at the snake and the little hamster in front of him. The little hamster would crawl after he was born, and his movements had be extremely flexible in just a few days. After that, he became more and more naughty. It was originally not a big deal for him to be naughty, but the scene right now . . . . A little hamster was running in front, and a four-legged little snake was chasing behind and would roll up the little hamster when he caught up . . . . Even if this was not the first time Shu Shu saw this situation, he still felt that his heart could not stand it. He wanted to stop the little snake from chasing the little hamster, but he initially hadn¡¯t been very friendly to the little snake''s beast form, and if he was like that again, the little snake would surely feel deeply hurt, right? After all, he only wanted to y with his younger brother . . . . After pondering for a while, Shu Shu suddenly thought of an idea, and his eyes brightened. TL''s note: Xiao Bei means little baby. And this pic from IG that I''ve kept sincest year especially for this chapter £Ï(¨R?¨Q)£Ï Chapter 98 Unedited chapter 98. Handicapped Little Beastman "Xiao Bao, the younger brother¡¯s still small. If you chase him like this, he¡¯ll get tired, you know?" Having caught the little snake, Shu Shu exined to him seriously. The little snake coiled around Shu Shu''s wrist and looked at Shu Shu in confusion, habitually flicking the snake tongue in his mouth. Shu Shu had not truly adapted to the tactile sensation of his eldest son''s beast form, but in order not to make the child feel deeply hurt, he still endured and stroked his head. "You¡¯re the older brother, so you must take care of your younger brother as much as possible. If you chase him, he¡¯ll probably run around all over the ce, and it''ll be bad if he knocks into something in a hurry. It¡¯d be better to let him chase you." The little snake nodded. "Also, you should turn into a person often when you y with your younger brother, so when your younger brother sees you in your human form, he¡¯ll want to turn into a human form earlier." Shu Shu solemnly expressed. The little snake cleverly turned into a person. The white, plump, well-behaved, and clever baby looked really cute. Shu Shu did not dislike him one bit this time; instead, he liked him very, very much. Hugging the little snake, Shu Shu bestowed several kisses on his chubby little face, "Xiao Bao, let me tell you that a beastman who can turn into a person is the most amazing. You see, how happy those beastmen outside are after they can turn into people, ah!" The little baby showed a thoughtful expression. He had not yet managed to talk fluently, but he could already understand quite a lot of words. Moreover, he often ran outside all day long to y with those fallen beasts who were able to turn into people. So now, after hearing his mother say such things, he had a sudden feeling of realization. No wonder every time he turned into a person, his mother treated him particrly well. It turned out that this kind of ability was the most amazing! Unfortunately, he could not always turn into a person . . . . The little snake immediately became a little dejected. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu promptly praised him, "Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Bao, you¡¯re already very amazing. Many uncles outside aren¡¯t as amazing as you!" The little snake was quickly coaxed and then continued to y with his brother under Shu Shu¡¯s guidance. Edgar went to help the fallen beasts restore their beast cores as usual today. After draining all his spiritual power, he hurried back to the room. In the room, Shu Shu was fiddling with some spirit stones, and appearing on one side of the room . . . were a snake who was scurrying in front and a little hamster who was pursuing him closely behind, unwilling to let go. The little snake slithered very fast and often shook off the little hamster if he was not careful. When this happened, he would stop and wait for the little hamster to catch up and then continue to run. "The two kids are having a great time ying together." Edgarughed as he watched this lovely scene. "Yeah." Shu Shu nodded earnestly. "They¡¯re happy ying, and I¡¯m also happy." Shu Shu was also happy? Why? Edgar looked at Shu Shu curiously. "Xiao Bei has fulfilled my lifelong dream!" Shu Shu stated with a serious face. He had previously fantasized that one day he would be able to chase a snake until the snake was scared witless. In the end, even if he had cultivated sessfully, he still couldn''t do it because of his own instincts . . . . His second son, Xiao Bei, was different though. This child had just been born but was not afraid of snakes and could run after them! He was truly a hero in the hamster world, ah! His sub-beastman¡¯s dream was too small . . . . Edgar felt his heart moved. "If you like, I¡¯ll be small and let you chase me? I can flee a little slower, and you can also bite me after you catch me." Shu Shu biting him on the lips and on other ces . . . . "I definitely don''t want to bite a snake!" Shu Shu refused without the slightest hesitation and then saw his eldest son deliberately slow down a little after hearing Edgar''s words and let the little hamster catch up. It was estimated that the reason the little hamster did not fear the little snake one bit and always liked to y with the little snake was because he knew from the scent that the little snake was his own brother. After he caught up with the little snake, he really went up and bit the little snake¡¯s tail. He was too small and simply unable to cause any harm to the little snake. In the end, he could do nothing more than wet the little snake''s tail. The little snake swung his tail and directly put the thumb-sized little hamster on his back. After that, he started to go round the entire house while carrying the little hamster on his back. Because he was worried that his younger brother would fall off from his body, he slithered very slowly and steadily. His second son was really amazing! Not to mention chasing a snake, he could even ride a snake! Shu Shu watched this situation with great satisfaction and decided to encourage them to do it like this in the future. This was how you yed games, ah! Edgar, seeing Shu Shu''s envious look, chuckled, "Shu Shu, would you like to ride me?" "I don''t want to ride a snake." Shu Shu said. Edgar''s scales were slippery, so he had to hold on tight to avoid being dropped, but holding onto a snake was absolutely not a good experience for him. "You can ride a man." Edgar smiled at Shu Shu. "Wolf (pervert)!" Shu Shu cursed in Chinese. "I''m not a wolf." Edgar also replied in Chinese. Xiao Bao nced at his father and mother and pursed his brows. Riding a man? Turning into a little baby, Xiao Bao put the little hamster on his head and began to crawl very carefully. ". . ." Shu Shu was momentarily speechless. He pounced on Edgar in a sh and then took a bite on Edgar''s arm¡ªthese kinds of words that were not suitable for children, he and Edgar definitely weren¡¯t allowed to say them in front of the childrenter! It took Edgar some effort to appease the embarrassed and angry Shu Shu, and then he mentioned one thing. "Shu Shu, after Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei were born, they haven¡¯t gone through detailed checkup. I n to take them for a checkup tomorrow." "What will they check? "Shu Shu asked, puzzled. "Every aspect has to be checked. The physical fitness, the beast core, the beast bead, the innate skill and ability . . ." Edgar exined briefly. "Actually, this kind of checkup should be done at the big hospital in the capital star to be more urate and thorough, but your situation is quite special, and the two children may be the same. I think it¡¯s better for Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei to be checked on the Fallen Beast. In any case, the equipment has been transported here. " "Then we¡¯ll go for a checkup tomorrow.¡± Shu Shu nodded. Wasn¡¯t it just a medical examination? For the medical examination of the two children, Edgar asked Jones and the old doctor, whom once wanted to worship Shu Shu as a teacher, to lend a hand. This old doctor was a sub-beastman named Dean. Thest time hemunicated with Shu Shu, he was bombarded with a lot of knowledge on acupoints and meridians by Shu Shu. After that, he waspletely wrapped up in his study to the point of ignoring other matters. This time, it was only because he heard that the two little princes had to undergo a medical examination that he temporarily put aside his study. Jones knew that Shu Shu was special, so Edgar was quite reassured. As for Dean, Dean had been working with the imperial family for many years. He was the exclusive doctor of the imperial family and had signed a confidentiality agreement, so he would certainly not talk about anything that should not be said. When Edgar and Shu Shu brought the children to the medical room on the spaceship, Jones and Dean were already waiting there. "You¡¯re here." Jones said with a smile, his eyes falling on the nursery basket Shu Shu was carrying in his hand. "Did you bring the newborn little prince? Does he look good? Are his scales particrly smooth?" After the child was born, Jones always wanted to see the child, but Shu Shu and Edgar hid the child so well that he never saw him. "He looks very good, but he has no scales." Shu Shu replied. His youngest son''s beast form looked very beautiful and was a thousand times better than his oldest son¡¯s! Had no scales? Could it be that there was something wrong with the child? Having heard what was said, Jones was shocked. At this time, Shu Shu lifted open the muslin covering the nursery basket. In the Beastman Empire, because children were born from eggs, newborn children were very small in size regardless of whether they were beastman babies or sub-beastman babies. It was nothing much if the children were small in size, but beastman babies might change their shapes at any time, and there were all kinds of beast shapes, which made it very inconvenient to hold them. Later, someone invented the nursery basket. This was a lightweight and portable big basket that allowed a beastman baby or a sub-beastman baby to lie in it, so that the child''s rtives could carry them everywhere, which was very convenient. Shu Shu opened the muslin covering the nursery basket, and Jones finally saw the situation inside the nursery basket, but the basket was clearly empty . . . . "What about the child?" Jones asked in puzzlement. "Isn''t he here?" Shu Shu picked up a little hamster from under the towel spread at the bottom of the nursery basket. "!!!" Staring at the little hamster in Shu Shu''s hand, Jones was stunned. "How¡¯s he a hamster?" "This child¡¯s like me!" Shu Shu was quite proud of himself. "But . . . normally, the beast type of a beastman child is inherited from his father." Jones'' expression was quite tangled. In the Beastman Empire, the reproduction of a beastman and a sub-beastman relied on the beast bead that formed a womb within the sub-beastman¡¯s body, and the process of producing offspring was a battle between the genes of both sides. If the beastman father''s genes prevailed in the embryo, the embryo would grow into a little beastman. If the sub-beastman mother''s genes prevailed in the embryo, the embryo would grow into a sub-beastman. Because of this, if the child born to the couple was a beastman, his beast form would definitely be exactly the same as his beastman father¡¯s. If the child was a sub-beastman, his racial type would be the same as his sub-beastman mother¡¯s. Although a child was the offspring of a beastman and a sub-beastman, 90% of the genes in the beastman baby were inherited from the beastman father, and 90% of the genes in the sub-beastman baby were inherited from the sub-beastman mother. But now . . . why was the little beastman''s beast shape different from Edgar¡¯s and simr to Shu Shu¡¯s instead? Wait a minute . . . Shu Shu seemed to be . . . a beastman, too? Jones suddenly remembered that Shu Shu had once turned into a hamster in front of him . . . . Shu Shu had a lot of secrets on his body, and he could also be a hamster. It would seem that the child being like this . . . was quite normal? Jones quickly figured it out, but old Dean was still confused. "It''s truly strange. Could it be that this little beastman inherited too many of the crown princess¡¯ genes? In that case, shouldn¡¯t he grow up into a sub-beastman?" Dean¡¯s thought strayed to a not-so-good area; he nned to say something but ultimately held back. After the crown princess had just given birth to his first child, he rushed to conceive a second one, and then he went through a kidnapping and nearly died. It was said that his life was very difficult then. Under these circumstances, the child might have suffered some injuries. Would it be . . . gic mutation? No wonder the crown prince and the crown princess kept the child well-hidden after the child broke the shell. It turned out that the child had a problem! Dean felt very sorry for the child in front of him. In the end, he merely asked, "Which child will be checked first?" Besides the little hamster who got much attention, the little snake was also brought. However, he was coiled around Edgar¡¯s body, very normal and very spirited, and almostpletely ignored. "Check Xiao Bao first." Edgar pulled the little snake off his body. 90% of the little snake''s genes were from Edgar. All the data that came out of the examination were very good, much better than Edgar''s when he was a child, and his development was extremely advanced. "The child¡¯s beast bead looks very beautiful. His beast core looks quite different from ordinary beast core, but the energy fluctuation in it is very strong. He¡¯ll definitely grow up into a strong beastman and should be likely to surpass his father." After Dean and Jones finished checking the little snake, they spoke briefly of the little snake¡¯s condition in addition to praising him¡ªthis was the first time they saw such a strong and powerful little beastman. After the little snake had been checked, it was the little hamster''s turn. The little hamster¡¯s size was really too small, causing a little trouble for the checkup, but it still went smoothly in the end. As the results of the checkup came out one by one, Jones and Dean''s expressions became more and more grave. "This child . . . . He has no beast bead in his body!" Dean''s expression was very ugly when he said this. A beastman without beast bead indicated that he was infertile, which could be said to be a handicap. The second child of His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince and the crown princess actually didn¡¯t have a beast bead . . . . Edgar was somewhat surprised when he heard what was said, his brows puckering slightly. The child had no beast bead; could he still be considered as a beastman? If he was not regarded as a beastman, then he in the future . . . . Edgar suddenly recalled that Shu Shu was also a beastman without a beast bead, and then . . . he had children. His little son was in fact not a beastman in the traditional sense but a ¡°sub-beastman¡± like Shu Shu? Edgar was a little worried when he knew the results of the checkup, but after thinking carefully about it, that worry immediately disappeared, leaving only joy. He always wanted a sub-beastman child, and now he had! Edgar thought of this implication, and so did Shu Shu, which made him very happy as well¡ªthis child was like him in all respects; how good, ah! As for having no beast bead . . . he did not have it either, yet didn''t he grow up well? Edgar and Shu Shu were very happy. Seeing their expressions, Jones also felt relieved, but the other doctor present was not aware of this. "Your Imperial Highness, although the little prince has no beast bead in his body, and his hamster build leaned to small beast type that¡¯s unsuitable for fighting, but he¡¯s still very healthy." Dean tried tofort the crown prince and his wife and could not help but give the little hamster a pitying nce. Such a little beastman would be overshadowed by his older brother in the future, right? Or worse, the imperial family would hide him as airtight as before and keep him hidden from others forever . . . . "I know, this child¡¯s very healthy." Edgar said. He saw Dean¡¯s expression and realized that Dean, who did not know Shu Shu''s situation, must have misunderstood, but he had no intention to exin. After putting the little hamster, who was very impatient with the medical examination, into the nursery basket again, Edgar briefed Dean and Jones to not divulge the child''s condition and then went back with Shu Shu and the children. Edgar and Shu Shu did not care about the checkup results at all. Jonester figured it out, but Dean was very uneasy. Of course, even so, he still said nothing when facing people outside and didn¡¯t even show the slightest difference in front of them. However, he looked for Edgar a few dayster and put forward a proposal, hoping to check the two children once every few days to record the children''s growths. "Checkup every few days? Isn''t it too much?" Edgar asked. "It¡¯s not too much. Actually, it¡¯s the same as when you¡¯re a child, Your Imperial Highness, and I also recorded all your data at that time . . . . You grew very fast then." Dean said. In fact, this kind of check up was not necessary, but he was really uneasy about the little prince who had no beast bead. He thought about recording his data and then doing research to see if there were other ways to stimte him to grow a beast bead. Edgar considered it and then agreed with Dean''s request. Xiao Bao had no problem at all, but Xiao Bei¡¯s situation was very special. Edgar felt it was quite necessary to record his development so that there was a reference if there were more children like Xiao Bei born in the imperial family in the future. The little snake and the little hamster began their new life of having a medical examination every few days. At the beginning, they were very curious about the various machines that gave them medical examinations, and the little hamster always couldn''t help but gnaw on them, but after a few more times, they never took it seriously again. That''s when Dean once again discovered a big problem with the little hamster. The little hamster, he grew too slow! Beastmen were usually small when they were born, but they grew very fast, and oftentimes, they could grow very big in just a short time. The little snake''s weight and length had already grown a lot. But the little hamster, he hardly grew. If he continued like this . . . maybe he would only be as big as a fist after he grew up! Chapter 99 Unedited chapter 99. Pretending to be a Beastman "Your Imperial Highness, the little prince''s beast form grows very slowly, which is abnormal. He . . ." Dean looked at the little prince with great distress. It was fine if you were very small when you were born butter developed quickly because then you still had a chance to catch up with other beastmen. If the little prince¡¯s body could grow very, very tall, even if he was a hamster, he could easily bite down snakes and crush tigers. Unfortunately . . . the child''s body weight that should have increased the fastest during infancy actually didn¡¯t increase one bit! ording to the results of his tests, the little prince . . . might not be able to grow tall in this life. Dean continued to speak with a somewhat ugly expression, "Although auxin can make the beast form grow bigger, it''ll have a bad effect on the human form. The little prince''s human form development is normal, so you mustn''t use it rashly . . . ." The little hamster was held in the hollow of Edgar¡¯s hand. Because he was afraid of hurting the little hamster, his movements were a bit stiff, and even the whole person was very tense¡ªhis child was really too small, making him feel like he would crush the child as long as he exerted a little bit of force. Such a scene was seen by Dean as Edgar being unable to ept the result, which made him even more worried. Fortunately, Edgar reacted quickly, saying to Dean, "It doesn''t matter if he¡¯s like this. Beastmen nowadays don''t need to show their beast forms even in the battlefield. The size of the beast form alone can¡¯t be used to judge one¡¯s sess while fighting. This is my child, and I believe he mustn¡¯t be weaker than others in any respects." Edgar spoke very confidently. After speaking, he nced at the little hamster in his arms warily. The little hamster in the hollow of his hand was feeling bored and annoyed, and now he began to crawl along his arm. Oh, great, his arm was all stiff now, and he did not dare to move at all. If he moved, he was afraid that the little hamster on his arm would be unbnced and then fall. However, despite this, Edgar still stated with particr confidence, "My own child, I¡¯ll naturally protect him for a lifetime." Dean was very moved. Meanwhile, the little snake on the side, seeing Edgar''s appearance, looked pensive. Every time he crawled on his mother¡¯s body, his mother would be particrly stiff. From the beginning, he had not understood what exactly this was all about. He did not expect to see that his father would be likewise stiff after his younger brother crawled on his body . . . . So, they were actually unable to get along with the child whose beast form was different from them? The snake climbed up from Edgar''s leg and waggled his tail at the little hamster. They had been ying together for many days and already had a set ofmunication methods of their own. When the little hamster saw the little snake¡¯s movement, he promptly climbed down from Edgar¡¯s body and started chasing his older brother. After the little hamster climbed down, Edgar at once breathed a sigh of relief and said to Dean, "Xiao Bei¡¯s my child, and his body¡¯s very special. You must never spread this matter. As for how he¡¯s going to live . . . he¡¯ll be the treasure of all of us.¡± Dean saw the little hamster chase the little snake everywhere and even climb onto the little snake¡¯s back and strut around, and he finally nodded, relieved. Even if the little prince had gic mutation, as long as his parents and close rtives loved him dearly, he would definitely be able to live well. After Edgar had an in depth conversation with Dean, he brought the two children back and then told Shu Shu, who did not go with the children for their checkups, the result of the checkup. Shu Shu did not in the least care about whether the little hamster would grow big in the future. Hamsters were originally small; it was already amazing that he could grow up to the size of a fist. Wasn¡¯t it very normal that his son could only grow this big in the future? As for being not powerful enough to fight . . . why on earth would you fight without rhyme or reason? Why did he cultivate so hard to be a human? Wasn¡¯t it because humans would not frequently fight each other or cannibalize their fellows? Now that the Beastman Empire had entered the interster era, science and technology were the primary productive forces. And sub-beastmen, who were unable to change into beast forms, didn¡¯t a lot of them earn more than the beastmen? His son should study hard every day and then test into a good university and find a good job. This was the normal life, ah! For Shu Shu, who had long yearned for human society, his requirements for his children were the same as ordinary humans¡¯. "If he can be as outstanding as Myer, why should you worry?" "I think so too." Edgar said. "But there¡¯s still a problem. That is, Xiao Bei has no beast bead. Maybe he¡¯s the same as you, able to ept another man¡¯s beast bead to form a womb. In this case, when we talk to outsiders, should we just say that he¡¯s a sub-beastman?" Both Shu Shu and Xiao Bei could turn into beast forms, but strangely, they were born without a beast bead, which made them more like sub-beastmen. This made him wonder how to judge his son¡¯s gender. Say that he was a beastman? He was actually not. Say he was a sub-beastman? He clearly could turn into a beast form. Hearing Edgar''s question, Shu Shu was also confused. "But if we say that Xiao Bei¡¯s a sub-beastman, what¡¯s to be done if he likes a sub-beastman in the future?" "It''s okay. Nowadays, gay love isn¡¯t a big deal in the Beastman Empire." Edgar said directly. Although it was not epted as the mainstream, but as his son, did he still need to worry about this? "That¡¯s to say, if Xiao Bei¡¯s a beastman and likes a beastman in the end, he also doesn¡¯t need to worry that he¡¯ll be criticized?" Shu Shu asked curiously. "Of course." Edgar nodded. Getting Edgar¡¯s affirmative answer, Shu Shu made a decision on the spot. "In this case, it¡¯s better to tell people that Xiao Bei¡¯s a beastman." He had already seen that although his son¡¯s figure looked very weak, he actually had abundant spiritual power and great strength. In the future, it would be no problem at all for him to beat the hell out of a group of beastmen. Therefore, it was better to let him be a beastman, so that when he looked for a job in the future, he would have a wider choice. In the Beastman Empire, sub-beastmen were not allowed to do some dangerous jobs in addition to being unable to do those jobs, but they were good at research and art. However, if there were beastmen who did well in those fields, no one would block their paths. Byparison, being a beastman was more free. Since Shu Shu had made a decision, Edgar certainly wouldn''t oppose it, and he also brought up this matter to Chris and Ian. As a result, when the imperial family made an announcement, besides mentioning that the crown prince couple was helping the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores on Fallen Beast, they also mentioned another thing¡ªthe crown prince couple had another child, a cute little beastman who came out of the shell on Fallen Beast! ". . ." After the people on the starwork saw this announcement, they went silent together. Damn it, what the hell was going on? How long had the crown prince and the crown princess been married, ah? And the crown princess¡¯ second child had actually broken the shell? How the hell did the crown princess give birth, ah? "Mouse type sub-beastmen are indeed easier to conceive, and the pregnancy period is also shorter, but it¡¯s also not to this degree, ah . . ." "What¡¯s going on with the crown prince? How can he make his partner pregnant again so quickly?! So enviable!" "I''m so envious and jealous of his achievement! I''ve been married for ten years and still haven¡¯t had any children!" "Ask the crown princess how to quickly conceive and give birth. If conceiving an egg only takes a month and won¡¯t dy my work, I¡¯ll also go and conceive one. " . . . . . . The starwork was noisy. For a while, such news as the fallen beasts on Fallen Beast were currently recovering fast or the Crown Prince Edgar had restored his beast core and was no longer a fallen beast lost their heat and were unable to surpass the news about the crown prince couple¡¯s second child havinge out of the shell. The imperial family, which had always had only one child per generation, actually had two children this time. Theizens all wondered whether there would be a fight for the throne in the future, and they felt so excited when thinking about it! Countless people on the starwork were waiting to see the photos of the little prince. As for the little snake, who had only been a little prince for a few days, he was promoted to a big prince. It was a pity that the imperial family kept the little prince well-hidden. Except for a side-face photo of a human-shaped baby, they did not send out any more photos of him. Contrariwise, some photos of the big prince would be sent out from time to time. "The imperial family intends to let the big prince inherit the throne? As for the little prince, I guess they want to let him live happily, so they hide all his information." "They¡¯re only a few months apart, and the little prince won¡¯t get the throne because he¡¯s bornte? I feel sorry for him." "Fallen Beast¡¯s really too far away, ah! If they live in the capital star, someone must be able to take a photo of the little prince. Now though . . . ." "The big prince¡¯s so cute! I really want to see whether the little prince¡¯s also this cute or not, ah! ¡± . . . . . . Theizens were extremely depressed because they felt that the information exchange with Fallen Beast was too slow. Therefore, many people proposed to set up more information websites to bring Fallen Beast into the scope of the starwork . . . . Of course, such a proposal was quickly rejected without the slightest hesitation. Fallen Beast was a more remote ce than Gass. The amount of money required to connect the starwork to that ce probably couldn¡¯t be counted. Even if the Empire was currently not short of money, it would not do such a foolish thing either. Besides, Fallen Beast had be a private now. Emperor Chris bought Fallen Beast after receiving some information from Edgar. The reason Chris gave for doing this was that Fallen Beast held lots of important memories. Given that the imperial family always had endless money, the Empire had no doubt about this reason at all. Because Fallen Beast had no permanent residents or government, the handover was particrly easy, and the matter was settled very quickly. The imperial family was really a little foolish, ah . . . . The Empire had checked the entire Fallen Beast back and forth hundreds of times in the early days, and there were absolutely no natural resources there. Yet the imperial family still spent a lot of money to buy this kind of. The question was, did they have no brains? Anyway, it was not surprising that the imperial family did this . . . . The crown prince originally met the crown princess on Gass. Afterwards, the imperial family began to actively build the, and the money spent on it was not less than the cost of buying Fallen Beast . . . . Say, if the crown prince and the crown princess, or maybe the two little princes, went to those remotes that had been regarded as of little value by the Empire, would the imperial family develop or buy thoses to lighten the burden on the Empire? Chris did not know what others thought, but he was actually very pleased after buying the Fallen Beast. Edgar had already said that there were many precious natural resources as well as spirit stones on the Fallen Beast. It was indeed a good ce! "Chris, Xiao Bei is really so cute!" Ian, seeing Chris return from the outside after dealing with work, stated again. "Yeah." Chris replied. His little grandson was really very cute; if he had the opportunity, he really wanted to take his little grandson to go y everywhere. "He''s so small that I can take him in my pocket . . . . Chris, I want to go to Fallen Beast to see him!" Ian said. He had two grandchildren, but he could not see them. This really made him feel very sad. "We can''t go now, but rest assured that two children will definitelye to our hands." Chris suddenly said. Ian looked at Chris with doubt but only saw Chris'' inscrutable expression. Edgar and Shu Shu did not know that Chris and his wife had already thought of the two children. They were still living on the Fallen Beast, and Shu Shu was watching the circus . . . no, watching the fallen beasts training. Fallen beasts who trained on the drill ground were getting less and less. At the same time, there were more beastmen who would turn into various animals training in another newly built base. At the beginning of training these fallen beasts, Reynolds only wanted to let them vent their excess energy, but after a while, he thought of something deeper. These fallen beasts had received Edgar¡¯s great favor and been treated well. They could absolutely be the crown prince¡¯s most loyal subordinates. Now was a time of peace. The imperial family did not need to keep too many troops, but it was also a pretty good idea to have so many loyal people work for the imperial family, wasn¡¯t it? With this in mind, Reynolds spent more and more energy on these people, and Edgar also began to train them personally. Time passed so quickly just like that. Chapter 100 Unedited chapter 100. Jones is Pregnant One year passed by in a sh. At the beginning, Shu Shu and Edgar continued to live in the base built in the desert, butter, considering the two children, they moved out of the base and then chose to live on a mountain with beautiful scenery and rich spiritual influence. The mountain was a bit far from the base, but Edgar could still eat at home three meals a day and stay at home at night by taking an aircraft. And most importantly, after living on the mountain, the two children could happily run and jump all over the mountain¡ªEdgar had already cleared the entire mountain thoroughly and had the robot build a fence under the mountain for safety measures, so there was no need to worry at all about dangers on the mountain. The weather was sunny and cloudless yet a bit cold on this day. Although Shu Shu had woken up, he was unwilling to get out of the bed. Only after the fragrant smell of food wafted in from the outside did he turn over and crawl out of the bed. He quickly dressed himself in a particrlyfortable and loose pajamas and then ran out. "Edgar, what tasty thing did you make?" Shu Shu could not get up in the morning, so it was always Edgar who prepared breakfast. "I made egg pancakes and shredded chicken congee." Edgar said with a smile. There were no native chickens on Fallen Beast, so Shu Shu had not eaten chickens and eggs for quite a long time. Having heard what was said, he was pleasantly surprised. "Where did the eggs and chickense from?" "Another spaceship came from the capital star and brought a lot of supplies." Edgar replied while he began todle up the congee. Shu Shu did not like to eat oily congee. The shredded chicken congee was made with fat-free chicken stock and contained shredded chicken breast and some green vegetables. The color looked particrly wonderful, and it was served along with egg pancakes and several kinds of sds. Shu Shu grabbed an egg pancake, took a bite of it contentedly, and then picked up some sd with a pair of chopsticks. "Actually, it¡¯s better to eat congee with salted vegetables . . ." As well as pickled cabbage, pickled cucumber, and pickled radish . . . . "Children can''t eat too salty." Edgar stated, cing the two children on the baby dining chairs separately and giving them a spoon each. These two children had always lived in a ce with abundant spiritual influence, so the "beast cores" in their bodies, which were not the same at all as those of ordinary beastmen, were already very well-developed. Now, if they wanted to keep the human form, they could keep it, and if they wanted to turn into the beast form, they could turn into it. They could already control their transformations freely. And when they ate, they would definitely keep their human forms. After all, only by keeping their human forms could they taste the food better and eat faster. Nowadays, the little snake''s beast form was already hundreds times heavier than the little hamster¡¯s, but his human form was only a little bit bigger than the little hamster¡¯s. But even so, he was already used to taking care of his younger brother. As soon as he got onto the table, he promptly gave his younger brother an egg pancake. The little hamster took the proffered egg pancake and immediately took a bite, and then he began to chew it quickly with his small mouth . . . . Because he ate too fast, he almost choked on it. Only after he drank a few mouthfuls of congee did it ease up. The little hamster¡¯s eating speed seemed to be very fast, but in fact, the little snake ate even faster . . . because he did not chew much. He just swallowed down an egg pancake and started to gnaw on a te of meat. And that meat was an extra meal for both Edgar and him, two people who were real rice buckets. Shu Shu was already full after eating egg pancakes and shredded chicken congee, but when he smelled the meat, he still couldn''t help but stare at it. Edgar immediately cut a piece of meat from his te and gave it to Shu Shu to taste. The little hamster''s eager appearance were exactly the same as Shu Shu¡¯s. The little snake learned from Edgar and took a piece of meat from his te for his younger brother to eat. After Shu Shu and the little hamster finished eating, they stroked their bellies in satisfaction and did not want to move. Edgar had long been ustomed to this and showed a smiling expression on his face. He stuffed thest bite of meat into his mouth, carried Shu Shu and the little hamster to the sofa, and finally picked up the little snake. After depositing the three of them on the sofa, he let them watch an early childhood education cartoon. Finished doing all this, Edgar left for the base in an aircraft and went to train the fallen beasts there. Meanwhile, Shu Shu and his two children began to watch the cartoon with great interest. The ten-minute episode of this early childhood education cartoon was very interesting. Shu Shu and the two children watched it raptly. After watching five episodes, Shu Shu reluctantly turned off the TV and rushed the two children out, letting them y on the mountain by themselves. As for him, he started to fiddle with the spirit stones again and practiced setting up formations. After three or four hours, Shu Shu felt hungry. He put down the spirit stone in his hand, got up, and went to the kitchen to make something to eat using the cooking machine. Then he stood on the top of the mountain and circted his spiritual power while shouting, "Sons! Eat!" His voice spread throughout the mountain with the help of spiritual power. After the little snake and the little hamster heard it, they would run home together, and at this time, Edgar''s aircraft should have arrived. The family of four had eaten, and Edgar, flying an aircraft, left again. After a while, Jones and Dean came over in an aircraft. They woulde to Shu Shu every afternoon to teach Shu Shu various medical knowledge, and every few days, they would give the two children a checkup. "Shu Shu, Reynolds and his men found an edible nt on Fallen Beast, and it tastes very good. I brought you some." Jones came down from the aircraft and immediately spoke to Shu Shu. Shu Shu was pleasantly surprised. "Really? What is it?" He asked and quickly came to Jones¡¯ side, turning his gaze toward Jones curiously. "It¡¯s a kind of fern stem, and the inside is full of juice. The juice is also very sweet and doesn¡¯t have the slightest amount of harmful substances, so you can chew it to eat." Jones replied, taking out some thick canes with pointed ends and giving them to Shu Shu. Shu Shu took one and chewed it . . . . It tasted like sugar cane, ah, and it tasted great! Because it was a bit harder than sugar cane, it could also be conveniently used to grind his teeth, which was perfect for him. Shu Shu started to gnaw the sugarcane with satisfaction. On the other side, after Dean checked Xiao Bei, he once again fell silent and did not know whether he should be depressed or happy. The little prince''s beast form was still so small, but inexplicably, his human form was very, very strong. If we talked about the human form alone, he was really stronger than most beastmen. Such a little prince, as long as he did not let people see his beast form in the future, maybe no matter who it was, they would feel that he was a very, very powerful beastman . . . . Maybe this matter could be kept hidden, or maybe not. Thinking so, Dean felt the big stone in his heart finally disappeared and inevitably rxed. The rxed Dean was even more diligent and stricter when teaching Shu Shu medical expertise, which actually made Shu Shu feel a bit pressured . . . . "Today¡¯s lesson ends here." When Dean finally said this sentence, Shu Shu was so happy he could not wait to jump up and down. "Your Imperial Highness the Crown Princess, your theoretical knowledge is already very rich now, and the only thing you¡¯recking is practice. I believe that as long as you have enough opportunities to practice, you¡¯ll definitely be able to be an excellent doctor." Dean praised. After speaking, he could not help but nce at Shu Shu . . . . You had to know that his praise was actually discounted. Not only Shu Shu had rich theoretical knowledge, he had even surpassed him and Jones in many aspects. Seeing that Shu Shu''s innate ability was healing and his so-called spiritual power was very magical . . . he believed that Shu Shu was already able to be an excellent doctor at present. "I know that I¡¯m so amazing!" Hearing Dean¡¯s words, Shu Shu looked very proud of himself. Dean: ". . ." Fortunately, he did not tell the truth, otherwise the crown princess would definitely have a swollen head! Dean and Jones had taught Shu Shu everything that could be taught to Shu Shu, and Shu Shu had also used his highly retentive memory skill to write down all of them. So they both said they would note again in the future. "You¡¯re noting tomorrow? Then I¡¯ll go find you tomorrow, and we¡¯ll y together." Shu Shu immediately stated. Jones could not helpughing. Did Shu Shu think that they hade to y with him all these days? But even though he thought so, Jones did not object. "Then youe over tomorrow. There¡¯re many patients at the base, so you can also help examine them." "Okay." Shu Shu nodded repeatedly. The next day, Shu Shu took his two children along and went to the base with Edgar. There was no airway control on Fallen Beast, so when Edgar flew in the aircraft alone, he increased the speed of the aircraft to the highest level. But now with the children, he slowed the speed down to the extent that it took almost half an hour before they finally reached the base. At the base, some beastmen who were usually enlisted by Edgar were a little puzzled after Edgar waste. They simply went to the ce where Edgar had parked the aircraft in the past and waited, and then they saw . . . the crown prince bring the crown princess and the two children along! They were startled. Then they all turned their gazes toward the little prince held by the crown princess. Both princes lived on Fallen Beast. They often yed together with the big prince, but they had never seen the little prince. They were simply very curious about the little prince! Now, they finally saw the little prince! Normally, beastmen all looked like their beastman fathers; the little prince, however, was more like the crown princess. With big eyes, a small chubby face, and a white and tender skin, he looked very cute . . . . A group of beastmen all stared at the little hamster. Seeing this scene, Edgar could not help but frown. Others could stare at Xiao Bao as they pleased, because little beastmen did not need to be spoiled and should be toughened up as they grew up, but Xiao Bei . . . . Xiao Bei was practically Shu Shu¡¯s carbon copy; how could Edgar let others stare at him as they pleased? Edgar tilted his body to one side to block his subordinates¡¯ gazes toward Xiao Bei and Shu Shu, snorting coldly. His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince alone could beat all of them down, and his imposing manner was even more astonishing . . . . After hearing the cold humph, those beastmen immediately didn¡¯t dare to stare indiscriminately. Edgar then apanied Shu Shu to find Jones and let Shu Shu take Xiao Bei to y with Jones. As for the little snake, he carried him in his hand to go watch the training. A hospital had been built at the base, and Jones worked there. The work in the hospital was not busy at all, yet Jones''plexion today was a little wan and sallow. He did not show it, though. When he saw Shu Shuing, he pulled Shu Shu to his side with a smile and then started to exin to Shu Shu while seeing the patients. There were all sorts of instruments in the hospital that could check the beastmen and the sub-beastmen. It was very interesting, and Shu Shu was also very interested in this. Unfortunately, there were not many patients in the base, and Jones was soon done, which actually made him a bit disappointed. Jones felt a bit funny seeing Shu Shu''s expression. Seeing that there was nothing more to be done, he simply invited Shu Shu to have a meal at his ce. Jones used to live alone, so his craftsmanship was not bad, and he was especially good at making a variety of cakes and desserts. Shu Shu dly went there and eagerly waited for Jones to prepare a table of fine food. "I don''t know why, but I''m so tired these days. So I won''t make a big meal." Jones smiled when he saw Shu Shu and Xiao Bei''s covetous looks. "It''s okay. Even if you only make a few stir-fried dishes, they also taste very good!" Shu Shu said. Xiao Bei, held in Shu Shu¡¯s arms, nodded repeatedly. He usually ate food made by Edgar and Shu Shu using the cooking machine. asionally, they would do the job themselves, and the result just couldn¡¯tpare with what the cooking machine made. Therefore, the first time he ate the dim sum that Jones made with his own hands, he was extremely touched. Since then, he was especially fond of Jones. Jones did not cook many dishes, but they were all very exquisite. In addition to the food he personally cooked, he also made barbecues for three people in the oven. These barbecues, one portion was for Reynolds, and the other two were for Edgar and the little snake. The little snake was carried in Edgar¡¯s hand, and it seemed that he was carried that way the whole time. When the little snake kept his snake form, no matter how Edgar carried him in his hand, Shu Shu had no opinion since he was unwilling to hold the snake form anyway. But now the little snake was in human form, and being carried for a while was not the same as being carried continuously, ah! Seeing Edgar striding over while carrying the child by his clothes, Shu Shu promptly went up to snatch the child. "Edgar, be careful." Since when did you need to treat little beastmen gently and cautiously? Edgar was somewhat helpless, but although he thought so, he did not say anything more. Handing over Xiao Bao to Shu Shu to hold, Edgar suddenly said, "Shu Shu, we¡¯ll leave Fallen Beast in another month." "What?" Shu Shu stared nkly. "It''s time we return to the capital star." Edgar said. Shu Shu had adapted very well to life here over this past year, and he also felt that living here was great. So when he learned that he had to leave, he could not help but feel reluctant. Edgar, seeing Shu Shu''s reluctance, said with a smile, "When you return to the capital star, you can eat all sorts of fine food that you want to eat. There¡¯re also several restaurants belonging to the imperial family that you still haven¡¯t visited yet. " Shu Shu''s reluctant expression immediately disappeared without a trace, and he animatedly asked, "Why do you suddenly want to go back? When exactly will we leave?" "I¡¯ve already restored all the beast cores of the fallen beasts whose beast cores need to be repaired, so naturally, it''s time to leave." Edgar kissed Shu Shu''s forehead. The speed at which he helped the fallen beasts restore their beast cores became faster and faster this year, and today, he finally helped thest fallen beast to restore his beast core. He would let these fallen beasts rest and reorganize and also make some arrangements for them, and then they all should return to the capital star. After returning, his two children would be able to receive better education, and he would be able to apany Shu Shu everywhere, going through another honeymoon. Many things happened after he married Shu Shu. He always felt a little sorry for Shu Shu, so he wanted to take Shu Shu to y everywhere. "After I go back, I want to eat XXX, YYY, ZZZ . . ." Shu Shu did not hesitate to report a bunch of things that he wanted to eat. "No problem." Edgar immediately replied. On the other side, Reynolds said to Jones, "We¡¯ll get married after we return, okay? I¡¯ll definitely hold a grand wedding to marry you." He had been helping Edgar train his subordinates for the past year, and Edgar had promised that he would pay him, so he had money for the wedding! Reynolds was in a very good mood, but after he said that, Jones'' face did not look so good. "Jones, are you unhappy?" Reynolds anxiously asked. His sub-beastman was not going to renege, right? If Jones reneged, then he . . . he would turn into his beast form, stand on his hind legs, and spin a h hoop, or maybe pretend to be a dog? "No, I''m just not feeling well." Jones frowned. Seeing Reynolds get in front of himself, he did not know why he suddenly felt a little annoyed. Not feeling well? Reynolds was worried. "I''ll call a doctor for you." "No need." Jones frowned even more and could not help but waving away Reynolds¡¯ outstretched hand. "I¡¯m a doctor myself. I''m fine." He had just done a medical examination not long ago, and his health was actually better than it had been in the past few years. "Are you feeling unwell? How about I give you a check?" Shu Shu said. Jones was not in the right state, ah. Usually, even if he rejected Reynolds, he did it sweetly. Looking at it now, how did it seem like he really rejected Reynolds? Jones had always been very grateful to Shu Shu; moreover, Shu Shu made him feel veryfortable. Hearing Shu Shu''s words, he did not hesitate one bit to put his hand in front of Shu Shu. "Okay, you help me check." Shu Shu held Jones'' hand, and his spiritual power went into Jones¡¯ body. "How is Jones?" Reynolds asked. Jones had a bad tempertely, and he did not know what the hell was going on . . . . "Jones is in good health and has no problems at all." Shu Shu said. "It¡¯s good that he has no problems." Having heard what was said, Reynolds was very pleased but also a little puzzled. Since Jones had no problems, then what the hell was going on with him now? "But his tumor has grown bigger." Shu Shu spoke again. Jones also grew a tumor after eating Reynolds'' beast bead, and now the tumor had grown bigger. "Tumor?" Reynolds was nk. "You mean I have a child?" Jones reacted quickly and stood up in shock. Beastmen and sub-beastmen had a long life span, but their golden childbearing period was only about thirty to forty years. When Reynolds was seriously injured and became a fallen beast, he and Reynolds were already quite old. After another thirty years . . . their golden childbearing period had actually passed years ago. Although Reynolds had been shouting about making him pregnant, Jones actually had no hope at all. After all, it was not easy to get pregnant. Hadn¡¯t he seen that Ian and Chris only got Edgar after being married for so many years? In the end . . . he was this old and actually got pregnant? Jones was stunned. Reynolds quivered and suddenly lost control and turned into his beast form, tail wagging incessantly. He had a child! He actually had a child! The huge white wolf rubbed against Jones¡¯ side and was going to lick Jones but was swatted by Jones in the nose. This time, Jones waspletely upset. "Don¡¯te near me. I feel annoyed when I see you." This guy was noisy against night, making him unable to have a good sleep and thus making him so tired today . . . . He had to kick him out of the room tonight! Chapter 101 Unedited chapter 101. The Main Text is Over Jones was indeed pregnant. When Shu Shu was pregnant, he had no troubles at all, but Jones was exactly the opposite. Although he got pregnant at an older age, his health was actually very good, and there was Shu Shu who helped take care of his health with spiritual power, but even so, he was still very ufortable. He was very, very tired every day, and the physical exhaustion would also make his mood unstable, so he could not help but keep getting angry with people . . . . Of course, this "people" referred specifically to Reynolds. Jones could still restrain himself in front of outsiders; only in front of Reynolds would hepletely let himself go. And with regards to all this, Reynolds endured the hardship dly. Jones was pregnant with his child; he had a child! This news alone already made Reynolds so excited he was unable to sleep in addition to turning him into an invincible silly dad. Nowadays, let alone Jones getting angry with him, even if Jones beat him up, he could still ask Jones in return whether his hand hurt or not. And this operation would often make Jones'' anger dete all at once like a balloon pierced by a nail. In the initial stage of pregnancy, Jones was very miserable because of fatigue and hormonal changes, but after a month, his condition gradually improved. Not only did he not feel sick when he saw Reynolds, he even liked him more and more. In fact, the level of sweetness between these two men directly increased a step higher. By this time, they had boarded the spaceship back to the capital star. Pregnant sub-beastmen were actually unsuitable to take spaceships, but Reynolds did not feel reassured with Jones giving birth on Fallen Beast, and Shu Shu also guaranteed that Jones would absolutely not meet with a mishap during the journey, so everyone left Fallen Beast together. The fallen beasts whose beast cores had been restored by Edgar were divided into several cargo spaceships and sent to others one by one. Among them, those who had innate skills and abilities basically received Edgar''s invitation to join and work in the imperial family¡¯s industries. Even to those very ordinary beastmen, the imperial family also expressed that they could join the Imperial Fleet as long as they wished or get the jobs they wanted and were qualified for in the imperial family¡¯s industries. The vast majority of the fallen beasts agreed. A small number of them who did not agree were either wealthy and did not need to work for others or had been injured or were too old and no longer suitable to work for others. Edgar was very satisfied with this. In this way, the scales he fed to the fallen beasts were ultimately not wasted. Of course, the greatest benefit he and Shu Shu got from helping these fallen beasts to restore their beast cores did not reallye from these people¡¯s reciprocation. The news about Fallen Beast had been circting in the capital star for more than a year. Those beastmen who had gone to Fallen Beast for adventure or to visit their families had also shot a lot of videos and pictures of Fallen Beast and then brought them back to the capital star to be posted on the starwork. Although Fallen Beast was very far away from the capital star, the beastmen and sub-beastmen of the capital star as well as the majority of poption of the Beastman Empire on several residential stars near the capital star had seen the changes of those fallen beasts with their own eyes. The fallen beast problem that had gued the Beastman Empire for countless years was solved by the crown prince and the crown princess! Once a beastman became a fallen beast, his life was ruined. Under all kinds of idents, inevitably, there would always be some beastmen who had a problem with their beast cores and eventually be fallen beasts. Beastmen had always dreaded this, and sub-beastmen had always been very scared of this. But now they did not need to worry about it. As long as it was a fallen beast who had not broken thew, his beast core could be restored, and he could be a beastman again! And this was all due to the crown prince couple. Edgar himself was deeply loved and respected by the people of the Beastman Empire, and now he had be an idol for everyone. After everyone found out that Shu Shu, the crown princess whom many people previously thought of as unqualified, never left Edgar and personally took care of him even after seeing him be a fallen beast and then developed a method to help the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores, they epted himpletely and also loved and respected him very much. There were many sub-beastmen who directly regarded him as an idol. Now, after finding out that the crown prince and the crown princess wereing back from Fallen Beast, there was a great celebration on the starwork. Numerous beastmen and sub-beastmen stepped out of the house, wanting to wee the crown prince and the crown princess who had been wandering outside for more than a year. Because too many people tried to do so, the Empire eventually had to send troops to maintain order. "His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince ising back!" "When His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince returnedst time, the scene was already very big. I didn''t expect that this time would be even bigger." "It¡¯s more than that. The people who came out this time were directly dozens of times more than thest time! And then . . . all were blocked back." "Blocked back +1. I wanted to see the crown prince, and as a result, I¡¯ve just walked to the main street, and they wouldn¡¯t let me pass." "I wanted to see the big prince and the little prince, but I couldn''t see them TT." . . . . . . As countless people expressed their regrets on the starwork, Edgar and Shu Shu quietly returned to the imperial pce. The reasons why Edgar returned with great fanfarest time were in order to let the masses know that his body was fine, calm down the rumors, and suppress various parties in power who began to stir. But now, it was basically unnecessary for them to do so. Edgar, hugging his two children and leading Shu Shu, unobtrusively returned to the imperial pce. He originally thought that Chris and Ian would prepare a table of food and quietly wait for them like when he and Shu Shu returned from Gassst time. But unexpectedly, the imperial pce was bustling with noise and excitement because a banquet was being held inside. Didn''t Ian and Chris always find it very troublesome to hold a banquet? Why did they suddenly hold a banquet today? And even decorate the imperial pce so brilliantly? Edgar took a quick look at the imperial pce that appeared changed beyond recognition and looked exceptionally beautiful, and he was a bit puzzled. But before he had the chance to ask his parents, Ian already came with a few guards. "Edgar, Shu Shu, you''ve finally arrived." "Mother." Edgar and Shu Shu greeted Ian, and the two children also called out, "Grandmother." "Hey, clever babies!" A smile blossomed on Ian¡¯s face as he looked at his two grandsons. He already knew that his little grandson was exactly the same as Shu Shu. Although the little grandson was said to be a beastman to the outside world, he just couldn¡¯t treat him as a beastmanpletely. He stepped forward and said, "You should go change clothes quickly and then follow us to meet people. Let others know the two children." Hearing Ian say this, Edgar finally understood why they would hold a banquet right now. The intention was to introduce the little snake and the little hamster to people from all walks of life in the capital star. These two children were the long-awaited third generation of the imperial family, and they should really make a point of introducing them to others. Edgar and Shu Shu changed into luxurious dresses, and the two children also changed into well-fitted little dresses. They each led one child and came to the banquet. As soon as they arrived on the scene, they unsurprisingly attracted everyone''s attention. When Shu Shu had juste to the capital star and attended a banquet for the first time, many people actually didn¡¯t take Shu Shu seriously, even if they did not show it conspicuously. Now, though, no one dared to look down on him. Not only did nobody dare to look down on Shu Shu, some even thought that Edgar was lucky to find such a sub-beastman. A sub-beastman who did not leave after his beastman had be a fallen beast and even developed a method to help the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores, who would not want him? Not to mention that this sub-beastman had given birth to two children in less than two years! The number of people in the imperial family had always been sparse, but this time . . . . If the crown prince did not use contraception, wouldn¡¯t he and the crown princess be able to produce a team effortlessly? Maybe they could even produce two teams to y against each other . . . . The Crown Prince was really too enviable! The two little princes were really so cute! People looked at the two little princes with a kind smile on their faces, which made Shu Shu and the two children, who were initially a little unustomed to such an asion, quickly adapt to the gazes of the people around them. However, he and Edgar did not know that the imperial family suddenly issued a statement on the starwork at this moment. His Imperial Majesty the Emperor suddenly stated on the starwork that he would abdicate and hand over the throne to Crown Prince Edgar. People who attended the banquet did not know about the news on the starwork, but they soon learned about it. Chris was dressed up very dashingly at present. He introduced his two grandchildren to people, praised Edgar and Shu Shu, and then changed the topic. He suddenly said that he was already old, and that the disappearance of the empress had made some of his old illnesses worsen and in need of rehabilitation, so he would hand over the throne as well as the property belonging to the imperial family to Edgar to manage. As for himself, he intended to retire early. Shu Shu did not feel anything when he suddenly heard this, but Edgar immediately understood clearly that he was entrapped by his father. He was still young and had just gotten married not long ago, and he also wanted to apany Shu Shu to y around! He already made some future ns and had even read the travel guide, but now all of his ns fell through. Chris made this decision so suddenly and announced it directly in a public ce with numerous people, making Edgar unable to refuse. He felt a little aggrieved, but unfortunately, people around him still congratted him . . . . Edgar epted all the congrattions with a nk face. "Edgar, this time it''s really a bit sudden, but I hope you can understand." Chris said to his son. "I''ve been busy for decades, and now I really can¡¯t bear it anymore." Chris looked very spirited today, but his eyes showed a deep fatigue. Seeing his father like this, Edgar''s unwillingness dissipated in a sh, and he actually felt guilty toward his father. "You¡¯ve grown up, and I believe you can do better than me." Chris continued. Edgar nodded, "I¡¯ll definitely not let you down, Father." "I know." Chris stated with gratification and patted Edgar''s shoulder. "I know the burden is a bit heavy, and it¡¯ll tie you down, but you have two children. In another twenty or thirty years, Xiao Bao will grow up.¡± His father meant . . . in another twenty or thirty years, he could give the throne to Xiao Bao and then free himself? Edgar was momentarily speechless but had to admit that it was a good idea. What made him quite depressed was that his father did it first . . . . Emperor Chris abdicated, and Crown Prince Edgar ascended the throne. The people of the Beastman Empire epted this matter very well. First, the current imperial family was merely symbolic, so changing emperor was really not a big deal. Second,pared to Chris, they actually liked Edgar as the emperor even more. Because in this way, Edgar, who did not like to get his pictures taken, might appear in various reports all day. However, Edgar was not so happy. After he ascended the throne, he had to attend all sorts of celebrations of the Beastman Empire and would always be followed by the media . . . . And that was not all because Chris also gave him all the industries belonging to the imperial family. Without a doubt, he would be very busy in the future, very, very busy. "Shu Shu, I''m sorry." Edgar said. He had previously promised Shu Shu to travel around, but he feared that there would not be any traveling for the time being. "What''s wrong?" Shu Shu asked in puzzlement. Edgar was very busy, but his own life these days had been very good and veryfortable being waited on by the robot . . . . "I¡¯ll be very busy for a very long time. I''m afraid I can''t take you to y around." Edgar said. "How long is a very long time?" Shu Shu asked. ncing at the little snake nearby, Edgar replied, "At least twenty years. Maybe thirty years." "Isn''t it only thirty years? It''s all right." Shu Shu waved his hand. For him who had lived for hundreds of years, thirty years was really nothing. As long as Edgar gave him good food and drink, he did not mind being kept by Edgar for a lifetime. No, it was best if Edgar kept him for this lifetime and then continued to keep him in the next life ... Shu Shu, mulling it over, suddenly thought of Edgar''s snake form . . . . He was definitely the most amazing hamster in the world; he actually found a snake to keep him! Which ordinary hamster had this ability? Thinking of it this way, he was instantly smug. "Shu Shu, thank you." Edgar kissed Shu Shu. Shu Shu kissed Edgar back and suddenly remembered that besides providing food and drink, he forgot another thing Edgar had to do¡ªas an owner, Edgar should also be responsible for making him feel good and should not like others! Thinking so, Shu Shu''s hands began to get into Edgar''s clothes . . . . Shu Shu''s life was very, veryfortable. He became the empress, the title of his two children on the starwork also changed from prince to His Imperial Highness the Prince. Anyway, the empress was feeling very mixed-up now . . . . His little son unexpectedly adapted very well to living in the snake''s nest and was not one bit afraid of snakes, not to mention that he actually liked to squat down on the head of his grandfather, who had transformed into a snake, run all over the ce, and then slip away to his snake-shaped older brother. The way he strutted around . . . Shu Shu was extremely envious when he saw it! Author¡¯s note: The main text is over, but there¡¯re still many sweet extras behind¡ªthe day-to-day after marriage, the retirement after many years, and so on. The two princes who have no name in the main text will also get a name, and I guess I¡¯ll give Jones as well as Bruno an extra each. Chapter 102 Unedited chapter 102. Things About Being an Empress, Part 1 Edgar''s enthronement ceremony was very grand and broadcasted live on the entire starwork. The enthronement was held in the imperial pce. On this day, the gates of the imperial pce were opened wide, and all the roadsides were practically packed with uniformed imperial guards. Outside the imperial pce, many people had gathered together with flowers in their hands; they wereing to bless Edgar. When a member of the imperial family ascended the throne, they always allowed the masses to watch it from outside the imperial pce. When the Prime Minister of the Empire changed, there would basically be some people who raised a ruckus and came up with something, and usually, they would demonstrate as well. But when the Emperor changed people, there had never been such things. At most, everyone was talking about the clothes and jewelry of the imperial family online. And this time, Shu Shu still performed perfectly¡ªthe cramming he had done before ascending the throne was not in vain! Walking beside Edgar while leading the two children along, Shu Shu looked very solemn and graceful yet with a face that still looked a bit too young and tender until now . . . . "The empress is so cute!" "The two princes are cuter. Look at their serious little faces, very solemn, ha ha ha." ¡°The empress leading his two children is totally like him leading two younger brothers, ah. I wonder how he maintains his skin." ¡°He doesn¡¯t need skin care. To begin with, he¡¯s still young, only twenty." ¡°Only twenty, ah . . ." . . . . . . Theizens stared at Shu Shu admiringly; only twenty years old, ah. Many of them were still attending school when they were twenty years old, but the empress had already done a lot of things. Thinking of it this way, they were generous with their praises for Shu Shu. After Shu Shu had gone through the whole process of the enthronement ceremony, he copsed on the sofa, eating and reading the news on the Inte with brows raised in delight and eyesughing. So manyizens were praising him. It could clearly be seen that he was really awesome. Moreover, being an empress was really prestigious, ah . . . . Shu Shu, seeing the people on the starwork talking about empress, abruptly thought of the various pce fighting dramas that he had watched together with his former owners. A lot of women fought with each other; wasn''t it just to be an empress? Now he was also an empress . . . . Shu Shu turned around and suddenly fixed his gaze on Edgar, "Your Imperial Majesty, you certainly aren¡¯t allowed to get me a bunch of little daemons (hussy) in the future!" What were little daemons? Edgar was a little puzzled but soon recalled that Shu Shu seemed to be a daemon. Shu Shu was a daemon, then little daemons . . . . Edgar nced at the little hamster sitting on the side ying with the toy building blocks. "Whatever you say. If you don''t want to give birth, then don¡¯t." He was already satisfied with having two children. What the hell was this all about?! He was talking about hussy and not about him giving birth! Shu Shu red at Edgar. Edgar was perplexed and did not understand why he was red at. He had not said something wrong, had he? Anyway, Shu Shu only asked a question because he suddenly remembered the pce fighting story, and he did not care about asking anything else. So he just took some food out of his food pouches and started to crunch on it. The little hamster nced at Shu Shu and took out some food from his mouth just like Shu Shu did and then started to crunch on it. Watching Shu Shu and the little hamster eat happily, the little snake was depressed. He had no food pouches, so he could not carry any food on his body. As it happened, he was also hungry after having yed around for a while . . . . This poor child . . . . Edgar called someone and had the man bring a tter of meat. This meat was prepared for the little snake to eat and had not been minced. Each piece was a one-centimeter square, and the little snake ate it one by one with a fork. The little snake immediately ate the meat happily. As he ate, the little hamster slowly walked over, and then the meat on the te began to diminish rapidly, and after a while, more than half of it were actually gone . . . . The little hamster definitely couldn¡¯t eat so much; presumably, he put all those meat in his food pouches. ". . ." Edgar was speechless and then had someone bring another tter of meat. When Chris and Ian came in from the outside, they saw their two grandsons sitting there eating meat cubes, looking extremely cute with their bulging cheeks. The two men¡¯s eyes lit up, and Ian directly went towards the little hamster. "Gary, aren¡¯t you tired of eating meat? Do you want to eat something else?" "And Fred, do you want to drink water?" Having asked the little hamster, Ian also asked the little snake. Gary? Fred? Shu Shu automatically turned his gaze toward Edgar¡ªwhat was this all about? ". . ." Edgar was silent for a moment before saying, "I asked you before what names you would give to the children. You said whatever the names were, it¡¯s okay as long as I gave them names. Then I asked you again, and you said it¡¯s good." His sub-beastman really stood out from the masses. Other sub-beastmen grew a flower pot and had to give it a name. And his sub-beastman? How long had he been with Shu Shu at that time? And Shu Shu still called him Big Snake. He totally didn''t expect Shu Shu to give him a name. When the two children were born, Shu Shu either called them Little Snake and Little Hamster or Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei, two pet names that were chosen casually and not thought thoroughly at all . . . . He really didn''t know what to say. Only when Shu Shu heard Edgar say this did he remember that when they were still on Fallen Beast, Edgar had indeed told him that he would name the two children and also mentioned what names he would give them. It was a pity that he had forgotten it . . . . So these two children, one was called Fred, and the other was Gary, ah . . . . Shu Shu kept repeating those names silently several times, stored them in his heart, and secretly told himself that he could not forget. While Shu Shu was struggling to remember his children''s names, Chris handed over all the imperial family¡¯s industries to Edgar. With the help ofwyers, all industries of the imperial family under Chris¡¯ name were transferred to Edgar. Of course, Chris retained part of the dividend rights. For Edgar, he might still be able to have free time if he was just an emperor, but with the addition of so many industries . . . . Edgar had a feeling that he might never be able to rx anymore¡ªhe had been in the military for so many years and had not learned how to manage the industry, so there were really a lot of things he had to learn now. "I''ll stay here to help you these days. Once you master it, I''ll go to Gass to cultivate for some time." Chris said to Edgar. Edgar nodded and began to understand each of his own industries with Chris¡¯ help. Chris talked to Edgar for a long time and finally handed over all the work on his hands to Edgar. Then he had dinner with Edgar and Shu Shu before leaving with Ian. After leaving Edgar''s residence, Chris, who had shown exhaustion from time to time in front of Edgar, immediately smiled and turned toward his sub-beastman, "How? Unsatisfied? We¡¯re rxed now." "Did you trick your son?" Ian red at Chris, but there¡¯s a smile in his eyes. "If this is me tricking him, I don''t know how many people in this world are looking forward to being tricked." Chris replied and told Ian again, "Since you often apany the two children these days, when we go to Gass to cultivate, we¡¯ll take the children along with us." He used to be very rejective toward beastmen around him and was not even close to Edgar, the son he loved and cared about very much. But now . . . . Many beastmen would love those lively and cute little beastmen after they grew older, and he was like this. Ian nodded at once. He liked Chris'' n! After Edgar ascended the throne, Shu Shu became the empress, and the life of the empress . . . . Shu Shu found that it did not seem to be much different from his previous life, which was nothing more than eating and sleeping. Shu Shu always had no ambitions and was well-suited to the life of eating and sleeping. In the meantime, he also yed a doctor simtion game online. Noticing Shu Shu''s activity, Ian introduced a job to Shu Shu. "I was a military doctor before I got married. After marriage, I couldn¡¯t be a doctor anymore, so I opened a hospital. This hospital is mainly for charity and will receive people who have no money to treat their illnesses. Every patient there has been investigated, so it''s very safe. Would you like to work there?" The job Ian introduced was great. Not to mention the rxed working hours, it was also in his own family¡¯s industry, so he absolutely wouldn¡¯t be wronged if he went there . . . . After Shu Shu considered it, he nodded without the slightest hesitation and agreed¡ªhe was just worrying about having nowhere to hone his medical skills, and Ian promptly gave him the solution to this, ah! Moreover, he was no longer a hamster now, but a man. And as a man, he really should have a job. He did not expect that he, a little hamster, could actually be a respected doctor one day . . . . Shu Shu was so proud of himself that he kept telling Edgar about it seven or eight times. Then the next day, he went to work at the hospital in high spirits. Edgar: Was it necessary to be so excited just being a doctor? This hospital was opened by Ian, and Ian also used to go there, and together with Shu Shu¡¯s status as the empress, no one made a fuss about nothing. In the hospital, Shu Shu was able to get ess to all sorts of patients, and after helping them treat their illnesses, he could even get their gratitude, which actually made him like this job more and more. Thus, he went to work happily every day. After that, the matter of taking care of the two children inevitably fell on Ian. Shu Shu had absolutely no objection to this. He knew he had to give the children enough love, but he did not really understand the specific matters of taking care of the children. Byparison, Ian and the childcare experts were more proficient at it. Big-hearted Shu Shu did not feel anything about it. Edgar, on the contrary, felt something but pretended like he was not aware of it. If the two children were around, they would upy most of Shu Shu¡¯s attention. Now that there was someone taking over . . . it was not a bad thing, wasn¡¯t it? Ian did want to have a good rtionship with the two children, so he had been rushing to take care of them these days. However, he did not have any idea to ruin the rtionship between Shu Shu and the two children. As soon as Shu Shu got off work, he would bring the two children back to Shu Shu. On this day, he even brought the two children as well as Jones to visit Shu Shu at the hospital. When they came over, Shu Shu was diagnosing and treating a patient. Although Shu Shu had spiritual power, he clearly understood that his medical skills would definitely not improve if he always used spiritual power, so he tried to not use spiritual power as much as possible. Right now, he was using various hospital instruments to do a full body examination on a patient lying in the medical treatment cabin, looking very serious. Ian, holding the children, waited until the patient''s examinations were all done. He was just about to call Shu Shu out loud and saw Shu Shu turn his head to look at them. With a smile on his face, Shu Shu squatted down and called out, "Xiao Bao, Xiao Bei!" "Mother!" Seeing Shu Shu, Xiao Bao and Xiao Bei rushed towards Shu Shu together and plunged into Shu Shu''s arms. Then Shu Shu cupped their heads and gave them a few kisses each. Chapter 103 Unedited chapter 103. Things About Being an Empress, Part 2 Shu Shu and the two children cuddled for a while. Then he remembered that he had not greeted Ian and felt a little embarrassed. Ian had long known about Shu Shu¡¯s rather special origin as well as hisck of worldly wisdom and was actually ustomed to it, so he just smiled appeasingly. Upon seeing this, Shu Shu immediately felt relieved. After greeting Ian, he asked Jones whether he wanted to have a checkup. This hospital was a charity. All the patients who came could not pay for the cost of medical care and medicines, and they basically had serious problems. In the matter of pregnancy . . . every pregnancy checkup in the Beastman Empire was free, so naturally, no one came here. Consequently, Shu Shu had not personally examined other pregnant sub-beastmen except Jones. As for Jones, when he checked Jones before, the egg was still just a soft egg yolk, and he could not see anything inside. But now Jones was about a month away from giving birth, so the child in his belly should have almost developed. Looking at Jones''s belly, Shu Shu was very curious¡ªhe wondered whether Jones would give birth to a beastman or a sub-beastman . . . . Jones himself was a doctor and had already checked himself with instruments. Checking again with instruments was meaningless, so Shu Shu used spiritual power . . . . Spiritual power slowly entered Jones'' body and stopped over Jones'' abdomen, and the situation there began to be seen by Shu Shu . . . . "It¡¯s a sub-beastman." Shu Shu suddenly stated. Jones still had a few days wait before giving birth. The instruments of the Beastman Empire could not see the child''s situation, but his spiritual power could see it. By looking at the child''s development andparing it with the medical information, he could see that the child was a sub-beastman. "Really?" Jones, looking at Shu Shu in astonishment, was pleasantly surprised. The Beastman Empire always had more beastmen and fewer sub-beastmen, and everyone basically wished to give birth to sub-beastmen. Sub-beastmen were good, ah. Beastmen usually had so-so rtionship with their parents. Once they grew up, they would run off to chase after sub-beastmen. What about sub-beastmen? They were always closer to their parents, and when they had a partner in the future . . . then the partner had to please the sub-beastman¡¯s parents well! Ian was also pleasantly surprised. "It¡¯s actually a sub-beastman!" Heaven knew how much he liked sub-beastman babies. Each and every one of them was absolutely cute, ah! Of course, the little hamster Gary was also not bad. Shu Shu, on the contrary, was not that strongly attached to sub-beastman babies. As long as he did not give birth to a snake, everything else looked the same to him. However, it was obvious that other people''s way of thinking was very different, and they were all very happy. Ever since Reynolds knew that Jones had a child, he especially worked hard and worked even harder all day long figuring out how to make money, vowing that he had to make a lot of money to raise the child. Meanwhile, Jones began to read parenting books every day. He and Ian also investigated how to take care of sub-beastmen and tried to test it on Gary . . . . Gary was totally uncooperative with this. He did not eat any sub-beastman food and ate much more beastman food than beastman babies of the same size. In addition, his development waspletely in ordance with that of beastmen. Sub-beastman babies grew very slowly and needed to be carefully raised like human babies, and they were also susceptible to illness. Gary, however, was different. He grew fast, was particrly robust, and had never fallen ill. He was really nothing like sub-beastmen. Ian had no choice but to raise Gary like Fred in the end. He even had to look on helplessly as the two children fought . . . . Fred, be careful, ah, don''t hurt your younger brother! Ian once again hurried the little snake, who was pressing down the little hamster, aside without forgetting to warn him. The little snake nodded obediently and continued to run while being chased by the little hamster everywhere. Compared with his younger brother, he was indeed much stronger. At least his younger brother could not scratch the scales on his body when he tried to catch him with his paws. If he gave his younger brother a paw . . . . Thest time he exerted himself a little bit, he scratched his younger brother''s skin. Since then, the little snake was all the more reluctant to hit the little hamster at will and could only let the little hamster ride on himself to show off his strength. However, although the little hamster was weaker than the little snake, he was unexpectedly stronger than ordinary beastmen. This was particrly gratifying to Dean, who still thought that he was a child with a birth defect until now. Although the little prince¡¯s beast form was abnormal, fortunately, his human form was very strong, ah! In the future, he should be able to find a sub-beastman to apany him for a lifetime! Edgar worked hard to adapt to the life of the emperor, and Shu Shu worked hard to be a good doctor. When the little snake took the little hamster to y around every day, Shu Shu was once again famous. Everyone who came to the charity hospital for treatment were all poor people, and the diseases they were treating were critical and serious diseases. Some of the diseases were even impossible to cure and could only be controlled by medications. However, Shu Shu cured a patient who, ording to reason, could not be cured. After Shu Shu joined the hospital, he was assigned to a sub-beastman patient. This sub-beastman was congenitally weak, and some organs in his body were very bad. All along, he could only control his condition so it would not worsen, and he were unable to recoverpletely. As long as such a patient had a medical treatment cabin and was given the right medications, there would not be a big problem, and it was unlikely for medical idents to happen. This was the reason why the hospital would assign him to Shu Shu. Afterwards, they did not manage this patient anymore, and Shu Shu, he really did his best to help treat this patient. This kind of patient with most of the organs in his body having problems could not undergo surgery because his body was unable to bear it. And the hole in his heart, which could not be repaired by medical equipment alone, also couldn¡¯t be cured because his body was riddled with problems. However, Shu Shu had spiritual power. Every day, he used spiritual power to help nourish this patient¡¯s body and also fed him a little bit of spirit grass brought from Fallen Beast. The man''s various organs started to improve, and then Shu Shu gave him an operation and repaired his heart. Thinking that this sub-beastman had been cured, Shu Shu discharged him. The sub-beastman was a little stupid at first¡ªhow could my body suddenly undergo an operation and still be this strong? Also, didn¡¯t he use to be prescribed a bunch of medicines? Why wasn¡¯t there any this time? The sub-beastman looked doubtful but still obediently followed his beastman to go home. Not to mention that his body was not good, he was also an orphan, so he would always get treated in a charity hospital. Now he was twenty years old and had been married to a beastman, who was also an orphan like him, for more than a year. He could not work. Although his beastman worked hard, all the money he earned was spent on him, so the two had never had any savings. Each time his sickness got serious, they could only rely on the help of a charity hospital. For example, this time he suddenly fainted and was sent to the hospital. His beastman, seeing him look much better, was very happy. He bought arge amount of food and cooked him a meal. After the meal, the atmosphere was very good. Seeing that he looked pretty healthy, the two men very carefully carried out their second intercourse after marriage. The first time they did it, they stopped halfway because the beastman did not dare to continue after seeing him ufortable. But this time . . . they smoothly did it until the end, and afterwards, the sub-beastman did not feel ufortable at all. His body seemed to be like what the crown princess had said, which was already good more or less! However, even if it was like this, they still didn¡¯t dare to do it excessively, andter, they did not dare to have intercourse anymore. As a result, after more than a month, this sub-beastman suddenly felt unwell all over and went to the hospital again to check . . . . He was unexpectedly pregnant! The sub-beastman was immediately stupid. His body basically couldn¡¯t conceive a child, and his womb had not developed at all. How could he be pregnant now? They did another detailed examination at that general hospital and found that . . . his body could not be regarded as very healthy, but it had no major problems. He could definitely get pregnant and have a job in the future! He was actually fine? The sub-beastman waspletely stunned, and the hospital personnel were also stunned. Regardless of whether it was a beastman or a sub-beastman, if he had ever been sick, his medical case would be recorded to some extent in his personal information. The hospital could only ess it if they had obtained the patient''s consent, and this patient, he had agreed. The hospital was very puzzled and did not understand why he could still be good with such diseases. You should know that even if this sub-beastman was well-nourished, in the ordinary course of events, he would only live for a few more years. "It''s the crown princess . . . no, the empress who has cured me." The sub-beastman suddenly said. Not only could the empress develop a method to help the fallen beasts to restore their beast cores, he could actually cure people with incurable diseases, too! Although this should be aided by his innate skill, it was still incredible! This incident immediately circted on the starwork, and at the same time, the news of Jones'' geriatric pregnancy also spread. In addition, those who once lived on Fallen Beast and had now returned to the Beastman Empire began to praise Shu Shu. The empress was really amazing. He could cure patients with incurable diseases and make a sub-beastman who was practically infecund to get pregnant! Shu Shu was at once famous. A dayter, a patient came to the charity hospital and wished for Shu Shu to treat him. Two dayster, many patients came to the charity hospital, hoping that Shu Shu could treat them. Three dayster, someone donated his belongings and came to the hospital just to seek a little hope of survival. Shu Shu: ". . ." After Edgar inherited the throne, Shu Shu was also busy. He asked people to investigate the background of each patient and gave priority to those who had contributed to the Beastman Empire while ignoring those with bad morality and conduct. But even so, he was still very busy. He thoroughly used up all his spiritual power every day and even had less time to apany his children and Edgar. However, even if it was already like this, the patients in the hospital were still getting more and more. In addition, as he cured several more terminally ill patients, his fame on the starwork became even greater. It was said that even people on thes on the other side of the capital star had already rushed over to the capital star to seek treatment from him. How could this be done? With so manys in the Beastman Empire, the number of poption was staggering, and people who fell ill were also a lot and added up everyday. So many people, even if he worked hard every day to treat them, he would not finish for a lifetime. Shu Shu was scared. "Edgar . . ." That night, Shu Shu looked at Edgar pitifully, trying to ask for an idea. As the empress, he wanted to livefortably. Going to work was interesting, but it totally shouldn¡¯t make him work himself to death at the hospital all day long, right? Recently, he had been relying on sleeping with Edgar to let Edgar input him with spiritual power to restore his spirit. He really felt sad just thinking about it. "You¡¯re the empress, and you also treat people free of charge. It doesn¡¯t make sense that you still have to work overtime to help treat people. You¡¯ll work ording to working hours in the future." Edgar said. "Then what?" Shu Shu asked again. Seeing so many patients waiting for him, it was impossible for him to stand aside and do nothing, ah. Now the charity hospital was almost filled to capacity with patients; what should he do then? "Don''t go to the charity hospital to treat peopleter on. Change to a ce with beautiful scenery and build your own hospital." Edgar added, "If they want to seek treatment from you, they must pay a huge amount of medical fees. You¡¯ll only treat those who have paid a huge amount of medical fee and have never done bad things. Just choose your patients from among them." "What about the people in the charity hospital then?" Shu Shu asked. Those patients were so pitiful, ah! Also, why should he ask for a huge amount of medical fees? His keeper was the richest man in the Empire. "The huge medical fees you charge are used for charity and to expand the charity hospital. Also, whether it¡¯s the charity hospital or the hospital you¡¯ll be staying next, you should arrange a spirit gathering formation there." Edgar kissed Shu Shu on the lips. "Good idea!" Shu Shu''s eyes lit up. After the charity hospital got a lot of money and a spirit gathering formation, the patients there would surely be well taken care of and much morefortable. On the other side, he would not be tired if he only treated the selected patients. Shu Shu made such a decision and soon implemented it. And no one thought that this decision was wrong. The empress was a sub-beastman; in any case, they could not really make him treat people without stopping to sleep or have a rest, right? It was already great that the empress was willing to donate all the money he received from treating people to charity! Of course, there were also people who argued noisily that the empress was ungenerous by charging so much money for treating people, and that he should treat people free of charge just like before. But such people were quickly scolded back¡ªif you have the ability, then you go work for others without pay, ah! Why make the empress treat people without charging any money? That¡¯s right, this is indeed a matter of mutual consent. If you resent paying so much money, then don''te to me to seek treatment, ah. On what basis do you make me treat you for free? Shu Shu read thements online and snorted, deciding that he had to charge more when he treated people. As a result . . . after Shu Shu started doing this, he suddenly found that the money he could receive was actually much, much, much, much more than he had imagined! He used to treat people for free before. But now? The money he received for treating one person was enough to buy a luxury model of a private spaceship! This was really too profitable! Shu Shu was dumbfounded seeing that huge amount of money. "With this money, the charity hospital can expand a lot." Edgar said with a smile. Shu Shu turned his head sharply and looked at Edgar anxiously, "Edgar, I feel bitter about giving out so much money. What should I do?" Edgar: ". . ." Shu Shu still donated all the money to charity in the end. After that, Edgar gave him even more money. He calcted it. The interest from the sum of money Edgar gave him that he had put in deposit was already inexhaustible. Since this was the case, more money was also useless, right? From then on, Empress Shu Shu began his daily life of going to his own hospital to treat people. In addition to easily earning a fortune, his reputation was also getting better and better . . . . It was inevitable since opportunities to seek treatment from him were up for auction to the extent that he received a particrlyrge amount of money every time he treated people, and the amount of money he took out for charity was also particrlyrge. Who didn¡¯t like such an empress who wasmitted to charity? The ordinary people liking him was nothing much. However, the upperyers of the Beastman Empire, whether it was nobles or politicians or military personnel or businessmen, all liked him too. If they were ill, they certainly had to seek treatment from the empress. Under these circumstances, no matter who you offended, you could not offend the empress, ah! Not only could you not offend the empress, but you also had to have a good rtionship with the empress! Although seeking a treatment from the empress required you to participate in an auction to buy the opportunity to see the empress, but in fact, if you had a good rtionship with the empress, the empress was willing to help treat people privately, and you did not even need to spend money . . . . They had to have a good rtionship with the empress! Shu Shu had thus be the most popr person in the entire empire. Manyrge hotel chains, shopping centers, and luxury goods stores did not charge him when he shopped there, and they even sent him a lot of things for free. On his birthday, all important people in the Empire would send him gifts. Nowadays, even if he just posted something on the starwork casually, the Empire¡¯s big shots would all forward it to express their support . . . . Supposedly, even if he farted, everyone would say that it was fragrant . . . . Even Edgar, the emperor, had no such treatment, ah! Shu Shu felt very proud of himself. He was definitely a superstar now, the world¡¯s first superstar who was loved by all. Edgar absolutely got a really great deal for being able to find him! Shu Shu smugly said to Edgar on a certain night. Edgar chuckled and gave Shu Shu some nuts from a newly discovered. "Aww! Edgar, you¡¯re great! I¡¯m so happy I could meet you!" Shu Shu rushed over to grab the food and then was conveniently "eaten" by Edgar. The taste was really good! TL''s note: Stay safe everyone! Chapter 104 Unedited chapter 104. Little Snake¡¯s Child Bride, Part 1 Reynolds sometimes felt that his beautiful life now was just like a dream. He became a fallen beast, but unexpectedly, he could still recover, marry his beloved sub-beastman, and even have his own child. He was truly blessed. He was simply the most blessed person in this world! However, although he was blessed, he still asionally ran into some situations that were beyond his endurance. Reynolds, who quickly epted the reality after finding out that he had be a fallen beast and had never cried or been scared, cried when Jones gave birth to the child. It was fine if he only cried, but he also fainted. He followed Jones into the delivery room, and then, when Jones, the man with a geriatric pregnancy, calmly gave birth to a child, he trembled from head to foot and cried. When Jones smoothly delivered the child, he fainted. Jones: ". . ." Was it necessary to be so exaggerated? Didn¡¯t Reynolds used to be a guy who could stillugh after getting blown up and being badly mangled? Why was he so useless now? Because Shu Shu had helped him adjust his body in advance, the delivery was very smooth, but he still felt a lot of pain and was slightly angry with Reynolds. As a result, when he was about to vent his anger, Reynolds actually fainted. He was a sub-beastman who had just given birth to a child, and he even had to spend effort in thinking about how to take care of his beastman''s body? Originally, Reynolds should be the one who carried him to the bed, but now . . . . Jones could only let the robot lift himself off the delivery bed and onto the bed on the side while also carrying Reynolds and his egg. After doing all this, Jones took out his contact terminal and personally contacted his friends to tell them that he had given birth. "Where''s Reynolds? Why is it not him who came to inform me?" Ian frowned as he saw the haggard Jones on the other end of the contact terminal. Sub-beastmen who had just given birth should not need to do anything. "He fainted." Jones turned his camera to the unconscious Reynolds. "!!!" Ian did not hesitate one bit to reply, "I''lle over right away." Ian did arrive in front of Jones quickly and even brought Chris and his big grandson¡ªthe little snake was mainly taken care of by them nowadays. "What happened to Reynolds?" Chris looked at Reynolds worriedly as soon as he arrived. "Too excited and fainted." Jones smirked. At this time, Ian already helped Jones to clean up Jones'' egg while the little snake on the side was staring fixedly at the egg. The little snake had grown very big these days and could easily swallow fist-sized eggs. Jones had personally seen him eat before. That time, after the little snake swallowed a whole raw, unshelled egg, there was a bulge in his belly. He then flung himself down to the ground, the egg broke, and his body shape returned to normal . . . . Recalling that scene, Jones was somewhat anxious. "Fred, you can''t eat this egg." Ian was temporarily speechless. "Fred doesn''t eat everything." "My brain¡¯s muddled . . . . Gary is the one who wants to taste everything . . ." Jones covered his forehead. Gary? Speaking of Gary, the child might actually drool when he saw such a big egg . . . . Ian was sitting on a chair holding the egg and said to the snake-shaped Fred, "Fred, there¡¯s a little baby inside this egg, you know? And it¡¯s a cute sub-beastman." The little snake looked at the egg with doubts in his eyes. His father said that he was a beastman and could not get too close to sub-beastmen, including his mother, but he could take a sub-beastman as a wife in the future. He could get close to and kiss his wife, and his wife would even give birth to a little snake for him. This egg was a sub-beastman; would it be his wife then? He did not want a round wife who did not even have a face, ah . . . . Looking at the egg, the little snake was somewhat distressed, but fortunately, he soon cheered up again. Sub-beastman was not only this one egg. He did not want to marry the egg; then he could marry Jones or Grandpa Ian, ah! Flicking out his forked tongue, the little snake lost interest in the egg. And at this time, Reynolds suddenly woke up and shouted, "Don''t!" "Don¡¯t what?" Jones picked up a pillow and swatted him on the face, "You really pick your moment to faint, ah!" The pillow swatting his face was not painful at all. Not only was it not painful, but Jones¡¯ scenting from the pillow also made Reynolds suddenly clear-headed. He then embraced Jones and kissed him. "Cough." Ian coughed twice to remind Reynolds that they should not corrupt the child. The little snake sat beside Ian but stared at Reynolds closely with wide eyes, a bit envious. His father also kissed his mother like this, but unfortunately, he was not allowed to kiss . . . . Humph! Just wait until he had a wife; he would definitely kiss his wife, too! Reynolds was already awake, so Ian did not stay behind to disturb others. Carrying the little snake in his hand, he left Jones¡¯ residence. As soon as they left, Jones once again threw a pillow to Reynolds¡¯ face. ¡°What the hell is the matter with you? Going as far as to . . .¡± Was it appropriate to kiss like that in the presence of outsiders? "I had a nightmare." Reynolds turned towards Jones. "What nightmare?" Jonesy in Reynolds'' arms. "It¡¯s nothing." Reynolds said. Although he said so, his heart was still beating very fast. Obviously, he had lingering fears. That dream really scared him. At the beginning of the dream, he had just be a fallen beast, in despair yet reluctant to die. Then he was brought to Fallen Beast by a spaceship. When he went, he had abandoned himself to despair somewhat. He did not expect to encounter robbery when he just got there. Surprisingly, it actually made him pull himself together. Jones told him that he would send him thingster. Although he was uncertain whether the other party would really do that, he nevertheless couldn¡¯t let the spaceship docking point controlled by the bad guys and the things sent by Jones snatched by them! He used all means to defeat those fallen beasts and made himself the leader. After that, he would receive packages from Jones every year, and that was his happiest moment of the year. He had been collecting such care packages for more than forty years, and he had also been a leader for more than forty years. Everyone was very envious of him. That year, he was already physically weak, but he still straightened up his body and waited, guessing expectantly what Jones would send to him. As a result, what he waited for was Jones'' dead body. Jones died unexpectedly, and the will he left behind said that his body would be buried on Fallen Beast after his death, and so it was brought here. Jones had never sent him this information. The life of fallen beasts was generally short. Jones might have thought that he had already died long before; only then would he leave such a will and make him see the dead body of his lover. He could not bear it anymore and sank down to the ground all at once. Reynolds woke with a start at this time. After waking up, the deep fear still remained in his body. It was not until he hugged Jones that his heartbeat slowly calmed down. Jones did not die, and they also had a child. That dream was false! Reynolds hugged Jones for a while. Then he got up and picked up the egg that Jones had birthed, giving the egg a big kiss. Since then, except for going out to work, Reynolds spent all his time with Jones and the child. Sometimes he woke up in the middle of the night and could not sleep anymore, and then he would quietly watch Jones and his child for a long time. Many beastmen had to wait for the child to break the shell before their fatherly love was roused, but Reynolds almost certainly paid too much attention to the child. His child was still an egg, and he already loved him to death. Not to mention that he would kiss the egg countless times every day, he would also talk and tell stories to him all the time. After checking the egg and knowing the approximate hatching time of the egg, he asked for a week off, vowing to see his child break the shell with his own eyes and apany him through the first few days of his life. However, things could not always be that kind of perfection he imagined . . . . On the day before Reynolds'' seven-day vacation, Jones took the egg to Shu Shu''s newly opened hospital, intending to ask Shu Shu to do the final check on the egg. Since moving to the new hospital, Shu Shu only needed to treat one patient at a time. His life had be very leisurely, and he even brought his two children to the hospital. Thus, he was very happy to give Jones a checkup. As soon as Jones arrived, he took over the egg and started to check it. The two eggs born of himself, he could input spiritual power into them, but he could not see the situation inside. Jones¡¯ egg was different. After his spiritual power passed through the egg shell and entered inside, he saw the situation inside the egg. The view was very clear and extremely interesting. Jones¡¯ egg was not big at all, and a tiny child curled up inside the egg. Kangaroos on the earth could grow very big, but their newly-born children were only the size of a peanut. Pandas¡¯ plump bodies were not small, but their newly-born children were also very, very small. And the children of the Beastman Empire were the same. However, although the child was small, his facial features were already clear, and he could open his eyes and do many actions inside the egg. Shu Shu could even see the sub-beastman inside the egg hitting the eggshell with his own tiny fists. The little sub-beastman¡¯s round face looked very soft and cute, and Shu Shu habitually gave him a little spiritual power. Jones'' child was not the same as the little snake and the little hamster and could not absorb too much spiritual power. Shu Shu was very, very careful when inputting spiritual power and removed his hand once he had inputted a little. "The child is very healthy." Shu Shu, holding the egg and smiling, turned to face Jones. But at this moment, he suddenly sensed that the child inside the egg had extended the long, pointed nails on his tiny hands. Sub-beastmen''s hands generally could change into semi-beastly, especially when the sub-beastmen were still inside the egg, because they would rely on these to help them open the eggshell . . . . Shu Shu wanted to take a good look at the little sub-beastman¡¯s ws. Unexpectedly, he really saw this little sub-beastman cut a tiny opening on the eggshell with a swipe of his hand. Soon after, his movement became bigger, and he began to struggle with the eggshell with all his might. He was about to break the shell! Chapter 105 Unedited chapter 105. Little Snake¡¯s Child Bride, Part 2 "The child is going to break the shell!" Shu Shu shouted and took a peep at Jones. The child must have absorbed his spiritual power to make him break the shell ahead of time . . . . Jones would not me him, would he? Of course Jones would not me Shu Shu. In fact, right now he did not think of it at all and only stared at the egg excitedly. "He¡¯s going to break the shell? What should I do? Oh, right, I should take a video . . ." At first, Jones anxiously nced to left and right. Then, in a fluster, he took out a video camera from his space button and set it up to shoot a video of the child with trembling hands. At this time, there was already a small opening in the egg, and the child in the egg seemed to be nning to rush out of it energetically to greet his new life. Jones watched the egg without blinking; he no longer cared about anything else. And Shu Shu, he took out some snacks and started to eat them. In between, when he saw that the child had stopped moving and seemed to be tired, he would touch the eggshell lightly and input his spiritual power to encourage the child. With Shu Shu supporting the child with spiritual power from the outside, in less than half an hour, the child had already torn a pretty big hole in the eggshell, and everyone could clearly see the situation inside. Although the child was very small, the space inside the eggshell was obviously still too small for him. The little sub-beastman in the eggshell started to struggle and cry. "Mother!" "Mother!" Two voices sounded. Shu Shu turned his head, only to find that it was actually the little snake and the little hamster who came. Nowadays, these two children could already speak most of themonly usednguages and already knew a lot of things. At this moment, having seen the situation in the eggshell, they were very curious. Fred: "Is this little baby going toe out of the eggshell?" He remembered Grandma Ian saying that there was a sub-beastman inside the egg. Was the sub-beastmaning out? "Yeah, the little baby ising out." Shu Shu replied. "You¡¯re also like him before,ing out of the eggshell like this. But when you came out, you¡¯re all beast-shaped and didn¡¯t cry at all. You¡¯re different from sub-beastman babies." Ian took special care of Gary and always regarded Gary as a sub-beastman, but Shu Shu was different. Having said that Gary was a beastman, he really regarded Gary as a beastman. He and Gary were both men! Men! Which should be the same as beastmen! Shu Shu was talking, and there was a crisp sound in the air. The eggshell was broken from the struggle, and at the same time, a cute, wet little baby rolled out of it. The child was still a baby. His body was white and tender, and his ears were like Jones¡¯ leopard ears but without much hair on them and still sticking to his head. Truly a cute little baby! Shu Shu already had two children. Although he thought that this child was very cute, he did not think that it was such a novelty. Jones, however, was already so excited he was at a loss to know what to do. As for the two children . . . . It was the first time Fred saw a little sub-beastman, and he stared at the sub-beastman without blinking. Gary, however, was obviously not interested in the sub-beastman. After ncing at the sub-beastman casually, he no longer paid attention to the sub-beastman. Instead, he climbed onto Shu Shu and asked Shu Shu to hold him. "What must I do? I . . ." After the little sub-beastman rolled out, he probably discovered that his living space was not narrow at all, so he was in a very good mood, waving his hands and smiling. And Jones, seeing this scene, was all the more at a loss to know what to do. He simply didn¡¯t dare to touch the little sub-beastman; as if the child would be injured if he somewhat used a little force to touch. Jones did not dare to touch, but Fred was different. He yed with Gary as soon as Gary was born, not afraid that he would hurt the child. "This is a sub-beastman. Can he be my wife?" Fred turned into his snake form and climbed onto the testing tform where the egg was put. After that, he turned back into a human form and hugged the little sub-beastman and also kissed the little sub-beastman''s face. In this way, after the little sub-beastman was born, Fred became the first person to hold and kiss him. It was the first time the little sub-beastman was touched by someone. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Fred curiously, and then he gave Fred a big smile. The newborn baby was covered with mucus and exuding his own unique scent. Not only did Fred not find this scent disgusting, he even liked it. He kissed the little sub-beastman¡¯s face again and also stuck out his tongue to lick it. The little sub-beastman smiled again, but Jones'' face turned ck. His son had just been born and was already taken advantage of by a beastman! "Mother, I want him to be my wife!" Fred suddenly said. He also wanted a wife whom he could kiss and touch as he wished and who could sleep together with him. So when he was driven out because father wanted to sleep together with mother and grandfather wanted to sleep together with grandmother, he could also hug his own sub-beastman to sleep! "If you can chase him, he can be your wife. You must be nice to him, you know?" Shu Shu said without thinking the matter through. "I know!" Fred nodded. He suddenly reached out and grabbed a nut from Shu Shu''s hand and was going to feed it to the newborn little sub-beastman. "For you to eat . . ." "Little babies can''t eat this." Jones, who had been in a daze, immediately reached out and snatched his own child back. His child was still small and certainly couldn''t be booked just like that! Also, how could a newly born sub-beastman eat nuts? If Reynolds knew what had just happened, he would probably flip out . . . . Wait a minute, he was too excited after seeing the child break the shell and seemed to have forgotten to inform Reynolds? Holding the child, Jones froze. Gaze firmly locked on the little sub-beastman, Fred sadly stuffed the nut into his own mouth. Then he suddenly recalled . . . it seemed that the eggshell was also quite delicious? Picking up the eggshell left by the little sub-beastman, Fred opened his mouth and bit it and immediately frowned¡ªthe taste of this eggshell was not as delicious as his own eggshell . . . . It smelled pretty good, though. Of course, the little sub-beastman still smelled the best. This was indeed his wife, and he had to be nice to him. Fred¡¯s whole heart and eyes were full of his "wife", but Jones, who had always doted on him before, took his "wife" away. In the end, he could only watch his "wife" leave. Anyway, the next time he went to Dr. Jones¡¯ ce, he should be able to see his wife again! Thinking of this, Fred was very happy. Fred was happy, but Reynolds was furious. He could not even watch the birth of his child! Being unable to watch his child be born was still fine, but his newly born child was actually taken advantage of by a stinky boy! Smelling Fred''s scent on his child¡¯s body and seeing Fred''s tooth marks on his child''s shell, Reynolds had an urge to beat up this boy. "Didn''t you say that you admire Fred because he¡¯s very strong and will probably be stronger than Edgar in the future and thus will be the strongest beastman?" Jones, seeing Reynolds gnashing his teeth, was somewhat speechless. When they were on Fallen Beast, he and Reynolds often took care of Fred, so they both liked him very much. Reynolds was even full of praise for the child. Why did he suddenly change his tune now? Although Jones was a little unhappy to see Fred taking advantage of his son, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it would be great if his son could have a partner like Fred, ah. "Even if I admire him, he also can''t do that!" Reynolds said with gritted teeth. He held back for a moment and suddenly uttered a few words, "You and Ian are friends. If we¡¯re really going to take it into ount, Fred must call our child uncle. How can they be together? " Jones:" . . . " Every time Reynolds watched the video taken when his child was born, he felt heartbroken when he saw the image of Fred taking advantage of his child. And when he saw the tooth marks on his child¡¯s eggshell, which he kept, he was even more heartbroken. Yet he was not willing to destroy the image, nor was he willing to destroy the eggshell, so he could only feel heartbroken over and over again. However, despite being heartbroken, he actually didn''t take this matter seriously. Fred was still young. He was now interested in the little sub-beastman, but he might not be in the future . . . . Reynolds thought very well, but things once again didn¡¯t develop as he imagined. Fred continued to be interested in the little sub-beastman, and this interest had grown stronger with age. He could not roughhouse with the little sub-beastman like he did with Gary, but even if he could only y cooking games with the little sub-beastman, he was perfectly happy. The little sub-beastman was much younger than him and knew far less than him, but he did not dislike him at all. He liked to tell the little sub-beastman stories from books, and after seeing the little sub-beastman¡¯s worshipping gaze, he was even more excited and eager to tell him stories for three days and three nights. This was when they were children. Once they grew up . . . . Fred did not hesitate one bit to beat down all the beastmen who tried to get close to the little sub-beastman. This was his wife, and he certainly couldn¡¯t let others snatch his wife! And every time Fred turned his gaze toward the little sub-beastman after he was done hitting people, he always found that the little sub-beastman was watching him adoringly, which made him wish for a few more beastmen toe so he could beat them up. Regarding this situation, Reynolds initially felt depressed and tried to block this evil-intentioned beastman from getting close to his son. Butter, his depression turned into anxiety. Fred was too outstanding, and it was obvious that his son had already a good opinion of Fred. If Fred fell for another sub-beastman in the future . . . his son would certainly be very sad, right? Once Reynolds had such thoughts, he became more and more worried. Not only did he not dare to block Fred from getting close to his son, he even did not dare to scold Fred as before. He did not want his son to be sad. He wished for his son to be happy. Thinking about it this way, Reynolds was even more valiant in his career. Fred not only had a good family background, he was high-born too. He definitely couldn''t let his son be looked down on . . . . Even if Fred, the child he watched growing up, would certainly not look down on them. In the end, Reynolds strived to be a marshal. He finally didn''t have to worry about others saying that his son was not worthy of Crown Prince Fred! Reynolds was extremely happy. He told this to Jones and his child proudly and nned to sound out the other party in a few days. It was better to settle the marriage of the two children earlier, so as to avoid Fred falling in love with somebody else as time went by. The little sub-beastman looked at his father with a bit of helplessness, "Father, you think too much." "How can I think too much?! If you don''t hurry up to bind Fred, what will you do if he falls for others in the future?" Reynolds was not convinced. Fred was barely an adult, and his son had just grown to adulthood not long after. At this time, he still didn''t know what love was and was thinking of not marrying for a lifetime so that no one would control him! "Fred has fed me his beast bead. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll fall in love with somebody else." The little sub-beastman was very confident in himself. "What ?!" Reynolds once again blew his top. He definitely couldn¡¯t let that boy marry his son so easily! Chapter 106 Unedited chapter 106. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 1 Time flew, and Shu Shu had already taken up duty as the empress for three years. A year ago, Edgarpletely took over the industries that Chris set aside for him. Then Chris took Ian out of the capital star for interster travel along with Fred and Gary. This was the first time the two children left Shu Shu for a long time. Although Shu Shu often felt that they were annoying when they were around, once they left, he could not help but miss them. Of course, despite missing them, Shu Shu had to admit that his life was morefortable without the two children . . . . He woke up early in the morning and ate a full breakfast. After that, he went to the hospital for two or three hours to see patients, and his one day''s work was done. He usually went home for lunch at noon. In the afternoon, he either went to the charity hospital to perform surgery without spiritual power or learned the medical skills of the Beastman Empire or watched TV at home or went online or just did whatever he wanted to do. In the evening, Edgar returned, and they had dinner together. Then they started to tumble in the sheets or went out for a stroll and came back to tumble in the sheets. Such a life was simply wonderful! After he was together with Edgar, they got married right away without dating. They barely bonded after marriage and immediately had children. In the end, Shu Shu did not know how to talk about romance. It was only now that he got the feeling of being in love. Unconsciously, Shu Shu even became a few pounds fatter, and his face that was originally a little round became even rounder. The only thing that had not changed was his childish look. He could not do anything about it since he was a monster and not a beastman. Generally, he would always look like the age in which he transformed for the first time. If he wanted to let himself look old, he had to learn the spell of changing appearances. And Shu Shu did not want to learn this spell for the time being. He liked to watch theizens praise him as a youthful empress. Today was Valentine''s Day in the Beastman Empire. Shu Shu went online to find out what things lovers should do, and then he dragged Edgar to go watch a movie. Edgar did not like to watch movies because he had a psychological shadow toward them, but since Shu Shu wanted to watch a movie, he would naturally apany him. The two disguised themselves and came to the movie theater together. After buying a cup of popcorn and other food offered by the movie theater, Edgar, wearing a hat and holding a pile of food, entered the viewing room with Shu Shu. "You can watch a movie at home; why do you have toe and watch it here?" "The movie theater¡¯s equipment is the most advanced, and its film source is the mostplete. It won¡¯t be so enjoyable to watch a movie at home." Shu Shu said while holding the popcorn and stuffing his mouth with them. Edgar was silent. In fact, the private movie theater installed in the imperial pce was more advanced than the movie theaters outside. As for the film source . . . . Considering that the imperial family owned many movie theaters as well as specialized theater chains, generally, before those blockbuster movies were shown, the mostplete film source was already sent to the imperial pce . . . . However, since Shu Shu wished to watch a movie outside, it did not matter as long as he was happy. Seeing that the popcorn in Shu Shu''s hand was almost gone, Edgar took out a packet of fried chicken nuggets and handed it to him. Shu Shu took the fried chicken nuggets and continued to eat. These days, he became more and more fond of going online and was also fascinated by buying everything he needed online. This time, the movie tickets were also bought online by him. "Edgar, do you know that I grabbed these movie tickets? The movie theater did an activity and gave out fifty movie tickets for us to grab. My speed was the fastest, so I won first ce and grabbed the lovers private room! I got the expensive lovers private room without spending a cent. Aren¡¯t I amazing?" ¡°Amazing." Edgar nodded earnestly. Shu Shu was a daemon after all. Although his courage was small, his reaction speed was very fast. In addition . . . thework speed in the imperial pce was an absolute killer. Therefore, it was really normal for Shu Shu to be able to grab the tickets. Shu Shu was particrly addicted to this recently, to the extent that he bought back a bunch of useless things . . . . For example, a few days before, after he became obsessed with skincare and makeup, he took advantage of a discount to buy a bunch of entry-level affordable skincare products and cosmetics rmended by someizens. Then . . . . After applying the skincare products, he felt greasy and ufortable, so he turned round and threw them away. And the cosmetics? The skin decoration only made his skin worse. Some other things could be used, but it was undoubtedly too troublesome . . . . Ultimately, having only used the included sample, Shu Shu lost interest in this. Edgar had seen Shu Shu hang all these things on a website that specialized in selling second-hand goods. He was extremely hardworking and frugal, an enlightened housekeeper. Shu Shu was totally unaware of Edgar''s thoughts. He felt that he was really amazing. He hummed a song and entered the lovers private room. Then he said to Edgar, "Today¡¯s Valentine''s Day. I specially chose a romance movie yed by the very famous beastman actor XXX and sub-beastman actor YYY. It¡¯s said that the movie''s particrly good!" When Edgar heard the words "romance movie", he remembered that imperial family-themed movie about a crown prince and a discouraged sub-beastman which gave him a psychological shadow. His heart immediately "thumped", and he promptly went online to check the content of today''s movie. Fortunately, today''s movie had nothing to do with the imperial family and was mainly about career and love. Reportedly, the romance was poignant, and the entanglement was very deep. In that case, let¡¯s watch it! Shu Shu and Edgar watched it seriously. The two protagonists of the story were lovers who grew up as childhood friends. Although they were not very rich, their rtionship was very good. They had been saving money for marriage. They wanted to buy a house of their own and have a wedding that was memorable even if it was not grand. The two looked very happy. Edgar was quite satisfied with the beginning, hoping that the plot would not develop wildly. As a result . . . . When the beastman of this pair of lovers took an aircraft, the aircraft had a malfunction and identally crashed into another aircraft taken by thepany president¡¯s only son, a sub-beastman. The sub-beastman at first scolded him and made himpensate for the aircraft, butter, after they got along, he fell in love with the beastman. The beastman was unaware of the sub-beastman¡¯s feelings. As they got closer, his childhood sweetheart became jealous. In the movie, it was normal for a third person to be between the couple, and the rtionship would always go through some twists and turns . . . . Edgar continued to watch. Then . . . thepany president¡¯s only son actually persuaded the beastman to take out his beast bead and ultimately snatched and ate the beastman¡¯s beast bead! What was this development? Edgar was speechless; he really couldn''t understand the behavior of the beastman in the movie. The beastman wanted to apologize to his angry sub-beastman and actually went to find another sub-beastman to help him with some ideas . . . . Even if he insisted on asking, could he not find a beastman to ask? Furthermore, the beast bead. Having been in a rtionship with a sub-beastman he liked for so long, couldn¡¯t he secretly feed him the beast bead in advance? If so, the sub-beastman he liked would not suspect him of falling in love with somebody else and then be uneasy and angry. Well, his beast bead had been eaten by another person now. Could it be that he would marry thepany president¡¯s only son? Obviously, a movie that extolled romance would not develop as Edgar thought. Although the beast bead was eaten by thepany president''s only son, the beastman still loved his childhood sweetheart dearly. In thetter half of the movie, he kept resisting and eventually married his own childhood sweetheart, while thepany president''s only son got the beast bead but not the love. Edgar: ". . ." Was it interesting that the movie was so crazy? Couldn¡¯t you let the two main characters live well? Why did the screenwriter have to toss in a sub-beastman to mess with the couple? "Woo . . . that supporting role was so pitiful!" Shu Shu, wiping his face, cried horribly, as did everyone else in the movie theater. "Don''t be sad. Generally, there won¡¯t be such a sub-beastman in reality. Which sub-beastman will fall for a beastman who¡¯s not as good as himself and has a lover too?" Edgar saidfortingly. He actually felt that thepany president''s only son had a problem in his brain. "Is that so?" Shu Shu wiped his eyes and turned his gaze toward Edgar. "Of course it is." Edgar replied. Normally, rich and good-looking sub-beastmen would not eat a beast bead indiscriminately and dig a hole for themselves for a lifetime. Shu Shu was still sobbing but looked much better. He huped and said to Edgar, "I still want to eat popcorn." "I''ll buy it for you." Edgar said with a smile. Edgar bought arge cup of popcorn and was about to hand it to Shu Shu, but then hismunication device suddenly rang. He was contacted by the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Beastman Empire¡ªan alien princess came to the Beastman Empire, and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs hoped that the imperial family could go to receive her. "It''s night already." Edgar stated, frowning. He took his job very seriously, but he absolutely wouldn¡¯t work at night. He wanted to have his own time to apany Shu Shu. Otherwise . . . what¡¯s to be done if his sub-beastman fell in love with somebody else because he could not apany his sub-beastman all the time? The movie just now told everyone that the concept of a beast bead was not enough insurance. "People of the Kamira Federation are nocturnal." The Minister of Foreign Affairs was somewhat helpless. All their reception work had to be done at night. Edgar had already known that people of the Kamira Federation wereing, and he also knew that he was definitely going to receive them. But on Valentine''s Day night . . . . The Valentine''s Day gift he had prepared had not yet been given to Shu Shu. "Alien princess? I want to see!" Shu Shu, hearing the word "alien", opened his eyes wide in excitement. The people of the Beastman Empire were space aliens to him, but they looked about the same as the people on the earth, and the fact that the beastmen would change shape was something that also happened to him, a daemon, so that he simply didn¡¯t feel like having seen the space aliens. Now, hearing that there was an alien princessing, he naturally wanted to take a look. "Then let''s go together." Edgar''s mood was a lot better. If Shu Shu went along, that meant they were together. The aircraft that came to pick them up quickly set off. This was Edgar''s personal aircraft; there was a special room on it, and there were a lot of his personal belongings as well as an entire set of imperial attires inside. Edgar began to change clothes as soon as he got on the aircraft. Shu Shu saw Edgar''s attire and was a little terrified. After solemnly dressing up to receive the alien princess, he definitely had to talk endlessly, would not be able to eat well, and could not stare at people because that kind of staring was very rude . . . . "I don¡¯t want to wear imperial attire." Shu Shu suddenly said. Edgar nced at Shu Shu, "Then you change to an ordinary suit?" "No! I''m going without clothes!" Shu Shu unexpectedly said. Going without clothes?! Edgar was stunned and then saw Shu Shu suddenly disappear in front of him, and from the clothes falling on the floor, a very fat little hamster crawled out. The little hamster''s fat legs were almost invisible, but his movements were very agile. He climbed to the table and then jumped into the paper cup with popcorn and began to eat the popcorn leisurely and carefree. Edgar: ". . ." Well, okay, he guessed they were going like this. Chapter 107 Unedited chapter 107. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 2 The reception of the Princess of Kamira was held at Beast Pce. Beast Pce was originally part of the imperial pce. Naturally, it was a very majestic pce with a long history as well as unique political significance¡ªthe emperor of the Beastman Empire at that time announced the change of the autocratic monarchy to a constitutional monarchy and formed the parliament here, and the first appointed prime minister was also inaugurated here. Because of these reasons, the government of the Beastman Empire would often borrow this ce from the imperial family to hold some activities. Elections and high-level inauguration ceremonies were all held here. The imperial family was short of people but had lots of money, and there was no shortage of houses for them to live in. This pce was basically not used, andter, it was simply donated . . . . So now, Beast Pce no longer belonged to the imperial family and had be a symbol of the Beastman Empire. The hall of Beast Pce was brightly lit, and even the nearby roads were bright like it was daylight. So when Edgar''s aircraft stopped at the gate of Beast Pce, everyone looked over. "Your Imperial Majesty." People from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs approached Edgar''s aircraft to greet Edgar. Edgar, however, did not go down immediately but looked at the hamster inside the paper cup filled with popcorn held in his hand. "Are you okay?" The hamster hummed and began to stuff the popcorn into his mouth at the fastest speed. Prior to this, Shu Shu turned into a hamster and jumped into a paper cup filled with popcorn. Afterwards, he fell in love with the feeling of lying down in the fragrant and sweet popcorn and wanted Edgar to bring the paper cup containing him to the Beast Pce so that he could eat popcorn while watching the alien princess. However, while Edgar was willing to bring Shu Shu to Beast Pce, he was not willing to bring a paper cup loaded with popcorn to Beast Pce¡ªothers maybe would feel that the emperor was nice for bringing a "pet" to wee the alien princess, but if he carried a bucket of movie theater popcorn which also contained a hamster that munched incessantly . . . everyone would think he had a problem, okay? He might also be used of mistreating the animal because hamsters certainly couldn¡¯t eat everything. What''s more, the imperial attire really didn¡¯t match with the popcorn. So, as soon as Edgar arrived at Beast Pce, he wanted to get the little hamster out of the paper cup. But obviously, the little hamster was not willing at all¡ªShu Shu hated to part with the popcorn and insisted on eating it up or at least storing it in his food pouches. As a matter of fact, he was striving to stuff all the popcorn into his mouth. The beast form that Shu Shu showed for the first time was much thinner than it was now. Nowadays, he had be so fat, and Edgar wondered whether it would affect his health . . . . Seeing Shu Shu stuff all the popcorn into his mouth, Edgar chuckled and put Shu Shu in the hollow of his hand. Shu Shu''s body exuded the smell of popcorn, which smelled fragrant and sweet. Edgar put Shu Shu under his nose, sniffing at him, and then stroked him. Anyway . . . after Shu Shu became fat, stroking him really felt much better. Edgar''s attire was somewhat simr to the military uniform. Putting Shu Shu in his chest pocket, he walked off the aircraft. People of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs saw at a nce a little hamster¡¯s tiny head sticking out of the pocket of His Imperial Majesty''s jacket, but they were already used to it. His Imperial Majesty kept a hamster as a pet, which was no secret at all in the Beastman Empire¡ªHis Imperial Majesty had taken this hamster in public several times and was even photographed eating with this hamster on one asion, causing a storm. This time, the Princess of Kamira came suddenly, so their reception was not too solemn and ceremonious. Naturally, it did not matter if His Imperial Majesty came with his pet. "Has the Princess of Kamira arrived?" Edgar,ing down from the aircraft, immediately asked. "Your Imperial Majesty, they¡¯re about two minutes away." The Minister of Foreign Affairs replied. "Fine." Edgar responded and walked in. Because this thing came up so suddenly, Beast Pce was not decorated much. However, it was originally a pce full of characteristics of the Beastman Empire, and sometimes, less decoration actually made it look very tasteful and not discourteous at all. After Edgar went in, he chatted with several government officials who came over to talk and was informed that the people of the Kamira Empire had arrived. Edgar had seen and made contact with the people of the Kamira Empire at one time, so he was not curious at all. Shu Shu, however, stuck his head out of Edgar¡¯s pocket and opened his eyes wide in the direction of the door¡ªspace aliens wereing! He really wanted to see what they looked like! The people of the Kamira Empire soon came in. A group of people who were mostly men and looked like the people on the earth was led by a beautiful woman wearing a huge and luxuriant skirt. The skirt was really so huge that it could practically fit in a few people. This woman looked very simr to humans, except that her hair looked a little different because each strand was as thick as a chopstick . . . . Wait! This was a woman! A woman! Shu Shu suddenly realized that the princess from the Kamira Empire was a real princess. She was a woman with bosom! Shu Shu¡¯s previous owners were basically women, but since he came to the Beastman Empire, he had never seen any woman again . . . . Seeing a beautiful woman with a full and bulging bosom, Shu Shu was stunned. He did not expect that there were actually women in the interster. If he had known about this earlier . . . . Well, even if he had known about this earlier, he reckoned he would still be with Edgar. After all, Edgar was really good to him. However, it would be better if Edgar was not a snake and a woman instead . . . . He always wanted to touch a woman¡¯s chest and wondered whether it was really as soft as written in the books. Edgar was totally unaware that Shu Shu looked down on his very t chest. After seeing the Princess of Kamira, he bid her wee in Kamiranguage. "Hello to you too, Your Respected Imperial Majesty of the Beastman Empire." The princess, lifting her particrly voluminous skirt that still dragged on the floor, bowed to Edgar and then looked at Edgar with great interest. "I didn''t expect the Emperor of the Beastman Empire to be so young. It truly makes people surprised." The princess spoke thenguage of the Beastman Empire and quite standard too, so Edgar replied in thenguage of the Beastman Empire. "I also admire the beauty of the princess." "Your Imperial Majesty thinks I''m pretty?" The princess'' eyes lit up, her gaze firmly locked on Edgar''s face, and she suddenly said, "I wonder if I have the honor to spend a night together with Your Imperial Majesty?" Spend a night together? Did he understand it right? Edgar frowned. The people of the Kamira Empire were divided into two types, female and male. The males¡¯ outward appearance was simr to the human form of the beastmen of the Beastman Empire, and they were usually taciturn. The ones Edgar had met before were all males, so that he was now unsure whether this female was really very enthusiastic and brazen or he had misunderstood the other party''s meaning. "What did the princess mean?" Edgar asked quickly with a smile. The people of Kamira were nocturnal. He thought there should be anguage difference between the two parties that made the other person say such words as "spend a night together". "I¡¯m speaking in yournguage. Don''t you understand?" The princess frowned. "What I said should be clear enough . . . . Emperor of the Beastman Empire, my name is Elena, one of the most powerful females of Kamira. I want to have sex with you, do you agree? ¡± Elena looked at Edgar expectantly. Edgar''s eyes twitched, and he quickly covered his clothes pocket with his hand and directly refused, "I don''t agree." "Why? Didn''t you say I''m pretty?" Elena looked at Edgar in puzzlement, apparently not understanding why Edgar would refuse her. "I already have a partner." Edgar said. As he was talking, he noticed that his hand covering his pocket was bitten, and his fingers felt limp and numb. Obviously, Shu Shu was using his fingers to grind his teeth . . . . His skin was very hard, so it had to hurt Shu Shu''s teeth instead . . . . "I don''t mind." Elena expressed. I mind! Shu Shu was already beyond angry. If it were not for Edgar holding him back, he believed he would have run out of Edgar''s pocket and wed the woman in front of him a few times. This woman actually dared to covet his man; it was simply unforgivable! How could he think this woman was pretty before? This woman was clearly an ugly bitch! Humph! Edgar would definitely not like a woman who looked different from the sub-beastmen! "I¡¯m sorry, but the social customs of the Beastman Empire and the Kamira Empire are different, and we¡¯ll be loyal to our partners." Edgar said. He knew some of the social customs of the Kamira Empire. The females there would usually choose many different males to have children with. In this respect, the Kamira Empire was entirely different from the Beastman Empire. "That''s really a pity . . ." Elena looked regretful. "You¡¯re very good-looking. I really like you." "I only like my partner." Edgar replied. Not to say that he only liked Shu Shu, even if he wanted to like others, it was impossible for him to like Kamira''s females . . . . Kamira''s females really looked very weird. Byparison, their males were still a bit more attractive. He originally thought that only the heads and legs of the females looked weird; he did not expect that even their chests would swell up . . . . Shu Shu was totally unaware that the soft breasts of women he was very curious about and wanted to touch would be considered as looking monstrously swollen by Edgar. He was actually very happy at the moment. Edgar''s public confession made him feel a little guilty toward Edgar, though¡ªhe was actually thinking about touching others, which was very inappropriate! The little hamster licked Edgar''s fingers tteringly, and his ck and clear eyes looked as bright as the full moon. "What''s this? Are you carrying ate-night snack?" Elena¡¯s gaze moved away from Edgar''s face and fell on the little hamster in Edgar''s pocket, and she actually reached out to grab it. Ate-night snack? Kamira''s people seemed to like "eating" living animals . . . . Edgar quickly took a step back while protecting Shu Shu in his pocket with his hands, for fear that Shu Shu might be hurt¡ªthe people of the Kamira Empire, especially the females, were very bloodthirsty. "Your speed¡¯s so fast!" After Elena''s extended hand was avoided by Edgar, she was not angry at all and looked at Edgar with great interest instead. Her skirt was huge, but it hardly affected her mobility. Her figure shed past and instantly appeared in front of Edgar, grabbing Shu Shu in Edgar''s pocket. "Princess Elena, please stop!" Edgar evaded again, his face a little unsightly. However, Elena simply had no intent to stay out of it. Her huge skirt swayed, and she moved to another position at lightning speed and once again reached out a hand to grab Shu Shu. Edgar had dodged and let her go twice. Seeing this situation, he refused to dodge again and immediately reached out and caught Elena¡¯s hand. His spiritual power poured into Elena¡¯s arm, making her arm numb for a moment, and at the same time, Edgar threw her out. How could a proper wee banquet for the Kamira Empire turn into this? The Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Beastman Empire was stunned, looking at the current situation helplessly. He frowned, thinking of negotiating with Elena. Unexpectedly, when he raised his head, he actually saw this princess being treated ruthlessly by the emperor as the emperor''s eyes zed with anger. Meanwhile, the princess also picked up her skirt . . . . Oh, crap! The Minister of Foreign Affairs opened his eyes wide in horror. There¡¯re sub-beastmen at the banquet; don¡¯t scare them off, ah! What the hell was this woman thinking, ah?! Shu Shu, nesting in Edgar¡¯s pocket, covered his eyes with his paws¡ªlifting her skirt and what not at a banquet, she was simply ying rogue . . . . She would not think of seducing Edgar like this, right? Shu Shu covered his eyes in a way that said ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t look¡±, yet the gaps between his ws were very big and did not obstruct his line of sight at all. At the same time, he was also ready to pounce on Edgar''s face at any time. Edgar was simply not allowed to look at other people''s bodies! Then, Shu Shu saw the "beautiful scenery under the princess¡¯ skirt". What the hell was that? How could such a beautiful woman actually have lots of tentacles as thick and solid as his arm instead of a pair of legs under her skirt? The little hamster''s mouth opened up slightly in stupefaction. Was this . . . an octopus spirit? That''s right, this Princess Elena had no legs. Moving to and fro under the huge skirt were densely packed tentacles. These tentacles were somewhat simr to the squid arms that Shu Shu liked to eat. After the skirt was lifted, these tentacles spread out, making threatening gestures. "It''s much morefortable now." Elena said. However, the people of the Beastman Empire around her spontaneously drew back in concert, getting out of the way and giving her enough space to stretch her legs. Chapter 108 Unedited chapter 108. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 3 Staring at the creature before his eyes, whom he previously thought as a beautiful woman, Shu Shu felt cheated. This was not a woman at all; this was a monster, ah! A tentacled monster to boot! Although he liked to eat grilled squid, this woman''s writhing tentacles not only failed to arouse his appetite but also made him feel disgusted¡ªthose tentacles looked like snakes, which really made people disgusted! Shu Shu¡¯s previous idea of wanting to touch the other person had long been thrown far away. At this moment, he only thought of hiding as far as possible, but unfortunately, the ¡°beautiful woman¡± in front of him wanted to catch him¡ªthose tentacles actually wriggled towards him! Shu Shu hid inside Edgar''s pocket and did not dare to stick his head out. Edgar was also angry¡ªthis so-called princess looked really disgusting to him, and she even turned on Shu Shu repeatedly! Edgar hit back. The fighting power of the Kamira Empire¡¯s females was very strong, far more than the males¡¯, and even on par with that of the Beastman Empire¡¯s beastmen. However, those females were never his opponents. With Edgar¡¯s current strength in the Jindan period, even if he did not turn into his beast form, he could easily clean up the Kamira Empire¡¯s princess before him. But this female was a princess after all. He could clean her up, but he could not do too much . . . . Edgar extended his feet one after another and kicked those tentacles that tried to approach him. Once those tentacles were hit by him, they would lose their fighting power and beid. Edgar showed no quarter when he hit. In his opinion, the princess should stop and surrender immediately. Unexpectedly, the fact waspletely different from what he thought. Elena was actually getting more and more excited, and she looked at Edgar like she was going to devour Edgar! The emotion showing in her eyes made Edgar feel very ufortable. Therefore, when another tentacleshed towards him, Edgar condensed a de out of his spiritual power and directly chopped off her tentacle! The chopped off tentacle fell to the side, still wriggling, and blue-colored blood spewed out from Elena''s wound. And she finally couldn¡¯t stop himself from crying out in surprise. Hearing Elena''s startled shout, Shu Shu got out of Edgar''s pocket, but after taking a nce, he immediately shrank back again. Space aliens were so awful, ah! He wanted to go home! The color of this princess¡¯ blood was different from that of human beings. Not to mention that the chopped off tentacle was still moving, it also looked extremely horrible. Of course, the most frightening thing was not this. This woman''s hair, that he previously thought was just very thick, was actually not hair but tentacles as well! Following Elena¡¯s surprised cry, her "hair", which was loose and draped over her shoulders, raised up from the root and moved as in a dance, making some sub-beastmen who attended the banquet and did not know much about the people of the Kamira Empire could not help but cry out in rm. Shu Shu, staying inside Edgar''s pocket, shuddered with horror. Elena looked very much like Medusa who had a full head of snakes in the myths and legends of the earth, and he was the most afraid of such creatures. A full head of snakes, ah! This was definitely much more serious than Edgar with his serpentine beast form! What''s more, this woman with a head full of tentacles still wanted to catch him . . . . Shu Shu could not help but stiffen up just imagining the picture of himself being wrapped round by tentacles. "Don''t be afraid. It''ll be okay." Edgar said infort. Feeling Shu Shu''s fear, his cold and severe expression softened, and he also reached out to gently caress and stroke his jacket pocket. Elena saw Edgar''s gentle expression, and the undting tentacles on her head slowly calmed down. She let go of her skirt, turning a blind eye to her own tentacle that had been chopped down yet still wiggling, and actually smiled at Edgar and said, "You¡¯re very strong, the strongest male I¡¯ve ever met. I want to give birth to your baby!" Edgar had just cated Shu Shu, and upon hearing such words, his brows furrowed tightly. Didn¡¯t all the females of the Kamira Empire value their tentacles greatly? He had chopped off this woman''s tentacle, and she actually still wanted to give birth to his child? "I once vowed that I must give birth to a child of someone who¡¯s stronger than me, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s stronger than me!" The blue-colored blood was still flowing out from under Elena¡¯s skirt, but Elena looked unconcerned and stared at Edgar expectantly instead. "Only my partner can give birth to my child." Edgar replied, turning around and leaving. If he continued to stay here, he felt like he would not be able to stop himself from wanting to chop off all the tentacles of this female before his eyes . . . . "Your Imperial Majesty of the Beastman Empire, I sincerely want to give birth to your baby. You think about it, okay!" Elena saw that Edgar was going to leave, so, lifting her skirt and wriggling her tentacles, she tried to catch up but was stopped by a diplomat of the Beastman Empire. This Princess of Kamira was so ludicrous; he definitely couldn¡¯t let her chase after Your Imperial Majesty Edgar. It was for the good of Your Imperial Majesty as well as the princess in front of him. If she really provoked Your Imperial Majesty¡¯s anger, maybe she was going to die. It did not matter if she died, but it would be bad if the diplomatic rtions between the two countries were destroyed . . . . Even if the two countries actually didn¡¯t have much contact because they were too far away from each other. In the end, Elena was still stopped, and Edgar took Shu Shu back to the imperial pce. As soon as Shu Shu returned to the imperial pce, he changed from a little hamster to a human. He waved his fists, and his face was full of indignation. "This princess is really disgusting! She actually wants to give birth to your child! Dream on!¡± Edgar was his, his! No matter who it was, they were not allowed to steal from him! "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll never have anything with her." Edgar said. He had no interest at all in such a grotesquely-shaped alien princess. "Of course you won''t have anything with her. Your species is different." Shu Shu replied. He was very angry, but he did not think that Edgar would take a fancy to Elena . . . . Edgar liked him, and his aesthetic was still very good. How could he suddenly consider an octopus spirit?! "Yes." Edgar nodded. The species of both sides were different, and he also didn''t know what that female from Kamira had been thinking to actually say that she wanted to give birth to his child . . . . Only by eating his beast bead was Shu Shu able to give birth to his children, and the children were the crystallization of their love. "But even so, you mustn¡¯t go see her in the future!" Shu Shu said again. He was very stingy, and now he did not want Edgar to entertain that octopus spirit again! "Okay." Edgar nodded and kissed Shu Shu''s forehead. "I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. Would you like to see it?" "What gift?" Shu Shu opened his eyes wide and looked at Edgar curiously, full of expectation. Edgar would give him a present every time there was a holiday. He wondered what Edgar would give him this time . . . . "You close your eyes first." Edgar said. Shu Shu immediately closed his eyes and waited until Edgar kissed him on the face before opening his eyes. As soon as Shu Shu opened his eyes, he saw . . . two Edgars? "This is a statue carved out of a very hard tree from a nearby. After I carved it myself, I colored it with edible paint." Edgar said with a smile. "What are you up to giving me this?" Shu Shu was puzzled. "Don''t you always want to find something to grind your teeth? You should like this kind of wood then." Edgar said. Although this wood was hard, Shu Shu was still capable of biting it. Moreover, this wood was sweet and nutritious. "So, I''m going to gnaw ''you'' into fragments?" Shu Shu asked. ". . ." Edgar was silent. He found a piece of wood suitable for Shu Shu to grind his teeth, but he really couldn¡¯t give a piece of in wood for Valentine''s Day gift, right? Because that was too perfunctory. And then he thought of carving something out of it . . . . He did not want Shu Shu to gnaw on something else, so he simply carved himself, thinking that it should be very romantic and interesting to see Shu Shu biting on him with his mouth. But now that Shu Shu said such words . . . . "Him" being bitten off bit by bit seemed really weird? "I''ll start biting from the head, okay? So as not to make it look too horrible when only the head left for the final bite." Shu Shu said. He really liked the smell of this wood, and being able to gnaw on Edgar also seemed pretty great? Edgar: ". . ." "Edgar, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you too!" Shu Shu suddenly said. "What is it?" Edgar asked curiously. Shu Shu was not sensitive to holidays before, so he rarely received gifts. "It¡¯s the ultra-thin condom I grabbed! This is the thinnest condom in the entire Beastman Empire! One costs a few hundred! I bought it for half the price because I was quick to grab it!" Shu Shu took out a box. Edgar: ". . ." Although he did not understand why Shu Shu had to grab it for half the price, he liked this gift. After throwing Shu Shu down, Edgar decided that he could not fail to live up to Shu Shu''s expectations, and he had to make good use of Shu Shu''s gift. Moreover, in order to express his love for this gift, he decided to use them all. The two people began to tumble on the bed . . . . On this Valentine''s Day, although the movie watched was not good, and an iprehensible alien princess came running in the middle, but overall, Edgar still had a very pleasant day. After all, Shu Shu¡¯s gift really fitted his intention. However, he was in a good mood, yet Shu Shu seemed to be not . . . . When Edgar got up on the next day, he saw that Shu Shu had turned into a little hamster and was gnawing on wood-Edgar''s nose. He at once knew that Shu Shu was absolutely unhappy. Shu Shu was indeed unhappy. He was tossed around for a long timest night. His waist was sore, his back ached, and his leg cramped, and only by gnawing on the dummy''s nose would he vent his anger. However, seeing Edgar sit on the bed andugh at him, he could not help but stare nkly at Edgar and then stupidly stopped the motion of grinding his teeth. "I¡¯ll take you to eat?" Edgar asked. Shu Shu nodded automatically. Edgar picked up the little hamster and walked downstairs. Just after they went downstairs, the robot came with delicious food for them and even brought pajamas to Shu Shu. Shu Shu turned into a man, put on pajamas, and sat down at the dining table. Then he hurriedly took out hismunication device and started to browse the starwork. He had be a thoroughly-addicted daemon these days. As long as he had free time, he would go online. Eating and going to the toilet were defined as free time by him. If it was Fred or Gary using themunication device to go online while eating, Edgar would definitely reprimand them, but when it was Shu Shu . . . . Edgar was reluctant to reprimand Shu Shu, so he simply turned a blind eye to it. Connected to the starwork, Shu Shu first went to see his social ount. After he opened it, he unexpectedly found that the unreadments there had actually reached a hundred million. How did thate about? He had not posted anything for a long time because there would be tons of people forwarding every time a post was published. Usually, even if some people came to see his previous posts and leftments to him, the amount was about ten thousand a day. How did it suddenly be a hundred million today? There were too manyments, so Shu Shu did not dare to read them. He simply closed his social ount and went to read the news. There were so manyments appearing under his social ount, so there had to be something big happening. And since it was something big, the news would definitely have the ins and outs of it. Speaking of this, he, the empress, only knew many matters concerning the imperial family after reading the news . . . . There were indeed the ins and outs of it in the news, and today''s news headline was "The Princess of the Kamira Empire Boldly Showed Her Love to His Imperial Majesty the Emperor." Chapter 109 Unedited chapter 109. A Menacing Rival in Love, Part 4 Why was this thing in the news? Shu Shu, seeing the news headline, felt very depressed. Edgar was his; it was really infuriating that there was someone coveting him! Wait, when Elena confessed to Edgar, it was at Beast Pce. The secrecy of Beast Pce had always been very good. How could this incident actually make headlines now? Shu Shu immediately clicked through to the news. After clicking through to the news, Shu Shu finally knew why the headline was written that way . . . . This Elena, she was really bold to show her love, ah! After leaving Beast Pcest night, she epted some interviews from reporters of the Beastman Empire, and included among these was a live interview from the Imperial Central Broadcasting Station. Then . . . she confessed to Edgar in front of the whole empire, saying that she fell in love with the emperor of the Beastman Empire and wanted to give Edgar a child! Edgar had chopped off one of her legs, no, one of her tentacles; how could she still say that she wanted to give Edgar a child in front of so many people, ah?! Shu Shu nced at Edgar sitting not far away, feeling very depressed. "What happened?" Edgar asked. "Isn¡¯t it your peach blossom?!" Shu Shu stated indignantly. Then he went back to open his social ount, intending to take a look at thements. "Empress, what do you feel about this matter of someone coveting His Imperial Majesty the Emperor?" "Empress, you can rest assured that Your Imperial Majesty definitely won¡¯t take a fancy to that strange-looking princess." "Empress, you can rest assured that even if Your Imperial Majesty takes a fancy to that strange-looking princess, he can¡¯t have a child with her." "Empress, if Your Imperial Majesty cheats on you, you just marry me, OK!" "Empress, if Your Imperial Majesty cheats on you, I¡¯ll marry you, OK!" . . . . . . What the hell was all this, ah . . . . Going through thements, Shu Shu was a bit speechless, but he did not take offense. It was very obvious that everyone felt Edgar would not take a fancy to that princess, and they all took this as a joke. Since it was the case, why would he take offense? Moreover, considering what it looked likest night, Elena would be like that because there was a problem with the social customs of the Kamira Empire. As long as Edgar was not willing, she also couldn''t do anything, right? The more Shu Shu thought about it, the more he felt that he had been worrying too much. So he was no longer angry; on the contrary, he was somewhat entranced staring at Elena''s picture. "What are you looking at?" Edgar had already learned the situation on the Inte, but he did not understand why Shu Shu would stare at Elena''s picture in a daze. "This princess, if we don''t look at her hair and the tentacles below, she actually looks pretty good. I like such looks." Shu Shu said. The more he talked, the more he felt that Elena was really pretty. Edgar: ". . ." It seemed that he still didn¡¯t work hard enoughst night. There were only a total of three condoms in that small box that Shu Shu grabbed, which were too few. He should look for a box of ten and use them all. Although Edgar wanted to do that very much, he only entertained the idea of it in the end. He had made appointments with several people yesterday, and now he had to go meet with them . . . . Edgar went to work, and Shu Shu ran back to the bedroom. But after wrapping himself with a quilt andying down for a while, he abruptly got up and dragged wooden Edgar to the bed. He covered wooden Edgar with a quilt and theny on top of it while gnawing on the exposed dummy''s head and going online. Shu Shu read all the new posts from the gag ounts he followed. He also went to read the two topics of "What Unlucky Things Did You Encounter on Valentine''s Day" and "How Did You Singles Celebrate Valentine''s Day". "Ha ha ha ha those people are so unlucky!" "How capable, even thought of using this method to annoy the horrid ex-boyfriend!" Shu Shu was very happy reading all of it. After having fun, he got ready to fight in one shopping site after another. As a result, before he even opened the shopping site, he saw a push notification¡ª"The Princess of Kamira will participate in a live interview; What¡¯s New in the Empire wees your arrival." What''s New in the Empire was a very famous live show. So . . . Elena intended to participate in this show? Shu Shu at once clicked the link. Many people of the Beastman Empire who saw the push notification also clicked it. Although it seemed impossible for His Imperial Majesty the Emperor to be with this alien princess, people still intended to take a look at the hustle and bustle in the spirit of gossip. The host of What¡¯s New in the Empire show was a sub-beastman named Xi Qin, a dream lover of many beastmen and an idol of many sub-beastmen. After the live broadcast began, he first introduced himself as usual, and then Elena appeared on stage. Elena was wearing a huge and voluminous skirt like before, covering all her tentacles. She walked step by step and actually looked very graceful. "Her dress is so beautiful!" "This skirt looks really great." "Although it looks good, it''s not practical. She won¡¯t be able to go in if the door is smaller." "What''s wrong with her chest? Is it swollen?" "I¡¯m also curious about what happened to her chest. Kamira has always been very mysterious, and there¡¯s not much information found about it on the starwork. Previously, every time they came to the Beastman Empire, it¡¯s always the males who came. " . . . . . . Variousments shed quickly in the live room. Shu Shu, looking straight at those, smirked¡ªthese guys in the Beastman Empire were all country bumpkins and did not even know women . . . . However, that princess could not be considered as a woman. Xi Qin exchanged a few words of greeting with Elena and then looked at her with a smile. "Princess Elena, I heard that you expressed affection for Our Imperial Majesty the Emperorst night?" "Yes, that¡¯s right." Elena admitted directly. "I like him very much and want to give him a child." "Do you know that Our Imperial Majesty the Emperor in fact already has a partner?" Xi Qin asked again. "I don''t mind at all. I want children, not marriage." Elena stated with a smile. "However, the beastmen and sub-beastmen of our empire have always been loyal to marriage." Xi Qin said with a frown. The Beastman Empire had always been one-to-one pairing since ancient times until now because there was the beast bead as the fetters between the beastmen and the sub-beastmen. Even though there was no way to put an end to straying, there was no doubt that such behavior would be despised by everyone. It was exactly because of this that even though there were no shortage of outstanding sub-beastmen who originally liked Edgar, once Edgar got married, they all gave up without the slightest hesitation. Elena made it widely known that she wanted to give Edgar a child, and this behavior seemed to be somewhat immoral to Xi Qin. However, Elena was an alien, and the situation in her country was different from the situation in the Beastman Empire. Therefore, he actually did not oppose Elena and only exined the rtionship between a beastman¡¯s beast bead, a sub-beastman, and procreation, putting emphasis on the beast bead. "I know this." Elena said. "Since you know this, you should know that you can''t give His Imperial Majesty the Emperor a child. Why would you still say that?" Xi Qin was puzzled. "Also, forgive me for talking bluntly, you and His Imperial Majesty the Emperor are different in race. Even if His Imperial Majesty the Emperor hasn¡¯t given his beast bead to the empress, there¡¯s racial segregation between you." "The sub-beastmen of your Beastman Empire suffer limitations in the matter of having children, but in our Kamira Empire, there¡¯s absolutely no need to worry about this!" Elena was full of confidence. "The females of our Kamira Empire canbine a variety of genes to produce offspring. From the start, the racial segregation doesn¡¯t exist, and having to eat the beast bead to have children is out of the question." Elena finished her brief speech, exining her own situation as well as the situation in Kamira. For the females of the Kamira Empire, having children was a very simple matter. Their tentacles, by touching the males, could capture the other party''s genes. As long as they were aroused and secreting follicles at the same time, they could be pregnant immediately. And when they captured genes, they could even capture them directly from the surface of the body. It could actually be done like this? Xi Qin was stunned. So to say, as long as the emperor somewhat touched this person''s tentacles, he could make the other party pregnant? Xi Qin was stunned, and theizens were also stunned. They all knew that aliens in many ces could produce offspring without relying on beast beads. But by directly obtaining genes from the body surface of the males as well as being able to capture the genes from all males . . . . "This is too powerful!" "Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯ll get pregnant just by getting touched?" "Oh my god!" . . . . . . Shu Shu also froze. Edgar had met this woman yesterday; his genes would not have been captured, right? This . . . . "Of course, it¡¯s not easy to make us aroused and secrete follicles." Elena said again, and her face suddenly turned red. "However, I think His Imperial Majesty the Emperor should easily make me aroused." Their way of making love in the Kamira Empire waspletely different from that in the Beastman Empire. When they had sex, the female would cover the male¡¯s entire body with her tentacles and then rub it incessantly . . . . By rubbing like this, both of them could get pleasure regardless of race. Also, the stronger the males were, the easier it was for the females to be aroused. If the males were weak . . . sorry, the females would absolutely not be interested in them. She initially proposed to spend a wonderful night with Edgar only thinking of wrapping Edgar up and rubbing him once, but now she had changed her mind. How was it enough just rubbing him once? She also wanted to capture the genes from Edgar¡¯s body and give birth to his children. "I think His Imperial Majesty might not agree." Xi Qin frowned. "This isn¡¯t necessarily true." Elena suddenly said, "Do you know the ratio of females to males in our Kamira Empire?" Xi Qin really didn''t know. The Kamira Empire and the Beastman Empire were trading partners, and the contacts between the two sides were not small. However, the ones who showed up from the Kamira Empire had always been males, and they also didn¡¯t like to talk. People of the Beastman Empire who went to the Kamira Empire, as often as not, could only see the males. So, although the Beastman Empire knew about the Kamira Empire to some extent, they did not know much. "In our Kamira, there¡¯s only one female among one hundred people." Elena said. There were fewer sub-beastmen than beastmen in the Beastman Empire, but in any case, the amount was 80% of the beastmen. The Kamira Empire was different though, so females were particrly precious there. "The ratio is actually so small? Then your procreation . . ." The sub-beastman was shocked. There were so few females who could give birth to children, how would they produce offspring? "We can give birth to at least ten, usually dozens, in one delivery." Elena said with a smile. "In addition, because I¡¯m one of the leaders of the Kamira Empire, and your emperor is also very powerful, I believe that our children can certainly inherit my position or even do a better job!" Elena finished talking and looked at Xi Qin confidently. She had heard about the imperial family of the Beastman Empire, whom had very few children. She did not believe that Edgar would not be affected if he could have so many children at once. You should know that in Kamira, the biggest wish of those males was to let her give birth to their children. Not to mention that her children could also be the leaders of Kamira! Chapter 110 Unedited chapter 110. A Menacing Rival in Love, End Elena was very confident and felt that Edgar would definitely agree. However, because she had grown up in the Kamira Empire for her whole life, she actually didn¡¯t know what the beastmen really wanted . . . . She thought she knew the Beastman Empire very well, but in fact, she did not know anything about it. At least, no beastmen in the Beastman Empire would want to have more than a dozen children at a time. Beastmen generally loved children, but a dozen or so at a time . . . . If you really had so many children all at once, how could you take care of them? In the long run, you might not even earn enough money for the children to receive a better education. Seeing Elena looking full of confidence, theizens were all silent. "Although I want to have children very much, but so many at a time . . . . Well, better forget about it." "Ha ha ha ha . . . . If the imperial family suddenly has so many children, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor will be depressed to death, right?" "I¡¯m suddenly a little eager to see it happen? If the imperial family has so many children, they definitely won¡¯t be the richest family in the empire anymore!" "Upstairs, you think too simple. Don''t forget the empress. His money-making ability is great. Even if he has a hundred children, he can make all these children be billionaires if he wishes. " "The empress can make money +1. Howe I can¡¯t meet such a good sub-beastman? Although I¡¯m also a sub-beastman, I don''t mind marrying him, ah!" "Hey, what¡¯re you thinking, ah?! The empress is my idol. Let me tell you, if His Imperial Majesty the Emperor really strays, I¡¯ll support the empress to divorce him!" . . . . . . "Edgar, if you dare to strays, I¡¯ll divorce you." Shu Shu said to Edgar, putting down the tablet in his hand with a ¡°bang¡±. Edgar''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pan. Shu Shu was truly capable, ah. He actually still dared to open his mouth to shout divorce after saying that he liked Elena. "Why¡¯re you looking at me? Let me tell you, you¡¯re not allowed to touch others!" Shu Shu, brandishing his fists, yelled. He felt very irritable as long as he thought that Edgar might be together with others. Edgar, seeing Shu Shu¡¯s appearance, immediately lost his anger and even wanted tough a little. "All right." "You¡¯re absolutely not allowed to have children with others!" Shu Shu said again. "I certainly won¡¯t." Edgar took Shu Shu''s hand, "But in that case, would you like to give me another child?" Shu Shu thought for a while, feeling tangled, and then said, "It''s not impossible . . ." "Okay, it¡¯s enough for me to have Fred and Gary. I don¡¯t want any more peopleing between us.¡± Edgar, seeing Shu Shu take the matter seriously, hurriedly stated. Two children were enough. He totally didn''t want to have another one. As for dozens . . . . Even if it was Shu Shu who gave birth to them, he felt his scalp be numb just thinking about it. Even if he liked such a little hamster like Gary, a dozen or so would only make him worried of not being able to take care of them, ah! "In fact, having a bunch of children isn¡¯t a bad thing . . ." Shu Shu suddenly said. "Anyway, what''s with her being so proud of herself for giving birth to dozens, ah! In our original ce, hamsters like me are particrly capable of having children. We can have two litters in a month, and there¡¯re several babies in every litter. If I weren¡¯t with you, I¡¯d go find a female hamster, and then having dozens of babies each year is a cinch.¡± Edgar: ¡°. . .¡± So he had lowered Shu Shu¡¯s birth rate? "But I like you the most, and I don''t want them to give me children." Shu Shu added. He still understood thoroughly how to please people. Edgar kissed Shu Shu''s forehead and then kissed Shu Shu''s lips . . . . The two of them no longer had time to manage things on the starwork, nor did they know that Elena was currently being depressed. Elena did a live broadcast on the starwork, hoping to gain the support of themon people of the Beastman Empire, but clearly, she had failed. "Why¡¯s the emperor of the Beastman Empire unwilling to have children with me?" Elena looked at her male kin who came with her to the Beastman Empire in puzzlement. "Princess, the beastmen of the Beastman Empire have a strange aesthetic conception. They all like males." A male of the Kamira Empire stated. "What''s so good about tough men when my tentacles are so soft and lovely?" Elena was very depressed. "Of course there isn¡¯t anything good! Princess, your tentacles are the most perfect." That male immediately replied. He also felt that there was a problem with people of the Beastman Empire. They actually didn''t like beautiful females . . . . Heaven knew how he wanted to find a female mistress yet still couldn¡¯t find one! "s . . ." Elena sighed. "If only I can capture His Imperial Majesty¡¯s genes, my offspring will definitely be able to evolve. In that case, our Kamira will be very, very powerful . . . . Do you have any way that can let me have sex with His Imperial Majesty?" Several males looked at each other in dismay, and they all couldn''t think of a way. If His Imperial Majesty was not very strong, they could kidnap him home, but since he was too strong . . . . "Otherwise, we start with the empress?" A male suddenly said. "How do I start?" Elena asked, puzzled. "Princess, your tentacles can bring supreme pleasure to people. Once the empress tries them, he¡¯ll surely get addicted to them. In that case, maybe the emperor of the Beastman Empire will be willing to be with you." "Indeed . . ." Elena nodded. The tentacles of Kamira¡¯s females were magical. After people of other races in the interster touched those tentacles, they all would get addicted to them and be their ves. As long as the empress experienced the feeling of being surrounded by tentacles and she also secreted some liquid that only Kamira''s females possessed . . . she believed that the empress would definitely be enchanted by her . . . . Once the empress was settled, there were many ways to deal with the emperor. Elena connected to the starwork and began to check the empress of the Beastman Empire online as a precaution. "What a cute male! I can''t wait to caress him!" Seeing the photos on the starwork, Elena was rather excited, but soon, she showed a disappointed expression again. "It¡¯s a pity that he seems to be very weak. It¡¯s certainly impossible for him to make me pregnant. " Shouldn¡¯t the sub-beastman be female? A male on the side was somewhat confused, but he soon stopped worrying about it. The sub-beastmen and the beastmen looked almost the same, and they all looked like they were indeed males. Shu Shu did not know at all that he was being targeted. In order to avoid trouble, Edgar chose to work at home these days. Even if he had to hold a meeting, he called people home. But Shu Shu went to the hospital as usual after two days of rest. However, as soon as he arrived at the hospital and got down from the aircraft, he was stopped by some people, and it was Elena who stopped him. This was the rival in love who tried to destroy his marriage with Edgar, ah! Although Shu Shu liked Elena''s appearance very much, when he really saw Elena, he hadpletely forgotten this bit. On the contrary, his eyes were full of vignce, looking like he would rush out to scratch her at any time. "Really cute." Elena said it again and then walked towards Shu Shu. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Shu Shu put his hands on his hips and turned his gaze toward Elena. "Let me tell you, I¡¯ll never let you give Edgar children! Edgar is mine!" "I won¡¯t give him children. How about I give you children?¡± Elena faced Shu Shu with a smile and began to release an enticing scent specific to the females of Kamira, and her entire person became ten thousand kinds of temptations . . . . Looking at Elena''s appearance, Shu Shu was in a trance. He did not know why he suddenly thought that the woman in front of him was very attractive . . . . This was wrong, ah! How could he think a woman with tentacles attractive? Obviously, this woman should be doing something nasty! Shu Shu felt that something was wrong. After circting his spiritual power, he was finally clear-headed and then found that Elena''s tentacles had actually reached out towards himself . . . . "!!!" Was this woman real? She really wanted to give him children!? Shu Shu was terrified; he turned around and immediately ran away. "Don''te over! I don''t want you to give me children!" It was already hard for him to ept having the little snake. If a group of little octopuses ran out . . . . He totally didn¡¯t want it! "Don''t run, ah. Don''t you like me?" Elena lifted her skirt up, and her tentacles moved quickly, chasing after him. "I definitely don''t like you!" Shu Shu ran faster and faster. "But I like you very much, ah." Elena pursued closely, unwilling to let go of Shu Shu. The two ran around Shu Shu''s hospital just like that. At first, Elena did not take Shu Shu seriously at all. She had learned about the sub-beastmen and had no interest in them after knowing that they were one kind of living creatures who were much weaker than Kamira''s males. Now though . . . . This sub-beastman actually ran faster than her?! Her running speed was very fast, and there were very few people in the Kamira Empire who could catch up with her. Yet now, a sub-beastman actually ran faster than her . . . . Something was amiss here! "Stop him!" Elena shouted at hermunication device. Shortly, an aircraft appeared in front of Shu Shu, and several Kamira¡¯s males jumped down from it. Shu Shu''s eyes widened, and he was a little scared. He had already called for help, but the rescuers certainly wouldn¡¯t arrive so fast. Now . . . . Gritting his teeth, Shu Shu covered his whole body with spiritual power to prevent his genes from being captured. Then he extended both hands and grew his fingernails . . . . I scratch, I scratch, I scratch, scratch, scratch! Facing Elena, Shu Shu used his famed ultimate skill as a hamster. A pair of brandished hands moving so fast they left a residual image attacked Elena. Elena blocked it with her hand, and four bloody marks were immediately scored on her hand. She cried out in surprise and extended a tentacle to block Shu Shu¡¯s attack. Shu Shu then began to scratch her tentacle fiercely. Her tentacles were very soft, but even a sharp knife could not cut her skin. Yet now . . . her tentacle was quickly shredded into bloody marks by Shu Shu, bing badly mangled. When one of her tentacles was cut off by Edgar before, it really hurt. But being scratched like this by Shu Shu hurt more than being cut off directly by someone! The tentacles were very important for females. The more tentacles, the stronger the strength. Therefore, although the tentacles could regrow after being cut off, the females were still reluctant to let them hurt. From the start, Elena did not intend to fight with Shu Shu for life and death, so she hurriedly retreated now. "Stop hitting, stop hitting!" Shu Shu at once stopped his hands. "How was it? Afraid? Let me tell you, I¡¯m also very powerful. You had better not hit on my man!" After getting scratched like this by him, he did not believe that Elena still dared to covet his man! "I won''t hit on your man!" Elena stated without the slightest hesitation and then looked at Shu Shu with adoration across her whole face. "I want to give you children. Do you want to have children with me?" "I don¡¯t want to!¡± Shu Shu took a step back. "It feels great. Try it, OK! I guarantee that once you try it, you¡¯ll want to try it again." "I definitely don''t want to!" "Why don¡¯t you want to? Don''t you want children?" "Who wants so many children, ah? I won¡¯t be able to raise them!" Shu Shu promptly refused. "You don''t need to raise them, ah! After you have children with me, you don''t need to raise them! We can hand them over to others, and I promise they won''t trouble you at all." Elena repeatedly promised. "You can rest assured that our Kamira males are happy to help others raise children!" Edgar, who was rushing over, happened to see this scene. ". . ." Didn''t this princess like him? Why did she also stare at Shu Shu? "You¡¯re very strong, not weaker than Edgar at all. I like you very much. You say yes to me, OK!" Elena said again. Shu Shu was also very strong and seemed easier to talk with, so she changed her target. Edgar kicked Elena out with one foot and carried Shu Shu away. They had to be far away from this alien princess! After Shu Shu was taken away by Edgar, Elena confessed in public again, but the object of her confession changed, from the emperor of the Beastman Empire to the empress of the Beastman Empire. Common people of the Beastman Empire: What¡¯s this all about? She has just confessed to the emperor and immediately confessed to the empress. She¡¯s ying with us, right? Because of feeling yed with, some reporters could not help but run to interview Elena, asking Elena with no trace of politeness. "Her Highness Princess of Kamira, are you allowed to casually look for people to have children with? Could it be that you¡¯ve already given birth to a bunch of children?¡± This reporter was being sarcastic when he asked, but Elena did not hear it at all and nodded instead. ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as they¡¯re strong enough, anyone can have children with me! As for me having already had a lot of children . . . how do you know?" Elena looked very curious, but the reporter was already stupid. Elena did not care about him and confessed again, "Empress, I¡¯ve already given birth three times and have fifty-two children. I¡¯m very experienced. If you want children, you must remember to look for me, ah!" Fifty-two?! Theizens were dumbfounded. "Oh my god, I can''t give birth to so many children in my lifetime!¡± "Even if I can give birth to so many, I can¡¯t raise them, ah! Children cost a lot of money, ah!" "I used to think she¡¯s going to be the other woman, but now it seems that I¡¯ve really med her wrongly. Her living environment is really different from ours . . ." . . . . . . "It''s only fifty-two. What''s the big deal?!" Shu Shu snorted. He gave birth very quickly, and he could give birth to seven or eight babies a year. If he lived for several hundred millennia . . . . Shu Shu excitedly calcted it with Edgar. Edgar . . . he suddenly wanted to undergo sterilization. Elena had confessed to Edgar before, but no one said anything because everyone was waiting to see Edgar''s joke. Yet when she confessed to Shu Shu . . . . Who was Shu Shu? He was the most powerful doctor in the Beastman Empire! Not only could he treat any disease, he could also give people a longer life, making old men who were about to die of organ failure live a few more years. They were all waiting for Shu Shu to take care of their health. They certainly couldn¡¯t let others steal such a doctor! All the rich and the politicians in the Beastman Empire did not let her get away with it. Theizens of the Beastman Empire suddenly began to crusade against Elena, stressing that Shu Shu belonged to the Beastman Empire. "The empress belongs to the Beastman Empire. Kamira people quickly go somewhere else!" "The empress is His Imperial Majesty the Emperor¡¯s. Others aren¡¯t allowed to covet him!" "The empress is mine! Kamira people, you don¡¯t even think about robbing him!" . . . . . . Elena remained puzzled even after pondering over it a hundred times. What the hell were wrong with the people of the Beastman Empire, ah? Wasn''t it just having children? Why were they so uncooperative? She was willing to raise the children herself, ah! They also didn¡¯t have to pay anything! Until a few dayster when Elena was packed into a spaceship and sent away, she still failed to understand while thinking that it was really a pity. Two strong men, and she didn''t even manage to tangle one. It truly made her very sad! With countless tentacles waving, Elena grabbed a Kamira male tofort herself. The male looked very honored and buried himself directly into the tentacles, striving to make Elena pregnant . . . . On the other side, Shu Shu and Edgar found an adult movie to watch. "This movie is actually a tentacle trope! Quickly turn it off! I don''t want to watch it. I have a shadow toward the tentacle trope." Shu Shu said with dissatisfaction. These projection equipment that could make people feel immersive were too horrible! Edgar silently changed the movie and took some condoms out. Chapter 111 Unedited chapter 111. His Imperial Majesty the Emperor Who Eats Hamster Edgar was very busy after he ascended the throne, managing the business, dealing with the Imperial Fleet, and doing various activities of the imperial family. He was so busy his feet did not even touch the ground, and he practically had no time to spend with Shu Shu during the day. Shu Shu was also busy for a while but soon became free. The hospital was usually only busy for half a day, and the two children were raised by Chris and Ian . . . . He had nothing to do and began to miss Edgar, always wanting to apany Edgar. But in that case, it was not good for Edgar to work overtime reading documents while he sat beside him or slept soundly, right? How bad would it look if others saw it, ah? They would definitely think that the empress had no manners and no ability . . . . Shu Shu racked his brains and finally thought of a good way, that was to turn into a little hamster and hide in Edgar''s pocket to apany Edgar. His former owner loved to be apanied by him like this, so Edgar had to like it too. If he dared to not like it . . . humph! Edgar read the documents, and Shu Shu ate in his pocket. Edgar worked overtime, and Shu Shu slept in his pocket. Edgar held a meeting, and Shu Shu crawled into Edgar''s clothes and licked Edgar''s belly . . . . Well, he did not get down to business, but it was not bad for him to do so. Not only was his rtionship with Edgar not affected because Edgar was too busy, it was even better. After a long time, he also realized the benefits of doing this. After turning into a little hamster, he no longer had to walk by himself, and he could always be with Edgar at any time. He could eat anytime and anywhere without having to pay particr attention to etiquette or worry about being gossiped that the empress had no bearing. Everyone''s demand for the empress was still very high. Although they felt that he, the empress, was great, they would asionally pick at him, such as saying that he had no taste in clothes and so on. However, as a little hamster, even if someone did not like him, there was absolutely no one who would criticize him. Even if he had no image, people would not bother about a little hamster. He scratched an obnoxious officialst time, and others could only watch him helplessly. If it was reced by the empress hitting someone . . . wouldn¡¯t it break the headlines? Shu Shu was bing more and more fond of turning into a little hamster to go out with Edgar instead of going out with Edgar as the empress. As a result, Shu Shu was inevitably exposed, and the people of the entire Beastman Empire knew one thing¡ªHis Imperial Majesty the Emperor kept a hamster as a pet. "His Imperial Majesty is really nice and kind. He actually keeps a pet, ah!" "The picture of His Imperial Majesty carrying a little hamster looks very lovely!" "His Imperial Majesty¡¯s expression when looking at the little hamster is also very gentle and soft!" "His Imperial Majesty goes out with a little hamster all day long without the empress. Is he not afraid of the empress feeling jealous?" . . . . . . Humph, I¡¯m not jealous at all since that¡¯s me, ah! Reading thements online, Shu Shu was joyfully satisfied and went to browse through his beautiful photos on the starwork. He was definitely the best-looking little hamster in this world! On the starwork, peoplemented on the photos of His Imperial Majesty the Emperor carrying a little hamster, and thesements were basically positive. "The people now like to watch those big figures show their children and pets. Many politicians will even deliberately release photos of themselves interacting harmoniously with animals to show that they love animals . . . . You can go out with me more in the future." Edgar, seeing the evaluation on the starwork, turned to face Shu Shu with a smile. He hoped that Shu Shu would always follow him. "You¡¯re not afraid of causing any problem at that time?" Shu Shu asked. "Causing what problem?" Edgar replied, smiling. He only kept a little hamster, that¡¯s all . . . . Edgar was very confident and thought that going everywhere with Shu Shu would absolutely not lead to any problem. But unexpectedly, he was proven wrong after a few days. In the capital star, there was a very famous restaurant called Sky Restaurant. This restaurant was built in mid-air. The guests sat in separate suspended cabins floating in mid-air to dine, while the waiters stepped on a one meter-width floating device to serve the guests. There were a lot of special dishes there, and they were not for to go. Shu Shu had long drooled over them and wanted to try them. This time, he and Edgar attended a banquet nearby. They could not eat their fill at the banquet, so they went to that Sky Restaurant to eat. Yeah, from beginning to end, he was in the form of a hamster, and he also didn¡¯t change back when eating. After eating, Shu Shu got into Edgar''s clothes and went to sleep. Edgar carried him home as usual. For Edgar and Shu Shu, this day was no different than usual; everything was very normal. But the next day, something went wrong. A photo suddenly appeared on the starwork, and this photo caused a "sensation". The photo that appeared on the starwork was a photo of Edgar and Shu Shu, whom had turned into a hamster, eating together, which was taken by someone at Sky Restaurant. Edgar was photographed eating with a little hamster. This was originally not a big deal, but . . . the timing of this photo was too clever. In the photo, Edgar sat at the dinner table. He was leaning down toward the little hamster and kissing it, while the little hamster was lying on Edgar''s te, facing upward with its eyes tightly closed and its tiny mouth waiting for a kiss. If Shu Shu had not turned into a hamster at that time, it was definitely a very beautiful kissing picture, but Shu Shu was a hamster at that time. This scene . . . . What did His Imperial Majesty the Emperor think he was doing? Why would he kiss a hamster? He actually . . . molested a hamster!? As soon as theizens saw this photo, their imaginations went wild. "What did His Imperial Majesty think he was doing? Molesting a hamster?" "Your Imperial Majesty, how could you be like this? Are you worthy of the empress?" "Your Imperial Majesty, you actually did such a crazy thing to a hamster! I finally saw beyond your facade!" "Isn''t it just a public disy of affection? Who¡¯s afraid of who, ah! I also have hamsters! I kiss, I kiss, I kiss kiss kiss!" . . . . . . Of course, there were asionally some rtively normalments. "His Imperial Majesty looks so caring. I didn''t expect him to have such a gentle side." "The little hamster is so cute, ah!" "I suddenly want to keep a little hamster too!" . . . . . . However, there were too fewments like this, and most people were making fun of this photo. Under Shu Shu''s social ount, a big wave ofments suddenly sprung up. "Empress, don¡¯t cry, stand up and fight." "Empress, rest assured, even if His Imperial Majesty the Emperor shifts his affection to a little hamster, I still love you." "Empress, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor has an affair with a little hamster. Are you going to beat him up?" . . . . . . Looking at thesements, Shu Shu did not know whether tough or cry. It was only a photo taken secretly by someone, that¡¯s all. How did it suddenly be a mess? "Edgar, what should we do now?" Shu Shu turned to face Edgar with a mixed up feeling. "Just ignore them; it¡¯ll be fine after a while." Edgar said. Shu Shu agreed. However, after a period of time, the incident did not subside and intensified instead. "You all have misinterpreted what you saw. Where was His Imperial Majesty the Emperor molesting the little hamster? He¡¯s going to eat the little hamster, ah!" "The poor little hamster was put on the te, just waiting for someone to taste it!" "I heard that snakes love to eat mice, and His Imperial Majesty the Emperor is a snake-type beastman. I guess he likes to eat hamsters." "I¡¯ll try to analyze it from the psychological angle. It¡¯s likely that His Imperial Majesty the Emperor was often teased by his parents using little hamsters in his childhood, so now he¡¯ll eat hamsters." " Ha ha ha ha ha! " " Poor His Imperial Majesty . . ." . . . . . . Edgar: ". . ." Hello, was this really amusing? Shu Shu looked at the photo and then looked at Edgar again. He decided that he would never stay on a te again in the future. After being said so by them, this picture looked so scary, ah. Manyizens were discussing this photo, while others had made it into emoticon packs with various matching texts. There were all kinds of things like "Don''t move, I''m going to kiss you" and "Stay on the te obediently and let me eat you". For a time, the starwork of the Beastman Empire was full of pictures of Edgar kissing a hamster. His Imperial Majesty the Emperor''s little hamster was very popr. The people outside looked at the photo and onlyughed out loud, thinking that Edgar turned out to not be as cold and stiff as his outward appearance and actually loved animals. However, Ian and Chris knew that the little hamster was Shu Shu. "You still have to be more restrained in the future. Don''t be so lovey-dovey outside . . ." Ian looked at his son with a tangled feeling. "I don''t want someone on the starwork one day saying that my son is a zoophile . . ." Edgar: ". . .¡± Fred approached Shu Shu, ¡°Mother, I want to kiss you too! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already this big, no kissing. If you want to kiss, go kiss your wife.¡± Shu Shu refused without the slightest hesitation. Fred began to miss his wife. As for Gary . . . . He hugged Shu Shu''s legs. "Mother, I want to go there to eat too!" The event ended with Edgar taking Shu Shu and the children to eat at Sky Restaurant again. This time, Sky Restaurant did not charge Edgar. Thest time Edgar ate at their restaurant, he was photographed secretly. How could they have the nerve to charge him now? And that night . . . . Edgar grabbed Shu Shu and threw him onto the quilt. "Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing?!" Shu Shu cried out, deliberately showing a shocked expression. "Eat hamster." Edgar said. Eating the front and the back, he was going to savor the taste of his little hamster. After a long time, the princess of the Kamira Empire came to the Beastman Empire and went online to search for information rted to Emperor Edgar in order to have bettermunication. "Princess, His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of the Beastman Empire seems to like to eat one type of small animal called hamster!" A male, holding a photo, reported to Elena. "Let me see . . . . What¡¯s delicious about such a small and hairy thing . . ." Elena pouted and then noticed Edgar''s appearance. "He looks very good, ah. I want to have sex with him!¡± ¡°Princess, saying having sex is inappropriate. We had better be a little reserved.¡± ¡°What must I say then?¡± ¡°Just say . . . spending a night together?¡± Thus, after Princess Elena saw His Imperial Majesty the Emperor of the Beastman Empire, she asked, "I wonder if I have the honor to spend a night together with Your Majesty?" After being rejected, she tried to talk to Edgar again. Pointing at the little animal in Edgar''s pocket, which she forgot what to call, she said, "What¡¯s this? Are you bringing ate-night snack?" TL''s note: I''m taking a break before continuing to Gary''s story. Next chapter will be posted on May 30th, and the subsequent chapters will be on the 10th, 20th, and 30th each month (because those chapters are long!). The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!